Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Fire cracked in the background, though the room felt cold. It was the fake sound that came from the old radio in the corner. A CD she was able to buy with the little money she was able to obtain. Makeshift glowing stars decorated the dark ceiling. There was a painted window by the bed, with a seashore view. A red lighthouse tower on one side, illuminated by yellow paint. An attempt to copy the real one, they have never seen. On the other side seagulls were painted flying far away. Escaping towards a mesh of yellow, pink, red, blue, and purple sunset on the horizon.

It was a beautiful painting that was made to substitute for the real thing. It’s painting cracked from the years they’ve been kept here. She wanted to paint over it, make it fresh for him, but she was rarely given time to spend with him anymore. The demand for her was greater now than ever before. Her progress in her quirk was astounding, she could outshine any hero in training. If only she was given the chance to use her quirk for good, instead of causing pain almost every night.

“When the prince slayed the dragon, the princess was overjoyed with tears. For now, she was safe and finally free. The princess could go back to her family and her kingdom. In her heart she knew he was the one she would marry and spend the rest of her life with... have a family with.” Y/N whispered softly to the half-asleep little boy in her arms. Stroking his h/c soft hair as he attempted to fight the heavy drowsiness from overtaking him.

She smiled down at him, wishing she could take away all their troubles. Wishing their life was different than the one they had. She cherished these moments because they were so rare. She barely got to see him anymore, they kept a tight leash on her, through her weakness. And though she loved him dearly, he was her weakness.

How will they ever escape if they were kept apart?

She would continue to suffer, she had to. She could never leave him behind. She would give anything to spend little moments like this with him, she had come to terms with that a long time ago. However, the more they demanded from her, the harder it was to stay sane. She’d thought about drinking her pain away, like most of the other girls did, but she had him to think about. Though there was no escaping, she still wanted to be an example for him.

The tears she was trying so hard to keep at bay, kept trying to pour out. The tightness in her heart and the knot of pain in her throat was making it hard to continue with the story, he so desperately wanted to hear every night before going to bed.

Y/N envied the princess in the story. The princess had someone to rescue her. And she was jealous of the prince’s strength. Because he was capable of saving himself.

There was a harsh knock on the door, jolting her from her darkest thoughts.

She looked over to the clock on the nightstand. “Fudge…” she cursed silently, remembering not to use the actual word in front of the small bundle of joy asleep in her arms.

He had finally fell asleep, the stroking of his hair making it hard to stay awake. She kissed him on the forehead, and slowly got out of the small bed he was on. The room he occupied was small and plain, there were toys all over the floor and plushies of some of his favorite superheroes, like Sir Nighteye and Hawks, decorating the small space he called home.

She replaced her absence with the big All Might plushie she bought him not long ago. Before she walked out, she looked over her shoulder one last time, and took a mental picture of him. Not sure when she would see him again. Hopefully it won’t be another three weeks like this time.

A silent stubborn tear rolled down her cheek, she roughly rubbed away. Cursing at it mentally for escaping in the first place. Y/N silently knocked on the door, so they could let her out.

“Took long enough.” The deep voice from the guard grunted beside her, giving her a side glance before walking away. Expecting her to follow him, which she solemnly did.

The guards in the underground facility wore all black, blending into the darkness of the tunnels. It made it easier to sneak and keep tabs on everyone. The only light came from the corners on the ceiling, one dark yellow light every six feet.

“You try being away from the only person that matters to you for three weeks and only get three hours with them.” Y/N sassed back, not showing any vulnerability around the guard as she dragged her feet to follow him.

“I hope you learned your lesson this time. Maybe if you’re a good little girl and listen to Mama, she won’t punish you so harshly next time.” He responded coldly. Reciting the exact words that had been thrown at her by every person guarding her.

She scoffed, they all sounded like broken records.

“Tch… whatever.” Y/N replied tiredly.

The rest of the walk to her dorm was quiet, the shuffling of her shoes and the stomping of the guard was the only thing that could be heard from the long hallway they were walking. The space they were trapped in had long hallways, there was only one way in and out. The club that resided above them. No one knew about this underground place they were trapped in. Not the clients that walked in everyday, not the police, not the heroes. Only the people that were slaves here and the people that kept them as slaves.

The one who owned them all was Mama and a strange man Y/N only met twice. Once when she was a little girl and just recently. However, this last time it was just his voice she heard. He demanded to have more people brought to him, and since Y/N was the person that would be doing it. She had to be in the room to listen to what he specifically wanted, or who he wanted.

Once Y/N arrived at her dorm, she was quickly pushed in and locked inside. She was used to being pushed around by now. At first, she fought back in the beginning. That earned her a big nasty scar on her back. A scar she hid from everyone, especially to her dear little brother and elder sister.

Her room was identical to her brothers except she didn’t bother to put anything personal on the wall or any remnants, knickknacks of personality littered anywhere. The only evidence of someone living there was of the bed she refused to tidy anymore. Her room was a representation of how she felt inside, empty. Her only reason for living now was her brother and sister.

As Y/N reached her bed, she quickly got under the covers, not wasting energy she was going to need for tomorrow. She knew her quirk was going to be used again, the one she hated.

Tomorrow was going to be a big day. Mama announced earlier that day, tomorrow they will be harvesting quirks again. The club has been doing this once a month, for the man that owned everyone’s pocket. Forced them to look the other way while they used the girls enslaved here. Mama mentioned without his services they wouldn’t be able to stay open, apparently, he gave her lots of money for her help. And with Y/N’s quirk, all of it was possible.

It was surprising how the police have not caught on yet. A lot of men have gone missing for the last couple of months, years if she was truthful. The club was getting sloppy in their attempts to hide their dirty work for not being caught from all the years this was done. Maybe the police and heroes already knew and decided to ignore it, if they were getting paid by that mysterious man who owned everyone too.

“Tomorrow will be different. Maybe they’ve got enough evidence to crash this place down…” Y/N whispered to no one in particular. “What am I saying.” She sighed in defeat. “Of course, they don’t. I’m sure Mama has the police in her pocket…” Y/N started to choke up again.

The tears she so stubbornly pushed back earlier, finally came out with a vengeance. She felt the walls of her cell, closing in on her. The anxiety attack she was so used to experiencing at night, resurfacing again.

“Fuck, please… I can’t do this anymore… Someone please, help us.” Y/N sobbed, silently begging to the universe to finally set everyone free. Free from this cruel world they were being forced to live in. She cried, until she fell asleep, dreaming of a different world her and her siblings could have had in a different lifetime.

Chapter Text

Izuku Midoriya, has been nervous all day. He was trying his best to concentrate in class, but how could he after hearing those words from his short brunette girlfriend.

“Deku, can we talk after school. It’s important.”

Ochako Uraraka had spoken to him with a solemn look.

He noticed she couldn’t look him in the eyes when she spoke to him anymore. Playing with her short hair, something he knew she did when she was nervous.

Him, Shoto Todoroki and Tenya Iida, were currently in the noisy cafeteria of U.A. High. Eating their lunch for their break as Izuku contemplated what was to come. Ochako again ignoring him and eating her lunch with Tsuyu Asui at another table. Izuku recently noticed she would separate herself from their lunch table more often. It only made him that more nervous.

They’d been dating since their first year of high school. Now they were third years. Everything was going great until he noticed she began to distance herself more and more lately. It started after they came back from their summer break.

“I hope everything’s okay, she’s been very distant...” Izuku mumbled to Shoto and Tenya as they munched on their lunch quietly in the cafeteria.

Already aware of what was happening with the couple. Said young men briefly turned to look at the table the girls were occupying.

“She probably wants to have girl time with Asui. You are reading too much into it.” Shoto responded after slurping his soba. Turning back to his meal and giving the delicious treat his full attention. He really did love those soba noodles, especially cold. They always had to be cold.

“I’m not sure Todoroki. She’s been doing this a lot. I believe it’s more than wanting girl time.” Tenya looked over his shoulder at the table Ochako and Tsuyu were at again, worried for what was to come and how this would affect friend group.

Sighing he continued, “Don’t jump to conclusions yet Midoriya. You’ll find out after school what she has to say. No need to worry about it now.” Tenya already had an idea where this conversation was going. The best he could do was to be there for his friend after the talk.

Shoto’s also been suspicious of the way the brunette girl has been acting lately. She used to always greet Midoriya with a hug when she would see him. Even though that flustered his best friend to no end. He rarely saw that anymore. Ochako would always come up with excuses for not being able to see Midoriya. Always spending her time with Tsuyu or Mina Ashido.

Shoto looked over to Izuku and saw him play with his food, with the chopsticks in his hand. He felt bad for his dear friend, there wasn’t much he could do either. Shoto and Tenya looked at each other briefly. Silently agreeing to be there for their friend once the damage was done.

Ochako briefly looked over her shoulder at Izuku, seeing how miserable he was. She knew she had to do it soon, it was tearing them both apart. She agreed to herself, to do it tonight. Today was Friday, they both would have the weekend to mend their broken hearts. She looked back at her food and sighed heavily. Tsuyu gave a concerned look towards her friend and patted her hand.

“It will be okay. It’s better this way anyway, ribbit.” Tsuyu, the green haired young woman tried to reassure her best friend.

“I don’t know what happened Tsu.” Ochako teared up form the topic. “Everything was great in the beginning. He was very attentive and would always be there for me. He pays attention to the smallest of details which is great you know?” She sadly smiled. “But lately he’s been putting his hero training first and I would always come in second. It’s horrible to be saying all of this, we all want to be heroes. Of course, we have to put that first.” Ochako whispered, feeling the tears slide down her face as her heart began to ache again.

Shaking her head to stop the headache forming, she continued.

“For the summer break, I realized it wasn’t going to work. I see how my father and mother are. They’re a team and have no doubts if the other is going to come home or not. I started to think, would I really be… okay? Worried all night? Wondering whether he would come back safe or not after a mission…” Ochako desperately tried to explain herself.

“I get it Ochako. Maybe you should talk to him first before deciding to break things off. You know he would do everything in his power to come back to you. The same way you would…” Tsuyu tried to reason with her friend, trying to sway her away from this decision. Regardless of the outcome she’ll still support her, but she at least wanted to try to stop the heartbreak that will come from this.

“Yes, I know! I know that already… still…” Ochako whispered back. “He wants to be in the frontlines fighting, while I want to focus on rescue. The chances of me coming back are greater than his. I’m not saying I won’t be there for him after I talk to him, of course I will. He’s my best friend. Heroes need people to be there for them too…” Ochaco was trying hard not to sob in the cafeteria.

This decision was killing her, but it had to be done. She would protect her heart now, before she fell more in love with him and not be able to bear it if something happened to him in the future. It seemed silly; it really did. She should be able to say screw it all and let love conquer, but she was selfish.

And it was okay to be selfish, her parents explained this to her. They didn’t judge her at all for this decision, they loved Izuku greatly.

However, they would always protect their little girl first. Ochako thought, they were going to judge her and force her to see it in a different way, they didn’t. They love her, and if she wants to break things off now to not suffer later, they understood. They, themselves been scared to know their daughter wanted to be a hero.

Every accident that’s occurred at U.A. scared them, thinking their little girl would not come back. They understood why she could not deal with the pressure of it all. Besides they were still young, maybe everything would work itself out later and they would get back together once they matured a little more.

Everyone could feel the tension and class 3-A were no fools to the drama unfolding with the couple. They had all noticed how tense things have been lately with Izuku and Ochako. The best they could all do was be there for them, afterwards. However, not pick sides, how could they? They were both dear to all of them. It would all eventually die down once they both had their time away from each other.

Currently, Eijirou Kirishima and Mina were discussing the duo’s matter with their friends at their lunch table. The table they claimed their first year. They were desperately coming up with ideas to help the couple and make them feel better if anything should happen.

“Hey baku-bro, don’t you think maybe you should have a talk with Midoriya?” Eijirou attempted to get Katsuki Bakugou involved. Since Katsuki has been childhood friends with Izuku, he knew him the best and could help him better than anyone else.

“Why would I want to burden myself with that nerd and floaty cheeks. This is there drama not mine. I’m here to be the number one hero, not get in a lover’s quarrel.” Katsuki, bit out bitterly. Trying to ignore the red head.

Katsuki had his eyes closed, trying hard not to get irritated by his friends. Though it was getting harder by the minute with their insistent chatter.

“Come on dude, everyone’s on edge. You’re the only one that really knows how Midoriya is.” Denki Kaminari tried to reason with the explosive ash blond.

“I think Bakugou is right guys. This isn’t our issue. Yeah, I agree we can help cheer them up afterwards. Other than that, we shouldn’t meddle in their business.” Hanta Sero, the black-haired young man tried to reason with the other three who clearly wanted to step in right away and help their two friends.

“Listen to tape arms. There’s hope for one of you after all.” Katsuki mumbled trying to finish his food before the bell rung, giving everyone else at the table a deadly glare to listen to Hanta and mind their own business.

“I hate to see them like this though…” Mina whined, while pouting and folding her arms. “If we can help them now, we won’t have to pick up the pieces later. Clearly, Uraraka is going through a midlife crisis. They’re both perfect for each other, we can all see that.”

“Raccoon eyes, leave them alone, I mean it. It’s none of our business…” Katsuki looked over to the pink haired young woman. “If it makes you all stop yapping, I’ll talk to the nerd, after everything goes down.” Katsuki grumbled angrily, while their friends gave him a big smile.

Anything to make them stop complaining was a win for him.

Besides, he needed to talk to Izuku about One-For-All. He couldn’t join All-Might and Izuku at their last meeting. He wanted to make sure nothing new has developed. It was important to keep tabs on Izuku, so he wouldn’t surpass him. He looked over to Izuku and felt slightly bad for him. He knew how obsessive Izuku could be, he was probably over analyzing everything. He would be fine though Katsuki thought. He had Icy-hot and shitty glasses to help him out when it finally happened.

Chapter Text

After lunch, the class 3-A students were hanging around their desks chatting with their peers, waiting for their home room teacher to start class. They were excited to see where this year would take them. Though their first two years were very eventful, with fighting villains and the retirement of All Might – the symbol of peace. They were nervous to see what this year would intel.

“Everyone, take your seats.” Shouta Aizawa, the raggedy black-haired older man grumpily grumbled while walking in through the large door and greeting his third-year homeroom students.

The students were seated right away into their own desks before he even made it to the podium in front of the classroom. They did not want to disappoint and anger their sensei this early in the day.

“Good afternoon Aizawa sensei.” Class 3-A responded in unison. Making Aizawa wince slightly from their loud cheery voices.

It’s too early for this, Aizawa thought, pinching the bridge of his nose. Already tired for the day – wishing he could crawl into his yellow sleeping bag.

Grumbling in coherently at first Aizawa went straight to business. “Welcome back from summer break. Today, we have some special guests from the Musutafu police department and Fat-Gum’s hero agency. They want to recruit some of you for an ongoing case they’ve been working on…”

This perked some of the half-asleep students into paying attention.

Izuku being one of them and snapping out of the incessant negative thoughts of what was to come. Having something to look forward to – it was nice to finally have a mental break.

“We want to start off this semester by preparing you in real life battle situations. If you thought your first and second year was tough, you have no idea what is coming to you this year.”

At hearing this, all the students looked around nervously to each other. Not knowing what their teacher had in mind, since he had surprised them many times before.

“The students who are called today, will have to take extra remedial classes to make up for the work missed. Be respectful and be on your best behavior. I’m speaking specifically to you Bakugou.” Aizawa gave the ash young blond man a glare.

“Tch…” Katsuki grunted not wanting to get in trouble and miss the opportunity of getting chosen for the mission. He could hear his friends, Eijirou, Denki, Hanta and Mina snickering quietly in the background.

That got him more irritated than he already was. He couldn’t explode on them now, so he would make time for it later.

“Um, Kacchan are you okay?” Izuku, his green haired freckled rival, whispered lowly behind him. Not wanting to get in trouble with Mr. Aizawa.

Izuku could see steam come off his childhood friend.

Him and Katsuki had a rocky relationship. They were best friends in elementary school. However, when Katsuki changed due to his quirk manifesting and letting it get to his head and altering his personality, he started to treat Izuku terribly.

Their friendship slowly started to turn into a rivalry of sorts as they got older.

However, since the beginning of last year and with All Might’s retirement, they had come to a common ground and had fought less than previous years. They knew with the power of All-For-One, and the league of villains they had to put their differences aside. Besides they let bygones be bygones.

They’ve grown closer as friends, almost like brothers.  

“Shut up, you damn nerd. I’ll get them later at the dorms. They’ll never make fun of me after I’m done with them.” Katsuki chuckled darkly. Already coming up with a plan in his head for the perfect revenge.

Seeing Katsuki act like that made Izuku sweat nervously in his seat. Though Katsuki did become better now that he was older, somethings did not change.

“Mr. Aizawa, did they mention what type of case this will be?” Ochako asked excitedly from the back of the room, also wanting to get out into the field again.

She was also brought out from her depressive state. Thinking of the events that would take place later once she talked with Izuku – kept eating at her mind.

Other students nodding eagerly leaned in, wanting to get more information of what type of mission some of them would get chosen for. Ever since they got their hero licenses and have been working with some agencies in getting hero training. They’ve been craving for more action.

“They did not mention the specifics of the case. They wanted to go over all the details and any questions you have when they come in. I know it will be against a villain organization involved in some suspicious events. A possible rescue is also in the works.” Aizawa answered the small brunette as vaguely as he could.

Of course, he knew what type of case it was. He wouldn’t have said yes to his student’s involvement if he did not know. He thought of their safety first before making the decision of involving them. First, he had to assess who should go and who could be put under pressure to take on this mission.

He could acknowledge his class has grown a lot from their first and second year. Though they still had more to learn. The world outside U.A would not be an easy one. They got a taste of how fighting villains was like. They got experience with the constant attacks in their first year and the kidnapping of one of their peers.

However, this case was different.

This case was similar to what his adopted daughter, Eri, went through. He wasn’t sure if his class was entirely ready, but he couldn’t hold them back anymore. They were graduating this year. They would see just how hard being a hero truly is, how dark things can get. Some of them already knew this, however not all of them.

A knock coming from the large classroom door, made everyone tense up.

Aizawa not fazed, walked up, and opened the door, welcoming detective Naomasa Tsukauchi from the Musutafu station and Fatgum, the hero himself. Eijirou at seeing the agency’s leader he’s been interning for, almost jumped out of his chair to go and hug him. Before he could though, Aizawa shot him a glare making the poor red head man pout and stay seated instead.

“Thank you for having us, Mr. Aizawa. Hello, class 3-A. I’m Naomasa Tsukauchi and some of you may already know Pro-Hero Fatgum. I’m sure your teacher already let you know of our intentions for being here. We want to invite some of you students to join our team for a case we’ve been working on for a while. This is a huge opportunity for whoever is picked.”

Naomasa smiled kindly to the students before turning serious.  

“However, I must also stress that it is very dangerous. We have a list of students who’ve been considered for this case, and we will go into detail about this case with only those students. Should you choose to be dropped from this case, we will understand. We will not hold you accountable for your decision.” Naomasa looking straight at Hitoshi Shinsou beckoned him to joined them.

The purple-haired male that rivaled the tired look of Aizawa, stood up and joined him and Fatgum.

He was the first one Aizawa picked for this case. With his brainwashing quirk, he was a perfect candidate. They’ve been secretly meeting with Fatgum and Tsukauchi. Helping in making the decision of what students would best fit this mission.

Hitoshi, just like Eri, was also adopted by Aizawa. He, however, decided to keep his original last name so people wouldn’t think he got ahead in his hero career because of Aizawa’s favoritism. Which there has never been any bias, Hitoshi made a name for himself in the hero world all on his own. Aizawa only helped to guide him and train him.

Hitoshi had a hidden past that no one, other than his adoptive family members knew about. Aizawa, the fatherly man, came to his rescue and has been his father ever since. Hitoshi and Eri became very close these past two years. It took a while to have the little white-haired girl open-up to him, but now they were inseparable.

“Shinsou’s already been chosen for this case then?” Tenya, the class president asked after raising his hand and being called upon.

“Yes, he knows the case and has been working with us from the very beginning. Mr. Aizawa along with other faculty members gave us a list of students who have potential in helping us. We’ve looked over your records, and achievements in making our decisions as well. Please understand if we did not choose you, it is not because we did not think of you. We chose students who have compatible quirks with the type of services we need.” Fatgum looked at each student and gave them his biggest smile.

“Once we say your name, please step forward…

Asui, Tsuyu

Bakugou, Katsuki

Iida, Tenya

Kaminari, Denki

Kirishima, Eijirou

Midoriya, Izuku

Uraraka, Ochako

Sero, Hanta

Todoroki, Shouto…”

“Should one of you decide not to move forward in the case we do have substitutes just in case. Thank you all for having us, and to the rest of you good luck with your studies. The students who’ve been chosen if you could please follow us.” Tsukauchi, started to walk out the door and waited patiently for all the students who were called to join him.

Chapter Text

One by one, the third-year students who were chosen got up and followed the detective and pro-hero. Walking down the hall, their footsteps filled in the tense silence. An eerie sound of shoes squeaking and echoing as they made their way to their destination. No one spoke as they went straight into one of the free conference rooms, already set up for them.

Once inside, they were all seated in a square formation, facing each other. Detective Tsukauchi and Fatgum closed and locked the door, getting straight into business. The young heroes in training were given a red folder with their names written in gold lettering.

Detective Tsukauchi faced a white board at the front of the square formation and turned it around. Showing photos of different people and red strings connecting them to a club that was in the center. Each photo with a name, their quirk, and job title.

“As you can see, each folder has your name. These are the roles we expect each of you to partake in this case, should you continue to move forward after we go over everything. Do know this case could take more than a couple of weeks. We’ve gathered intel and are ready to start phase one.” Fatgum, explained to the students as they each gave curious glances to the board in front of them.

“Can we discuss these roles with each other?” Tsuyu wanting to know if she could ask for some advice, should she get stuck in what she had to do. Was the first to break the silence from the students.  

“You can discuss the details with each other privately. However, not to anyone who is not in this room. Other than Aizawa of course.” Fatgum answered with a quick nod. “Any other questions?”

“Will there be any other heroes involved?” Shouto the two-toned haired young hero asked hoping his father, pro-hero Endeavor, won’t be on this case.

Their relationship is somewhat better now, though, still rocky. Shouto preferred to learn from other heroes for his third year even if he was still interning with his father.

“For now, it’s only Fatgum and his agency for phase one. Once we move forward to phase two, Gang Orca, Best Jeanist and Gunhead have agreed to assist us. We would’ve asked Endeavor. However, this threat is not considered major enough to have the number one hero involved at this time. Should the occasion change he has been briefed about the situation.”

At hearing this Shouto only nodded once. His heterochromia eyes glazing over with troubling thoughts regarding his family drama and history.

Izuku, sitting next to his aloof best friend, patted his back in reassurance. He knew Shouto’s relationship with Endeavor was not a healthy one.

Shouto’s grown to be a better person since Izuku helped him in their first year – after their one-on-one battle in the sports festival. Still, he had a lot to learn. Their first and second year of high school, Shouto began to open-up more. Taking the initiative to openly speak with his classmates instead of ignoring them.

Though he was very blunt with his thoughts. Izuku saw it as progress and took it as a win. He was learning from the kind gentle man after all. Shouto only trusted him and Katsuki since the three of them have been interning a lot together with the number one hero.

However, Shouto still had a hard time connecting with those around him because of his upbringing.

“Is there a reason why we were chosen instead of sending the pro’s right away.” Katsuki asked suspiciously, sitting on the other side of Shouto.

There had to be a reason, why students were being involved in the first place. If they had hero agencies already waiting, why would they need to have random third year’s join in?

Not that he cared, he would still do the job and gain the experience. Something like this would be great for his record. He was planning on starting his own agency right away after graduating. He had no intentions in being a sidekick to anyone.

“Yes. We have intel but not concrete evidence to raid this club. Without this evidence we cannot get a warrant to infiltrate the club.” Tsukauchi answered Katsuki and looked over to each student. “This club is only open at night and the type of services they give after hours is not legal. What we want to know is what happens to the people that go in and go missing only to be found a week later, miles away from the club and with their quirk gone.”

At hearing this Izuku and Katsuki tensed up, they briefly made eye contact then looked away from each other. Already having an idea of what this meant.

“We need to know first how these people, or should we say men are disappearing in the first place. Men are the main target here. That is why we are sending two groups of you young men at a time to this club. To gather more intel and evidence.”

“So, the rest of us will be needed after for rescuing I presume?” Ochako asked politely, worrying for her male classmates. A green haired male specifically, since he tended to be in the center of where trouble was at. She quickly glanced at him, catching him staring at her already, then looked away nervously. “Will they be safe? What will happen if they go missing as well?”

“They’ll only go for an hour or so. We’ve noticed if men stay past midnight they go missing. We’ve concluded that someone’s quirk comes into play during this time. Married men, men in relationships or men that have jobs don’t stay past a certain time because they have obligations. The main target here are single men. Some women have gone into the club but have never gone missing. They always come back out.”

Fatgum got up and handed pictures out of the missing men, that have yet to be found. “These men you see here, from their medical records are single and live alone. The only reason we know they are missing is because some of them have not paid their rent or their neighbors reported them.”

“Then what you need for us is to go into this club in disguise. Since most people know about the pros. The pros wouldn’t be able to get any incriminating information. However, since it’s younger males that you’ll be sending instead, it won’t be too suspicious.” Shouto concluded, coming back into the conversation, and forgetting about his past for the meantime.

He gave Izuku a reassuring nod, letting him know there was nothing to worry about.

“Precisely…” Tsukauchi nodded. “The first group to go in, will be Bakugou, Midoriya and you, Todoroki. Should any of you be in trouble, you three have powerful quirks to fight back, while we infiltrate to rescue you. However, only if it comes to that, please try to not use your quirks. Aizawa stressed that your safety came first over anything else, and we agree. We don’t want to lose any future heroes.”

“If you are willing to let go of this villain if things don’t go our way. Then why are we working on this operation?” Izuku asked genuinely confused.

Fatgum and Tsukauchi glanced at each other before answering honestly. “If our suspicions are correct. The person who is helping take these quirks away are extremely dangerous. They may not even know it either. Some of the men we were able to find, had traces of DNA left on their skin. Either done purposely or by accident, we are not sure.”

Tsukauchi took a moment to pause, adding suspense to the already tense room. For the young heroes to really take in how serious this next part was.

“This DNA was a mixture of Aizawa, Midnight and Present Mic. However, we know it was not them. This DNA was a mixture of the three of them combined with another foreign DNA that was not on our database.”

“Woah, they have a child?!” Denki yelled, making Hanta snicker quietly beside him from the outburst.

“A secret love child…” Shouto whispered to himself quietly. Earning a face palm from Izuku who heard him and an annoyed eye roll from Katsuki.

“We don’t believe it’s that simple.” Fatgum added nervously, shaking his hands in front of him. A silent gesture to ask the young heroes to slow down on their crazy hypothesis. Not wanting to have them believe their teachers had a long-lost child. “From the sample we were able to get, we concluded this DNA was added to the host later in their life. We’re not even sure if this person knows how powerful their quirk is, or if they know they were truly not born with it.”

Fatgum at seeing them calm down a little, sighed out before continuing.

“Should this person fall into the wrong hands, they could be deadly. So far it shows they did not harm the people who’ve gone missing, but rather sort of saved them. We want to believe this person does not have an ill intent in mind, but we don’t know yet. We advise you all stay diligent…”

“I have a question. What type of club is this?” Eijirou asked, not wanting to get off-topic from what they needed to know.

Fatgum scratched his head nervously. “It’s called Mama’s Hosting Club… They specialize in dancing for entertainment in…”

“A strip club!” Denki got excited, cutting off Fatgum. Which earned him a reprimand from Tenya for being so vulgar and insensitive. However, Denki didn’t care, he was finally going to see one in person.

His eyes jumping with excitement met with Hanta who only chuckled and shook his head from his antics. Patting his friends head and attempting to calm him down.

“Woah, is that even legal Fatgum? Can we students be there?” Eijirou asked, sweating nervously from just the thought of seeing naked women in all their glory.

“It’s not a strip club perse, it’s more of a Burlesque show. We made sure to ask permission from Aizawa and principal Nezu first. Since you’re in your third year, we figured you were mature enough to handle this situation.” Fatgum explained, not wanting to make them more nervous than necessary.

“What illegal deals are they doing then?” Katsuki asked wanting to get as much knowledge to be prepared for this mission. He, however, did give a deadly glare warning to his friends to settle down.  

“They are selling a drug called ‘Dreamscape’. This drug makes people hallucinate and create their own pleasurable fantasies. However, after taking this drug multiple times, it makes people kill themselves because of how badly they want to be in the world they’ve created. They become crazy and start to lose their mind.” Tsukauchi answered solemnly.

“Unfortunately, we don’t know how this drug is being made, and we want you to figure that out as well. We found out Mama’s club is the main supplier for this drug, but like we mentioned we need evidence to prove this. They are very sneaky and good at hiding their dirty doings. Every connection we have found, brought us to a dead end.” Fatgum handed pictures of the victims this drug’s touched.

Making the students almost bolt out of their chairs for how each victim met their end.  

It was gruesome and unnerving. Some had nail indented markings on their face, dark lines running from their scalp all the way down to their chins and neck. One of them had missing hair in some spots of their skull. A sign of the person pulling on their own hair from desperation.

“The trace of this drug is very minimal. What we extracted from the bodies, disappeared like smoke once it left the corpse. The only reason we know it’s this club, who is supplying it and the name of the drug, is by word of mouth. And unfortunately, the intel shared with us by those people cost them their life or have gone missing as well.” Tsukauchi saw remorse flash through the students faces.  

“In simpler terms, you want us to infiltrate this club and pretend to be horny teenagers to get intel on the drug killer supplier and possible genetically made child of our teachers?” Katsuki concluded for his classmates.

“Yes, that’s exactly it.” Tsukauchi nodded his head towards the ash blond, impressed by his deduction skills.

“When do we start?” Izuku’s emerald eyes burned with determination.

Everyone in the room thought of the little girl with red eyes and white hair, who was dear to them and who suffered since the day she was born.

If there was another suffering child out there like Eri, Izuku wanted to save them right away. He didn’t want someone else to suffer the way she did. She was in a safer place, but she was forever mentally scarred. He still remembers the mornings, Aizawa and Hitoshi could barely stay awake, due to Eri screaming at night from the nightmares. It died down drastically. Still, she did have episodes. He just hoped the child they were going to save wasn’t too far gone, and if they were – he would do everything in his power to bring them back to the light.

Shouto was clearly on the same page as his best friend. He talked with Eri and befriended the young girl. He felt a brotherly protection towards her. She confessed to him some of her sufferings while she was held captive and he promised he would keep her safe. That nothing like that would ever happen again. He thought of his older brother Touya and the suffering he endured by his father. Pushing him towards dark decisions. Decisions the Todoroki family were still paying to this day. If another child was suffering out there like him and Eri had, Shouto wanted to save them too, he would.

Though Katsuki scowled and looked calm and collected, his vermillion eyes blazed with a new purpose. He was angry. Another child going through something so horrible, had his insides burn with rage. He also has a close relationship with Eri. He’d gotten attached to her and spent almost every Sunday with her, teaching her how to bake cookies – since she loved them so much and he loved to see her smile. He would deny profusely of the relationship he built with her, if ever questioned – even if no one believed him. He did have a reputation to uphold. However, not in front of her, she was too important to him to lie to her.

His eyes gliding around the room, noticed how his other classmate’s desire to do their very best in this mission radiated from their very core. They were going to save this child. He looked over to Izuku and Shouto, the two men he’s worked close with these past two years. A silent agreement passing between them. No one would suffer like Eri did. Not if they could do something about it.

Chapter Text

Knock, Knock, Knock

Ochako knew who it was right away from the small taps coming from the other side of her dorm room. She wanted to back down. She almost did. However, she knew she had to go through with it. After the meeting ended, she noticed how Izuku was determined to save the child who came up in the conversation. He would do anything to save them. Which was the final push she needed over the edge to make this decision.

It was for the best.  

Shaking her hands to get rid of the nerves, anxiety clung to her from the inevitable. Opening the door, only a small crack at first, she saw a nervous Izuku standing outside with a tight grip on the straps of his signature yellow backpack.

He knew something was wrong. Of course, he did. Izuku was smart and perceptive. Nothing ever got past him.

“Hi...” She weakly whispered to him, motioning him to step inside. “Do you want something to drink?”

Izuku only shook his head in response, words couldn’t form from his dry throat. His eyes trailing to the floor as he silently passed her and sat on her bed waiting for the metaphorical band-aid to be ripped off. He had a sense of where this was going. He just hoped it would be done quickly and fast. Still, why? It was a question permanently stuck in his brain.

Had he done something wrong? If so, was it too late to fix it?

He loves her so dearly, but they did agree to end things if the other ever began to have doubts. If the other didn’t feel the same anymore.

“You had something important to talk about.” Izuku mumbled quietly.

Finally looking up with courage, he regretted instantly. He felt his heart shatter into pieces when he saw Ochako’s brown eyes burn with hot tears streaming down her face.

“Izuku, I’m so sorry…” Ochako whispered with a tremble. She rarely called him by his first name.

In that moment he knew...

He knew everything was over.

“Why?” Izuku weakly asked, pushing the well-known tears down. “Did I do something wrong?” He genuinely wanted to know. He tilted his head to the side, confusion and dread written over his freckled face.

Only making her decision that much harder because who would ever want to break his heart like this?

“No, please don’t think that. You did nothing wrong. You were perfect to the very end.” Ochako was silently crying now, pushing herself to end this. Her hands were held tightly in front of her, stopping herself from reaching out to him.

She hated to do this to him and to herself, but she had to.

“Not perfect enough to make you stay though… Can I know why?”

Izuku looked down at his trembling scarred hands, he was trying hard to hold his tears back. The knot in his throat wasn’t making it any easier. His vision was getting blurry from the flood of tears filling in his eyes. He instantly rubbed them away, wanting to get the salty water out of the way before it made its way down.

“Is there anything I can say, to change your mind.” He tried not to sound desperate. Though his heart was begging for him to say anything to have her stay.

“Izuku, you jump into action without hesitation, and I admire that about you, I always have. But it scares me…” Ochako took a deep breath, she had to let him know. Let him know he did nothing wrong. She looked directly at his emerald eyes, trying not to break contact as tears slipped down. “It scares me to think, one day, one year from now, five or ten – you’ll be fighting to the point of no return, and I’ll be left all alone…

“But I will always come back…” Izuku tried to reason with her, getting up desperately to get close to her.

However, Ochako shook her head and put her hand up, putting up a barrier he could not cross. Stopping him where he stood, close – yet being so many miles away. Trying to make him listen to what she was trying to get across.

“You can’t promise me that… I know it’s selfish. Selfish, to not want you to be the first one out there. It’s in your nature to want to save everyone and put everyone first before yourself. It’s your dream to be number one.” She took a deep breath. “But have you thought of the way it affects the people who care for you?” Ochako whispered. “I know you will be a great hero someday; I believe you’ll be number one, one day too.”

She smiled at him, though her heart was crumbling. “Still, I’m sorry I can’t be the one beside you for when that happens…”

This hurt Ochako too. She always wondered who would be there for the heroes when they were out there saving lives. That inspired her to become a hero in the first place, she wanted to be there for the heroes. A hero for another hero. When she first realized she had a crush on Izuku, she wanted to be his hero when he was out their protecting everyone and needed someone to mend him afterwards.

However, every time he was in danger, she would panic and as they grew more serious – the panic become more apparent. It didn’t matter how many times Izuku reassured her everything would be okay.

There was a point last year where he would have to hold her at night, when she had nightmares. She didn’t know how sweet Inko, his mother – did it. Now she understood why the older woman would call her every so often to check on how her son was doing.

When Inko called him, Izuku would never tell her the truth. Inko knew Ochako would look after her son in her place, and she trusted her and loved her dearly.

Izuku would not be the only one to lose Ochako. Inko would be losing a daughter too.

Izuku was crying now. He knew there was nothing he could say to change her mind. He could not make any empty promises of coming back. There are some battles some heroes never make it out of. He knows that. His mother was scared to lose him because of it. He saw one of his mentors die that way, his upperclassmen almost die.

He loves Ochako…

However, she didn’t love him enough to go through the pain if anything happened to him. It was selfish of him for wanting her to stay even with the consequences. All-Might, his blond-haired older mentor, already explained to him why he was a lone all those years. This was the reason.

Sometimes heroes, especially ones who are at the very top should be alone. If they have a loved one, that loved one can be kidnapped and used against them. If the hero dies, the loved one would be left alone.

Love is a weakness.

Izuku knew all of that before he got in a relationship with her.

It’s the one thing which held Izuku back in the beginning, from dating the small brunette woman. Still, he wanted to give it a chance regardless, because he fell deeply in love with her. He understood why she was breaking up with him. He just wished…

Wished he’d been enough for her to go against all her fears and stayed.

It was selfish of him to think that way. But Izuku Midoriya was selfless enough to let her go if this is what she wanted.

It hurt; it really did. She was his first love. He was willing to do everything for her. He was willing to let go of becoming the number one hero. His dream since he was a little kid if she asked. He was even willing to become something else other than a hero, just to keep his promise of always coming back to her.

He really would have…

Only, if he was not the successor of All Might and didn’t hold One-for-All.

He tried to swallow the knot in his throat, trying to calm his anxiety of losing her. He had to, to make it easier for her.

“I-I understand…”

It was all he could say. His voice, sounding raspy and foreign from holding in how he truly felt.   

Walking the short distance between them. He cupped her puffed out cheeks once he was close. Rubbing his thumb back and forth on the tears sliding freely. He saw through her eyes, how her heart was breaking too. She didn’t want to do this, but he understood for her own sake, she had to.

Embracing her like a lover would do. He kissed her one final time with so much love and pain portrayed into their last kiss, before walking out the door and leaving her behind.

Chapter Text

Izuku closing the door behind him, leaned his back on the door frame for support. His heart thundering and aching. Head hanging back, while tears slid down the corners of his now dull green eyes. He could hear soft sobs from the other side of the door. He wanted to go back in there, but he forced himself to stay put. This is what she wanted and he would respect her wishes.

Before he left, he walked over to Mina’s dorm and knocked softly. Izuku was still rubbing off his tears when the pink haired young woman opened her door, surprised to see him in this state.

One look at him and she instantly knew that it finally happened. Mina embraced her friend in a much-needed hug and let him cry on her shoulder. It didn’t take him long before he softly pushed her away, keeping his gaze on the ground. He didn’t want anyone to see him at his lowest.

“Please, look after her. She really needs someone right now… I already texted Tsu about it…” Izuku whispered softly towards Mina who was trying hard not to smother him in a hug.

He looked so broken – so hopeless.

“Oh, Midoriya. I promise I will.” Mina felt her heart ache for her friends. She really wanted to help them solve whatever it was that was going on with them, but she didn’t want to intervene.  

Katsuki was right, it wasn’t their issue. This was something private.

Izuku quickly thanked her by bowing low. Then trudged away defeated towards his dorm. Before Mina went to Ochako, she made sure to text Katsuki to let him know it finally happened.

Once Mina was in Ochako’s dorm, Tsuyu was already there hugging the girl, and whispering to her that everything would be okay. Mina, silently joined in on their hug, promising to help her friend move on as much as she could.

As Izuku made it back to his dorm hallway, he saw a tuft of white and red hair waiting by his dorm with another blue haired male. When Izuku got closer, both his friends patted his back to comfort him somehow. Without asking questions they took him out of the school, of course with Aizawa’s permission first. Both young men had a feeling this was going to happen and knew instantly when Izuku ignored their messages.

They were trying their best to distract their dear friend and drove him everywhere around the city in Shouto’s car. At first, they went to an All-Might merchandise store and got him whatever he wanted.

Izuku at first didn’t want to burden his friends with this, especially since they wanted to buy him so many things. Izuku finally caved in when Shouto mentioned it was all going to be charged into Endeavor’s card. The heterochromia eyed male, managed to rebel Izuku just a tad bit since becoming best friends with him. Still, Izuku was modest about what he was picking out. Even though Shouto insisted on getting him the most expensive things.

It did help distract him a little with the distress and heartbreak coursing through him. He was grateful to have friends like them.

They were currently in another store with many different heroes’ merchandises. The store was so colorful with how many different types of merch there was. Shouto and Tenya, where arguing about who was going to get Izuku the figuring that was over one hundred dollars.

Izuku not in the mood to deal with their dispute, excused himself to go look around, while his friends argued. He wanted to get away because of the massive headache he was having. Not that he blamed them for it, he was crying earlier and still trying to not cry.

All the crying got his eyes red and puffy. It also gave him a ragging headache, Shouto tried to use his cold hand to lessen the swelling when they drove out of campus, which only helped a little. Izuku wished he could have taken something for the pain before they left though.

He was rubbing his temples while walking down the aisles and not paying attention. The harsh bright light, only making the headache worse. On his quest to get rid of the headache, he didn’t notice someone coming around the corner and accidentally bumped into them.  

Said person dropped the merchandise in their hands when they made contact with the boulder of the third-year student.

Izuku frantically got on the floor helping them pick everything back up. Apologizing profusely for not watching where he was going. “I-I am s-so, so s-sorry. I should have been paying at-attention. Are you alright? You’re not hurt anywhere, right?” He was bowing low for being so careless in an attempt to apologize to the young woman.

He stopped when he heard an amused chuckle and looked up. Breath caught in his lungs and instantly starstruck when making direct eye contact with e/c eyes. His incessant mumbling stopping along with him and mind going completely blank.   

“It’s alright, nothing to stress about.” A beautiful young woman with h/c hair assured the flustered green freckled tall young man. However, becoming confused when he became a flustered red mess.

Covering his face in a protective manner with both of his hands.

Y/N was out and about, trying to buy her little brother another Hawks he requested. Obviously, she had a bodyguard waiting right outside. It would be too suspicious if they followed her into every place she walked into. They knew she wouldn’t leave as long as they held her brother captive. She was even allowed to roam the stores freely.

Why would she escape if her prisoner’s had the one thing that could fully control her?  

“I-I-I um…um…” Izuku was at lost for words, his emerald eyes wide and dumbfounded.  

The h/c haired woman was very pretty, she had long hair and doe-y e/c eyes. To him, she reminded him of a blissful dream. He couldn’t explain it but looking at her calmed his ragging heartache somehow, making him finally feel at peace rather than hurt from the earlier events.

She wore a soft cream long sleeved sweater and a pale rose long flowy skirt that went down to her ankles, with white pristine converse. Odd choice of clothing considering the weather was getting warmer, wasn’t she hot in that? Izuku thought. Her hair was in a messy braid, and she had a yellow backpack with her. Almost identical to Izuku who took notice of this small detail.

The flustered male kept looking at her in a daze, memorizing everything that he could because how captivated he was.  

“Are you okay?” She asked genuinely worried about him. She scanned his features briefly with her eyes, scrutinizing everything about him, like he was doing to her. Y/N saw the puffy red eyes and somber look he was carrying.

His green hair was a mess from possibly pulling at it. He seemed stressed. His, school uniform was unkept and messy. Her eyes widened a little when she realized what uniform that school was from. She was in the presence of a future hero. She had to be careful, but… why was he so sad?

She helped him stand up and used her quirk inconspicuously by blowing a small dosage of violet mist to get a glance into his mind.

Izuku was hypnotized by her e/c eyes turning a brilliant red, not realizing she was using her quirk on him.

Using her telepathic quirk, she understood right away when her vision went back to normal. She gave him a sympathetic smile and hugged him, having to go on her tippy toes for how tall he was.

Izuku was utterly confused and was snapped back to his senses when he broke from the trance, she put him in.

He didn’t know why, but he felt at peace for a second before the spell broke.

“You know, it’s going to suck for a while, but you’re going to be just fine.” Y/N gave Izuku a closed-eyed bright smile. She pushed herself off him and held on to his shoulders, keeping him at arm’s length.

Izuku tilted his head to the side utterly thrown off. “Huh? What are you talking about, you didn’t hit me that hard?” Izuku reassured the girl, who could see right through him.

The young woman in front him laughed softly at him. He looked so lost, almost like a puppy.

“No dummy…” she shook her head while giggling. “Heartache won’t kill you. It may feel like you are dying right now. But with due time you’ll be able to bear it. You won’t forget, but you’ll be able to bear the pain a little bit better.” She finished with another smile.

One Izuku noticed looked much sadder than the first one, and he felt it quake in him. A sad twinkly in her eyes reflecting at him.

A reflection of her own pain.

“How did you…”

Did she use her quirk on him without realizing? She sounded so sure of what she was saying, like she already knew what was wrong with him. Was her quirk brainwashing, had he mentioned why he was so sad without realizing it? Was she like Shinsou? Izuku’s rambling thoughts overshadowed everything else he was feeling, his obsession in other quirks taking over his mind and giving him a much-needed mental break.

“Sorry I know it’s rude to use your quirk on someone without asking for permission, especially if it’s a total stranger. It’s just, I can see your pain and I wanted to help you in any way that I could…” She reassured him while looking right into his dull emerald eyes, noticing a slight glimmer of hope shine through.

She could see his pain in them even without having to use her quirk.

“Just know this cute freckled boy, there is always someone out there for everyone. No amount of fear will keep them away from you. Just promise yourself that no matter what –” She grabbed his hand, startling him again. His eyes trailing down to their joined hands and noticing small scars on her delicate skin. Why did she… “– you won’t let this affect the person you are and the next love of your life. This girl may have been your first love, but that doesn’t mean you won’t find someone else that will be you’re forever one, ‘kay?” She gave another one of her closed eyed smiles, making his heart flutter from the action.

Which was weird, he just met the young woman.

However, Izuku was moved. His friends tried to cheer him up all night. Letting him know he should distract himself and go day by day. But none of them told him, no, reassured him everything will be okay. Izuku was always the one to give out advice to his friends. However, no one could do the same for him – or at least attempted to.

Shouto would awkwardly pat him. Hell, he was spending money on him now, because that was the way he showed he cared. Tenya attempted to cheer him up with some dad jokes, which were funny.

None of them, however, could express their feelings like Izuku could, it was nice to talk to someone who could help him through his emotional pain.

Who was this girl?

Y/N looked over at the green haired male who looked spooked, then quickly let go of his hand and face palmed herself after realizing she over stepped.

She was so stupid. Honestly, she’s been living here for most of her life, but she was still not accustomed to this country’s manners. She bowed to him, and apologized confusing said young man again.

“I am so very sorry.” She whispered with dread.

She may be free for the moment, but she shouldn’t be drawing attention to herself.

“I forget you’re not supposed to hug random people. I didn’t mean any harm I promise. Where I’m from that’s the first thing you do, even when you meet someone for the first time.” She rambled trying to explain her actions, Izuku almost wanted to laugh for how much she reminded him of himself. “Granted, you also add a kiss on the cheek… thank God I didn’t do that to you…” she laughed nervously. “I would not judge you if you called the police if I’d done that –”

A kiss?! Izuku mentally screamed in his head, making his cheeks turn bright red.

Coughing to regain his composure he waved his hands in front of him to stop her. “You don’t have to apologize, really. Umm… I kind of needed the pep talk.” Izuku rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “You actually made me feel a little bit better, thank you.” He whispered to the ground, avoiding her sincere eyes.  

Izuku was never good with speaking to woman, he was always nervous around new people he met. Specifically, from the opposite sex. He always got flustered and became a rambling mess. Over the years, he grew more confident in himself and when he started dating Ochako. His flustering went down a bit when he was close to another woman. He also stopped muttering so much.

It’s been a while that someone got him into a blushing mess though.

This mysterious girl’s boldness reminded him of Katsuki and Shouto, his two best friends and fighting partners in their hero work. The people he saw as brothers.

However, something about this young woman, made him feel nervous and at ease at the same time. Two contradicting emotions, which had his heart trying to come out of his ribcage, while feeling warmth around his chest. Why was this?

“I’m glad. And don’t worry about your friends. I can tell they deeply care about you. They just don’t know how to show it without spending money.” Y/N brought him back from his thoughts.

She glanced over at the two young men who were with Izuku. One standing out more because of his hair color, half white and red hair and mismatched ocean like eyes. For some reason his presence captivated her. Just like this freckled green haired and forest eyed, man in front of her did.

Izuku looking over in that direction as well, smiled to himself. She was right. They weren’t good with words, but they at least tried in their own way.

Y/N realizing she was taking a longer time than usual, glanced out the window and noticed one of the guards wearing a black tux and black shades tapping his watch letting her know it was time to go. She nodded, acknowledging him and gave him seven fingers up. Telling him she needed that time to buy the stuff in her hands.

She turned back around to the green haired young man and noticed him staring at her again. She didn’t know it, but he was memorizing everything he could about her. Izuku didn’t know why he was doing it, but he felt the need to.

Something in his gut told him to.

“Well, I have to head out, almost curfew time. It was really nice to meet you, freckled boy. Maybe we’ll run paths again.” She gave him a cute smile and winked at him before walking away and taking the hawks plushie that was still in Izuku’s hands.

Izuku was at loss for words again, he wanted to get to know her more. He felt like if he didn’t at least know her name, he would never see her again.

“W-wait…” he stuttered nervously, reaching out to her, his fingers grazed her own. Y/N turned around and raised an eyebrow in question. “Can I know your name? Sorry I know it’s rude of me to ask, I just… have to know.” His emerald eyes refused to leave her own this time.

Y/N gave him another sweet smile and tilted her head, a glint in her eyes, like she knew a secret he didn’t.

“Don’t worry Izuku Midoriya.” Izuku’s eyes widened when she called him by his name. How? He never told her. “This isn’t the last time we will meet. But for now…”

She couldn’t tell him her real name. She was being watched at the moment. That’s when an idea popped into her mind, and she smiled thinking the perfect name that would give him a clue he will surely need for his mission.

Yes, when she went into his mind with her quirk, she saw his whole day in a flash. She knew the small messages she was sending out with the men she saved was finally being noticed. Her efforts where not done in vain. She felt ecstatic, finally someone was going to come for her and her family. She was beginning to lose hope, but thanks to Izuku, she was able to see the light once again. 

“Call me Dreamscape.” She whispered into his mind using her quirk again and gave him a knowing look.

Her eyes burning the same blazing scarlet color again. Izuku saw her eyes flash quickly to normal in an instant, her quirk resembling that of Aizawa’s.

Wait… was she…

“Let’s keep a secret, yeah?” She smiled while holding up her index finger in front of her lips.

Izuku felt his whole-body freeze with realization.

There was no way…

This kindhearted girl was the person they promised to save. However, she wasn’t a little girl like Eri, but rather someone who was probably his age. It clicked, the moment she gently spoke the drug name in his mind.

Rather than telling him out loud, she whispered the name using her quirk. As though even then someone she didn’t want to hear her, could. She was scared, it was in the way she spoke. The way she was trembling from telling him just that tad bit of information.

There was only one reason she was being so secretive.

She was being watched.

The only clue she could give him was that name, the drug name they spoke about in the debriefing of the case he was in – earlier that afternoon. Izuku wanting to know more, took a step towards her to ask her more questions but instantly stopped when he heard her voice again.

“Please don’t follow me, they’ll know something is up if you keep looking at me like that. I promise… I’m not a villain. I really am not. However, I have someone who needs my protection and I need to return to them, or they’ll die.” Y/N whispered with a hint of fear in her soft voice, her eyes shining with unshed tears.

She looked so scared, and he couldn’t do anything about it.

This made Izuku stop and briefly glance towards where she was looking at earlier. He made it seem like he was rolling his neck, and he saw it. There was someone waiting outside for her. He wasn’t paying attention to the scene unfolding in the store, but rather looking at his phone.

Izuku quickly looked back to her, when he heard her voice in his mind again.

“When we meet again, Izu. I’ll let you know my real name. I’ll be waiting…” Y/N whispered then ended the connection in his mind.

Once she made sure, he wasn’t going to follow her, she bowed once again and turned around. Making her destination to the cashier.

Izuku felt like something was missing once her voice left, it was hard to explain, but he felt alone again. He felt at peace when she was there talking to him. Taking the pain away for a moment. Like he was in a peaceful dream. However, even if he hated it, he would stay back like she requested and would let his classmates and Fatgum know what he learned.

He desperately wanted to go after her and save her right then and there, but she mentioned she had someone she was protecting, he couldn’t do that to her. Just her interacting with him for those couple of minutes was dangerous enough, and she must have known that. Still, she took a chance and he wasn’t going to waste it.

It would only ruin everything if he went after her now. So, he made a promise to himself. He would save her and whoever she cared about.

He felt rage in his gut, this was the same thing that happened with Eri. This girl, no, young woman was there. Right in his grasp to save, but again he couldn’t do anything about it. He gritted his teeth and looked over towards where Shouto was, said aloof man was currently starring at the young woman too. He had the same expression Izuku did when he bumped into her.

Shouto couldn’t help but to stare at young woman with wide eyes as she passed him by, almost in slow motion. There was something about her that drew him in. Their eyes connecting in that one millisecond, which seemed to stretch out for an eternity. When their gaze broke, his eyes trailed her figure, and his eyes caught on a scar he could peek from the back of her long sleeve sweater. He saw a subtle violet mist penetrate his nose when she bumped to him “accidentally” and heard a voice in his mind.

“Please go to him... it’s about your mission.” He heard a soft female voice whisper in his mind. A voice which resonated so deep in him – he wanted to hear it again.

Shouto was confused at first, but then he looked towards where she was looking at with flashing brilliant scarlet eyes. Noticing right away, how his best friend was in so much distress. Izuku seemed like he wanted to tear the whole world apart and he didn’t know why.

Was this girl the reason? Shouto thought to himself.

Her words rang in his head… she said mission and her eyes flashed red, just like his sensei’s. With wide eyes, Shouto looked over to the girl one more time and saw her walk out of the store with a bag in her hand full of hero merchandise, she gave him a closed eyed smile and waved at him before walking off into the night. Once she walked out, he felt her presence leave his mind and just like Izuku, he felt as though a piece of him just slipped away.

She didn’t speak to him more than eight words, but the wave of pain he felt wash through him from the small interaction, was something he’s felt before – in himself. However, this feeling wasn’t his and with that one sentenced he knew who she was. Seeing the way Izuku was acting only confirmed his theory.

Shouto quickly grabbed Tenya, who was still arguing about who should pay for the figuring in his hand. However, Shouto could care less at the moment, he had to act quick. Taking the figurine from Tenya and grabbing his shoulders, Shouto pushed him towards where Izuku was.

The two-toned haired man, glanced towards his green haired friend with concern. One look at Izuku, was all he needed to do to know what to do next. With three years of working together on missions, they didn’t need to use words anymore. They worked that well together.  

“Iida, stay with Izuku. I will be right back.” His deep velvety voice held no room for line of questioning.

Knowing his best friend was alright Shouto acted fast, placing a confused Tenya in front of Izuku. He walked out of the store with fast steps, trying to catch up with the young woman. He made sure he wasn’t being watched first before slowly creeping around the wall of the building. Staying hidden and close to the ledge. Around the corner he saw her open the door to a black Mercedes.

He noticed she was taking her time to get in the car, which meant she knew he followed her. He quickly took a photo of the young woman and the car she was getting into.

He saw her smirk and mouth “Good boy” before giving him a small wave and get in the car. Shouto couldn’t help but smile and scoff in amusement from the teasing action.

All of this went unnoticed by the distracted guard who was on the driver’s seat.

When the car backed up from the parking lot, he also took the opportunity to take a photo of the car’s plate license number and memorize it just in case the photo came out blurry. Shouto was looking over the photos when he felt the presence of his friends behind him.

“Please tell me you got a photo of the car.” Izuku whispered frantically. He’d been too much in shock and anger to do what he should have done, what Shouto did.

“Can you two tell me what’s going on.” Tenya whisper yelled at his friends, while chopping at the air in frustration for being kept out of the loop.

“Not here class-rep, this is about the mission. We have to go now.”

Izuku was relieved to hear Shouto caught on fast and with little information too.

They quickly got in Shouto’s red 1964 mustang, that his father gifted him as a birthday present for his third year of U.A, and sped to the campus again.  

Chapter Text

The drive to U.A. was tense for Izuku and Shouto. Tenya had no idea of what transpired to get his friends so worked up. However, he did understand to be patient, wait to question his friends until they got back to their dorms for how jumpy they were acting. When the three of them finally arrived at the 3-A dorms, they texted the emergency number for the mission. Letting everyone know it was urgent and a meeting needed to happen.

Aizawa sensei quickly dialed Fatgum, on his personal hero phone number. The classified mission students and their teacher were all gathered in a secluded soundproof room in the dorm building. It was a music room that was later added on – a request Kyoka Jirou and Koji Koda put in to train their quirk and for everyone else to use when they needed to destress.

All the students who gathered where confused to say the least, one of them was extremely angry for being woken up this late.

“If someone doesn’t start explaining soon, why we are awake at this hour. I’m. Going. To. Rage.” Katsuki growled, earning a glare from Aizawa which only made him angrier.

Katsuki had a major case of bed head and was wrapped in a black blanket. Throughout the years everyone embraced how early he went to bed and learned he should not be woken up until the morning, or he would have a hissy fit. He also stopped caring about his appearance at this time, he cared more about his sleep.

It was hard for Eijirou and Hanta not to make fun of him, as his eyes kept trying to close for how sleepy he was, looking almost like a kitten with droopy vermillion eyes. Losing his sharp eyes and adding a softness to him.

Everyone else was in their sleeping attire getting ready for bed, street clothes or in their work-out clothes.

Eijirou and Hanta preferred to do their work-out late at night, they were at the dorm gym when they were called in. Denki was with Kyoka in the music room jamming out until she was sadly asked to leave. Hitoshi was with Eri, watching Moana and singing along to the songs, though he would deny this if ever asked. Ochako and Tsuyu were watching a movie with Mina. All the students were interrupted from activities, it did come with the job.

“You’re already ragging Bakugou, ribbit.” Tsuyu sassed at the angry young man who growled back at her.

“I may not agree with your students’ methods of speech Aizawa. However, it is late. This better be important.” Fatgum’s static voice was heard over the phone.

Fatgum was a very kind man, but when his sleep was interrupted. He turned into a completely different person, almost like the angry ash blond who was attempting to glare at everyone in the room. 

“Trust me Fatgum if anyone is upset it’s myself. My students should know not to wake me up past eleven pm.” Aizawa grumbled, his eyebags more noticeable than ever.

“We apologize sensei, this couldn’t wait.” Shouto bowed low for his teacher. He always respected Aizawa. Since his first year, he’d seen him as a father figure. He really hated to get on his bad side. “It’s about the case. We encountered something that we couldn’t wait to share.” He explained to his teacher and peers who were all shocked from the revelation.

Aizawa hanging his head back, sighed. Looking towards the ceiling for an explanation as to why this always happened with his class.

“Why is it always you three this happens to?” Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose, already irritated.

This was not the first time, Izuku, Shouto and Tenya got into an unusual situation. Always in the right place at the right time. However, never prepared for it. They could have really gotten hurt.

“I promise sir, we were in a hero retail store. There were no back alleys involved.” Tenya assured their teacher while he chopped at the air.

“Nerd, if you don’t start explaining soon. I’m going to blow you into pieces…” Katsuki threatened Izuku, making the young man tremble out a response.

Izuku went into a rambling mess after being threatened. He knew Katsuki was dead serious with that look on his face. He also knew waking up Katsuki at this time would be a nightmare.

When they were little kids and best friends, they always had sleepovers. Katsuki would be in a mood all the time at night when Izuku tried to keep him awake.

Izuku dreaded waking everyone up, but he knew this couldn’t wait. They all needed to know.

Once Izuku was done explaining what happened at the store with one breath. The room went dead silent, looking at the young man perplexed for what happened in so little time.

“What?” Izuku asked confused looking around the room.

“You’re seriously going to tell us… After being told the details of the mission a couple of hours ago, you just so happened to bump into the person we need to save?” Katsuki asked irritated, and ready to murder the freckled man in front of him.

He was making choking motions with his hands, intended for Izuku. Katsuki would have been choking him if it wasn’t for Eijirou holding him back.

“Um, yeah?” Izuku questioned.

“Bro, how does this always happen to you guys?” Eijirou asked with worry towards his friends.

“Kirishima, I’ve been asking myself that question since freshman year.” Tenya agreed tiredly.

“I mean this is great news, right? Now we don’t have to do as much research that was planned?” Ochako asked hopefully to Fatgum.

Obviously, she was worried about Izuku, her eyes trailed his figure to make sure he wasn’t lying. He tended to do that a lot when he got into fights to not worry her. They’d broken up a couple of hours ago and he’s already found himself into trouble.

“Sorry dear, we still have to send the guys in. Still, this is great, you work faster than we thought! Though done unintentionally. This is still a lot of progress. Are you’re sure it was her?” Fatgum questioned Izuku over the phone.

“I’m sure, she wouldn’t just call herself ‘dreamscape’ as a nickname, and her story had too many coincidences with what you told us. She mentioned she was not from this country too. Which would explain why the other trace of DNA you found is not on the Japan government database.” Izuku concluded towards his mentor.

“I see…” Fatgum went silent for a couple of seconds before he replied again. “I think Midoriya is right. We’ll go as planned, keep all of this information in mind. Todoroki, can you please forward the pictures you took to the group chat? We all need to see them and analyze them. Anybody have anything else to add?”

“I have a question?” Hanta spoke up having all eyes on him now. “Midoriya, you mentioned she apologized for hugging you and that it was a custom to where she’s from. Did she mention anything else?” He asked, his mind already coming up with a possibility of where this girl came from.

“Um, yeah. She mentioned she would have kissed my cheek too, but refrained from it, because she remembered she wasn’t in her home country.” Izuku said thoughtfully, not finding any malice in her mannerisms. When he thought of the woman, all he could come up with was adorable.

Ochako felt her heart drop at hearing him, a kiss?!

She grabbed on to Tsuyu’s hand and squeezed unintentionally. Tsuyu felt, bad for the girl, and gave her a pat on the back. The breakup only happened a couple of hours ago, it was understandable for Ochako to still feel jealous. They’d broken things off, however, that didn’t mean she still didn’t love Izuku romantically.

Izuku looked over to Ochako when he heard her squeak and understood right away. He made a mental note to let her know nothing happened. He didn’t want her to think anything malice of it.

“Why are you asking Sero?” Hitoshi asked tiredly to the black-haired boy, eyebags under his eyes just like his adoptive father.

After this he would have to go back and finish the movie with his sister. He knew she would be waiting patiently for him while she made more snacks for them. The thought of her made him smile warmly.

“It’s just a hunch…” Hanta said rubbing his neck.

“There’s not judgment here dude. We’re all here to figure this case out together.” Denki assured his friend, patting him in the back and earned a grateful grin from his best friend. He looked over to Eijirou and saw his friend give him a wide sharp toothy smile as well.

“Well, with my relatives and in my home country. It’s custom to greet people with a hug and a kiss to the cheek. Even if it’s a stranger, we greet each other that way.” Hanta said nervously, waiting for his friends to laugh at him.

“Sero where is your family from again?” Shouto asked genuinely intrigued.

“Oh yeah sorry, Mexico.” Hanta stated proudly.

Aizawa thought carefully and looked over to Izuku, Shouto and Tenya. “Did this girl resemble any Hispanic features?” He rubbed his jaw in interest wanting to know more about the girl too. Even if he never had a biological daughter. Genetically, she is his daughter if her blood came back with a mixture of his DNA.

“I didn’t see her, it was only Midoriya and Todoroki who encountered her.” Tenya looked over to his other friends.

“She had long h/c hair and e/c eyes. However, I don’t think those are strictly Hispanic features.” Shouto thought at loud. “She was very curvy though…” He concluded. Shouto didn’t know that come out of his mouth until he saw his classmates stare right at him. “What?” He asked innocently, shrugging a little. “She was…” said young man lightly blushed and looked away from his classmate’s stares. 

“Seriously, Icy-hot. We don’t need to know about your perverted thoughts.” Katsuki rolled his eyes.

“Right…” Shouto whispered. He got a reassuring smile from Izuku.

Izuku thought the same thing, the girl was very curvy and pretty. He was just too ashamed to say anything, and after the look Ochako gave him – he didn’t want to say anything about the mysterious woman’s appearance.  

He was in this for the mission, and her salvation…

He could not think of anyone else that way, it was too soon. Right?

“Well, we shouldn’t jump into conclusions. But if Sero is right, this means she was trafficked into Japan if there are no records of her being born here. This is bad, there are other girls who work at that establishment. We could be dealing with more than just drugs. This would be illegal doings of human dealing and trading as well. Aizawa, are you sure you want your students to continue with this mission?” Fatgum asked Aizawa out of respect for his students’ mental stability.

Cases of trafficking were always dark and left an impact on people who were not ready to be involved in it.

Aizawa looked around the room and saw the glint of determination of his student’s eyes. They were already in too deep to get them out.

“Yes, I think they’ll be capable and competent.” Aizawa agreed with a small nod.

His students visibly breathed out in relief. They wanted to stay in this mission. Izuku and Shouto more than anyone. They met the girl and they wanted to save her, granted she wasn’t as young as Eri – but still she was in danger. And what little time they had in meeting her; they knew she was genuine in her intentions.

Who knows what she was going through…? 

“Anything else we should know before we conclude this meeting?” Fatgum asked the heroes in training.

All the students looked around and gave each other knowing smiles.

“No, I think that is all Fatgum.” Tenya concluded for his classmates.

“Great, then for the first mission, we’re going to have Bakugou, Midoriya and Todoroki run point. Everyone else will run back-up. We will be sending you three tomorrow into the club to infiltrate. We will know for sure if what you found out today is true Midoriya. Fatgum out…” Fatgum’s voice clipped out when he ended the call.

Aizawa dismissed everyone back to their dorms after the meeting ended, they will need to rest for tomorrow.

Everyone made their way down the hallway once the music room was locked. Heading to the elevators with small chit-chat.   

“Nerd, listen. Tomorrow, I need you to tell me everything you gathered on this girl. Every detail and mannerism. You may blindly trust her, but I’m not convinced. This could be a trap.” Katsuki’s shoulder pushed past Izuku not giving him a second chance to argue back.

“Right Kacchan…” Izuku whispered tiredly.

When he turned to go towards the elevator, Ochako was passing him by. Great, Izuku took this opportunity, he needed to speak with her and reassure her that nothing happened. Good thing that everyone else was already far ahead.

“Ochako…” He called out to her, grabbing her hand in a tight grip. “I want to make sure you’re okay.” Izuku whispered to her, his voice was still laced with hurt and remorse for what they went through.

“I’m fine, Deku.” Ochako gently pulled her hand out of Izuku’s grasp. Izuku taking the hint, even though it stung, took a step back from her. “We should head to bed, tomorrow’s a big day.” Ochako tried to move past Izuku.

However, the green haired male wasn’t going to let her go without putting her mind to ease.   

“If you’re worried about what I said in there I can assure you, nothing happened…” Izuku looked into Ochako’s brown eyes, she looked angry.

She was trying to hide it, but he knew she was jealous. He’d seen that look many times before. It got more noticeable as he started to physically change and gain more female attention.

“You don’t have to explain anything to me. We’re not together anymore. You do what you want, with whomever you want…” Ochako pushed past him, using her quirk to float him away from her and quickly releasing him.

“Ocha…” Izuku attempted to reason with her again.

However, she was already inside the elevator when she gave him a final look.

“Good night Midoriya.” Ochako interrupted him. The doors closed before he could stutter out anything.

She knew she was being unfair; it was her that broke things off with him. Still, she couldn’t help feeling jealous. She would have to deal with this on her own and learn to readjust to the green monster she felt down in the pits of her stomach.

This girl would not be the only one who would notice Izuku. Now that he was single again, girls will for sure try to be with one of the top three from U.A. High.

Izuku went through a growth spurt last year. His jaw was more defined, and his green eyes were sharper with wisdom. He was way taller than he used to be. With all the training he did, he’d gained a lot of muscle. Growing into a strong young man he’d gotten a lot of attention from girls in the school and outside U.A. because of his physical change.

However, not once did he ever make Ochako feel insecure when they were dating. He made sure to make her feel special and his one and only when they were together. Which would surely change when people find out he’s single again.

“Don’t worry about her Midoriya. She’s jealous, it’s only been a couple of hours that you guys’ broke things off and to her it seems like she’s already been replaced.” Tsuyu patted her friend’s back, sneaking up on the man. She stayed behind to make sure no fighting happened. She was always a mediator between her friends.  

“It’s not like what she thinks. I was only trying to do my job.” Izuku looked down at Tsuyu pleading to her with his gentle green eyes. He meant no ill intent when he met the girl, though in a way he did feel guilty for everything he felt when he met her. What did that say about him?

“I know that. Ochako knows that. Jealousy works in mysterious ways. I suggest you guys give each other space and time to learn how to be friends again, or at least classmates.” Tsuyu gave Izuku a reassuring smile. “Everything will get better, I promise…”

Izuku smiled from hearing those words, remembering the mysterious woman with the brilliant scarlet eyes. His heart jumping a little, though he scolded himself for that action. “Funny, that girl said the same thing.” He mumbled.

“She’s smart then. It’ll be nice to meet someone who can make one of my friends smile like that, and after so much pain too.” Tsuyu teased Izuku, nudging his side with her elbow.

“Asui, it’s not like that at all…” Izuku groaned, whining a little for the small jabs his shorter friend was giving him.

“I told you to call me Tsu.” Tsuyu reprimanded Izuku. “I’m only teasing Midoriya. Who knows, maybe you and Ochako will start to date others or even go back to each other. Just know there is nothing wrong with moving on though.” Tsuyu grabbed Izuku by the arm and pushed him towards the elevator to send him to his room. “Now go to sleep, we have a big day tomorrow, ribbit.”

Izuku only nodding got into the elevator without a fuss. Shouto was already their waiting for him. He saw everything that happened with Ochaco and felt a bit annoyed for his friend.

When Izuku stepped in, he looked over to his best friend and sighed tiredly. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was kind of nervous. He was going to see the girl again.

Thinking of her, and how scared she was had his heart ache. It killed him not to grab her and save her then and there at the store. Or even tomorrow because tomorrow they’re there to gather intel. Not make a big move and ruin the whole thing. If Fatgum was right, and they were other people who’d been trafficked into Japan, it was going to be more than one person who needed saving. Izuku thought it was only going to be two siblings, but now it was more girls who needed saving.

They couldn’t mess this up.

“Relax Izuku, tomorrow when we see her again, you’ll be able to talk to her more. I want to, too. I’m… curious.” Shouto’s regular monotone voice, sounded different – excited almost. “Did she speak to you in your mind?” He asked his best friend, intrigued to know if he went through the same thing.

They were leaning back on the bar attached to the elevator as they road up to their rooms.

“Yeah… It was… nice? I don’t know how to explain it, but when she left, I felt…” Izuku closed his eyes remembering the way it felt to have her presence in his mind. Trying to capture that peace again, the dreamlike state before she left him feeling...  

“Lonely?” Shoto asked knowing instantly what his best friend was talking about.

“Hmm.” What a perfect way to describe what he was feeling. “Yeah, lonely. What I want to know is why she didn’t communicate with Iida, the way she did with you and me?” Izuku asked out loud voicing his opinion.

“Maybe, she didn’t want to draw too much attention to herself. It was a huge risk telling us anything anyway.” Shouto shrugged, thinking not much of it. “I believe in her too.” His mismatched eyes met with his best friends. “I don’t know what it is, but there is something in my gut telling me we should trust her, it is strange?”

“I feel the same way. If she really was a villain, she would have let her bodyguard know right away, she wouldn’t have helped you or me…” The bell to Izuku’s destination wrung interrupting them. “This is my stop. We’ll talk more about it tomorrow Shouto, goodnight brother.”

Shouto nodded towards Izuku, keeping his eyes closed. Hearing his footsteps echo down the hallway. Once the door to the elevator closed again, he stared at the bright lit ceiling. Running the features of the girl over his mind one more time. Remembering that peaceful emotion and pain he felt wash through him.

How was that possible?

He didn’t know what it was, but he wanted to see her again. He wasn’t sure if his best friend felt the same way, but he felt kind of jealous. Izuku spoke to her, while Shouto only got a couple of glances and one sentence. Still, he will never forget those burning scarlet eyes. He felt them burn through his soul.

He was probably reading too much into it.

When tomorrow comes, he’ll try to speak to her more and see what intrigued him so much. It was probably just curiosity he thought, yeah that must be it.

Chapter Text

The night club was very busy that night. Y/N was dancing around the crowd, lost in the music as sweaty bodies tried to get closer to her. She loved the feeling of loud music blocking out the noise and the darkness around her. A circle of girls who were enslaved just like her, surrounded her to keep her somewhat safe. They made it their mission to protect Y/N so she wouldn’t be touched inappropriately.

They only had each other, and they grew up together for most of their lives. Creating a bond with one another like a family. Whenever someone would come too close to Y/N, the other women took over for her. Y/N was the youngest one out of all of them after all. They tried to keep her innocence as much as they could. These other girls who were kidnapped as children, grew into adulthood trapped in this place. Some of them were already in their late twenties and early thirties.

Since Y/Ns quirk could hypnotize people with her breath when releasing purple smoke and drug them with her sweat by releasing a pink smoke from her body, she was forced to be on the dance floor by Mama. The woman who owned all of them.

No one knew her real name.

Mama forced Y/N to use her quirk, and let her sweet aroma consume the people around her.

The target was to drug as many men as she could for the night.

This part of her quirk disgusted Y/N. Like a siren calling people to their death. The best way she could cope with it was to imagine she was dancing with her little brother in his room. Dancing to the 1950’s music he loved so much.  

“Y/N, look at me, we’re here for you.” A gentle voice broke through her dark thoughts. A hand reaching out and running their fingers through the younger girl’s h/c locks. Giving her a moment of real peace.  

Rosalinda, the beautiful curvy brunette woman with brown eyes, whispered towards the h/c haired girl – who she saw as a younger sister. Rosalinda could tell how nervous Y/N was acting as of lately. Ever since she came back yesterday from the store Y/N was very jumpy and quiet.

“Thanks Rosie…” Y/N gave a half-hearted smile to the brunette older girl.

Y/N knew Rosalinda was only trying to protect her. She always protected her.

However, didn’t she know in doing so, she was risking herself instead?

The thought of it, broke Y/N. To think so many people were willing to protect her while she couldn’t do anything in return for them. All she could do was take orders and she hate’s herself because of it. If Y/N ever broke orders given to her by her captives the rest of the girls and her brother would pay.

What a cruel way to live.

Mama long learned, no matter how many times they tried to beat Y/N physically and mentally into submission she wouldn’t break. The best way to make her behave was to hurt those around her. Y/N would do anything asked of her if they threatened the ones she deeply cared for. It took years to break Y/N to finally learn that lesson.

Rosalinda was one of the kidnapped women who took Y/N and little Miguel into her care, protecting them as much as she could. She didn’t want their innocence to die like hers did. There were so many occasions where Rosalinda would take Y/N’s punishment when she would break the rules, without Y/N knowing at first.

That quickly ended when Y/N learned the truth, and she became exactly what Mama wanted. A tool for her to manipulate and abuse, all because of her quirk.

Rosalinda was like a big sister to Y/N, they were both kidnapped from the same town in Mexico and smuggled into Japan, at such a young age too. Rosalinda was sixteen at the time, while Y/N was nine and Miguel was only eight months.

Now, Rosalinda was twenty-five and she’s seen them both grow up.

Whenever they would get sick, she was the first one to be there for them. She also taught them how to read and write in their native language and this country’s language, since they weren’t allowed to go to school. The way she managed it was to get outdated learning books as ‘payment’ from customers for her services. Sacrificing a part of herself, so they wouldn’t have to.

Though no matter how many times Rosalinda begged to be taken instead of Y/N, that didn’t stop Mama from taking the younger girl into forced experiments which changed her quirk forever.

When Y/N had to use her quirk, the brunette feared what Y/N’s power could do.

To hypnotize people, she would let go of a purple smoke from her lips, subtly blowing it into people’s breathing space. And when she was forced to drug people like she was currently doing, her smoke would come out pink. The more she would sweat the more she could release.

Her eyes turning into brilliant scarlet when she activated her quirk.

What made her quirk so dangerous was the fact those around her smoke automatically got their quirk turned off, erasing it for the moment. Of course, once people got away from her quirk they would get it back, though it would take some time. Her smoke wouldn’t fade away so easily.

And using her vocals chords – humming lightly, Y/N could intensify the magnitude of her quirk.

When Y/N first got her quirk when she was little, it was nothing like what she has now.

Rosalinda remembered how Y/N’s quirk was only Telepathy when she first got it at age four. The same quirk Y/Ns mother had. Miguel was registered as quirk-less like their father reported it to be, to the government.

Rosalinda knew with the experiments their kidnappers forced Y/N into when they took and smuggled them into Japan, changed her original quirk. She was just a little kid when this happened to her. She didn’t know how, but after constant sessions, they perfected Y/N into the weapon this club needed.

A siren calling those to their doom.

While Y/N danced, trying to take her mind out from what she would have to do later in the night, she let her quirk out freely. The pink smoke leaving her body was overshadowed by the mist smoke the club let out to hide her quirk.

She not only needed to put on a show for the people around her, but also Mama, who was watching from up above in one of the VIP tables. If Y/N didn’t act the way the woman wanted, her privileges to see her brother would be revoked – again.  

Y/N still remembers when she was first tasked to do this, she would either have to drug herself or drink, for how horrible it made her feel. Dose herself until she couldn’t remember who was dancing around her, until it drowned out the pain.

She stopped doing it when her little brother saw her intoxicated for the first time. Her anxiety got worse when he refused to see her for a month. Since that day she’s been sober.

Her quirk disgusted her; she was even afraid of it too.

There were times bodyguards had to intervene and take off men and women from her. Her quirk would get too out of control. Using too much would cause people to go crazily intoxicated, making them want more. Though that didn’t stop Mama from trying her best to get Y/N at least a little tipsy, she always did her best work when she was relaxed or numb.

She also needed to look the part.

Y/N’s h/c hair was straightened with long extension to make her hair longer and thicker. Forced to dress provocatively, she wore long black sleeve crop top with black high waisted leather pants and black boots that reached to her knees. Her make-up was done to make her look older with black smokey eyes, long eyelashes, and tinted red lips.

Y/N at least liked to wear all black when she had to dance in the middle of the room. It gave her a sense of security. She could blend in the darkness and people wouldn’t really notice her unless they got close.

One of the club rules was to always wear a mask. Keeping the dirty doings of the rich, politicians, villains, and even heroes a secret.

Said girl was wearing her black lacy mask, hiding half her face. With her quirk turned on, her eyes were a blazing scarlet, hiding her natural e/c eyes.

Looking around, she noticed the sweaty bodies dancing around her. They worried her. Some of them looked to be her age, however there was also a lot of older people in the club tonight. If only they knew by the end of today some of them would have their quirk stolen.

“You broke me first” by Tate McRae was playing loudly on the speakers as she tried to drown out her depressing thoughts.

She was trying hard to concentrate on the beat of the music, instead of the people’s lively smiles around her. If she thought about what she would do later, her anxiety was sure to rise again. She wanted to scream to all these people to run. Yell at them for how much in danger they’re all really in.

Besides it was the poor who were targeted.

Those up in the VIP tables, paid for this to happen to the lower-class dancing around her, they wanted to have powerful quirks. When those quirks were stolen, they were given to the wealthy who wanted better quirks than what they were born with.

They knew what Y/N could do, and they never got close to her.

A fee of almost three thousand dollars per person just to enter the VIP section was paid. However, that did not include a stolen quirk, no, that would only guarantee entrance. The quirks were later auctioned in a private room.

The ones dancing at the bottom with no knowledge of what would happen to them paid the clubs regular price, fifteen per person.

How naïve where they all? Even the rich had no idea what they were getting into.

Yes, they paid so much money to get what they desired, but sometimes it would cost them their lives.

And all for what? For power?

The survival rate was very slim. And it would also be at the cost of someone else’s life. She may not do the operation herself, but she was a major factor in getting these people. Making them into obedient puppets. Even if she didn’t want to admit it, she was also an accomplice to all the lives who’d been lost or changed.

It irritated her and it made her angry.

She still has memories of when those experiments were done to her when she was first captured as a kid and brought to Japan. Those experiments still happened to this day. They tried to do the same experiments to her brother, but luckily, she was able to stop it from happening.

She let her captors do whatever they wanted to her, and she did not resist, as long as they left her brother out of it. 

The only thing keeping her sane was knowing someone was going to save them soon.

“Just a little longer,” Y/N thought as she swayed to the music, getting lost in the crowd of sweaty bodies. “I can go a little longer.”

Little did she know, three people were looking down at her as she continued to lose herself in the music.  

Chapter Text

Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku were hidden in the dark in one of the VIP tables on the top balcony of the club. Fatgum insisted on them dressing for the night, they couldn’t dress like normal nineteen-year-olds. They had to look professional. Also, it helped to hide their distinguishable features.

Katsuki was wearing a red suit with a light pink shirt underneath and a red tie, the red matching his crimson eyes. He also wore a white mask. Making sure it covered his whole face so he wouldn’t be recognized.

Izuku was wearing a light brown suit, his emerald eyes popping out more and a black dress up shirt underneath. He decided to wear a black mask that covered only half of his upper face. Since he had green hair, the team was afraid someone would recognize him and decided to have him wear a black wig to hide his green locks.

Shouto wore all black except for the salmon shirt underneath. Because he was the number one hero’s son, he would be noticed more easily and it was decided he would wear a full mask as well, and a dark brown wig to hide his signature two-toned colored hair.

They were specifically instructed to get into the VIP section to ensure their safety. The team got a tip earlier today of people who went missing were from the lower sections who paid the regular admittance fee.

The admittance fee they were charged before being allowed in, was more than three almost full-on adults could afford. Katsuki didn’t say anything. However, his eyes did widen slightly when he saw the fee. Izuku almost wanted to run out in panic as he realized how much it was. Shouto, on the other hand, calmly stopped him by putting his hand on his shoulder and pulled out his own credit card to pay the fee.

He stated Endeavor was ‘happy to contribute’ to the cause and smiled wickedly as he saw the card being charged for the ridiculous amount. Their attire was paid by Fatgum’s agency since it was his mission.

Shouto could request a refund back for what he just paid, but he would rather let the agency know it was a donation.  

Being at the club for an hour now, they’ve been keeping a watch on the young woman who was their target all night. Two of them wanted to desperately go to her and get her out of this mess, while the other one wasn’t convinced so easily.

Yes, it was Katsuki’s job to save her, but only if she was not truly involved in the crime of the club. It took a lot of will power for the other two to not jump from their seats and over the railing and push everyone trying to get close to her.

Could people not see how uncomfortable she felt when some stranger would walk up to her?

She looked like a bird trapped in a cage, she tried her best to work with what she got, but they could see how miserable she was. This reminded them so much of Eri, they were able to save Eri at a young age. She was still mentally scarred, but she would get better with time. She was in a safer space and has people who cared for her. This person in front of them has been doing this for who knows how long.

How long has she been a captive for? What would they make her do? These questions kept running through their heads.

Katsuki thought she looked sincere, but he never let looks cloud his judgment.

However, there was something about this girl that drew him in like the other two were affected, but he was more skeptical. Katsuki never trusted so easily. He was thrown off how Shouto trusted her right away, he understood Izuku, because it was in Izuku’s nature but not in Shouto’s. Which only made him that much more suspicious of her.

“Are you sure this is okay Shouto, we shouldn’t draw attention to ourselves.” Izuku whispered nervously with a beer in his trembling hand. Izuku has never drunk before and the thought of having poison in his hand made him break a sweat.

“This is for the mission Izuku, we have to blend in.” Shouto laid back on the leather seat dismissing him with a wave of his hand without a care in the world. Mindlessly circling around the whiskey in his hand.

Shouto’s mismatched eyes trailed everything the girl did. Even if it was just a glance towards a direction, he followed it too, and she was glancing a lot at a woman who was not that far from them. He has so many questions for her, questions that’d been burning in him since he met her at the store.  

“Tch… Right the ‘mission’. Stop lying to yourself icy-hot, we all know you want to get under Endeavor’s skin.” Katsuki was leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, he also kept his eyes on said girl all night looking for any red flags.

He promised All-Might after all, he would pull Izuku out of trouble if he jumped in. All-Might and Katsuki knew, Izuku was not in a well mental state. Izuku tended to save people without thinking about a plan first, that’s why he would always get hurt. It would be worse if his emotions were all over the place. He always thought of the how to do it in the heat of the moment.

Katsuki knew Izuku was smart, and he was a force to be reckoned with. However, the Ochako breakup would be a distraction and it would cloud his judgment. He could make reckless decisions; they could not afford to make for this mission.

There were many servers checking up on them constantly. Some of them were even pushing to bring them the house special drink and since they kept declining, they kept pushing to have them join the VIP dance section. Close to the floor where they noticed a colorful smoke.

This made their suspicions correct when they first saw a light pink smoke come out in the center of the dance floor which somehow resembled Midnight’s quirk. There was a slight difference from the smoke machine used to cover it, and it only appeared when their target started to dance.

Noticing how some of the people dancing close to her relaxed and loosened up after a while. These people also were getting closer and closer to her as the night progressed.

Katsuki noticed there was a woman who was escorted out of the club because she began to twitch nervously. It was done very discreetly, but Katsuki noticed and so did Shouto. They gave each other a knowing glance.

No matter what, they could not get close to her if she was letting out that pink smoke.

“Are you sure you don’t want to join the dance floor? It’ll certainly gather some ladies around you three handsome men.” A server wearing a tight bunny outfit asked them innocently. She got close to Izuku and stroked his jaw teasingly with her finger, making the younger man squeak out in a high pitch tone.

“W-we’re okay, thank you!” Izuku mumbled shyly while turning away from the server. Clutching on to the beer in his hand for dear life for how flustered he became. He’s never been to a club before, and this was giving him a heart attack.

“No.” Shouto and Katsuki spoke simultaneously, one of them growling in return. Not paying any mind to the server who was trying her hardest to get their attention.

Shouto was pretending to take a sip of his drink while Katsuki bit out, gritting his teeth. He was close to exploding. He really wished he could explode this whole place down to finish the mission, he hated walking around eggshells to gather intel.

“Hmm, bummer. Well, if you change your minds, we could always give you an extra dose of relaxation.” The server winked at them and sauntered away making sure to sway her hips on her way.

“I’m impressed they haven’t questioned our age.” Shouto pointed out, while he took a whiff of the drink and his face scrunched from the strong odor. He didn’t understand how his father could drink something so bitter.

Katsuki looked over at Shouto and rolled his eyes. “With the money you’ve been spending, it doesn’t matter to them.”

Izuku looked over to the girl whose been on his mind since he met her and sighed heavily.

She’s been smiling all night, pretending she was having the time of her life. However, Izuku knew better, behind the forced smile she was suffering. He could easily tell with the different songs playing. Some of them she danced to, while others she mouthed and song some of the lyrics to.

The ones she would sing along with, were the ones with a hidden meaning behind them. The one she was singing right along with right now was “Wolves” by Selena Gomez and Marshmallow.

Izuku could see the pain in her eyes. She tried to force it down, still he saw right through it. He’s seen that look before. In Eri, Katsuki and even All-Might. But most of all, he saw the same pain in his own reflection in a mirror.

He always did try to hide his own pain through smiling, and no one noticed. No one ever asked if he was okay.

Did anyone ever ask her?

Katsuki glancing over at Izuku, sighed. For someone who just went through a break-up, the best way Izuku could cope was to worry about others instead of himself. He always did that, put others before his own wellbeing. A quality Katsuki equally admired and hated about the green haired young man.

“Damn Deku, don’t get any ideas, you know you can’t.”

Izuku’s forest eyes connected with his childhood friend’s crimson ones and nodded solemnly. “I know Kacchan… I can’t help it. I want to help…”

“I can’t have you distracted because of round cheeks.” Katsuki angrily bit out to him. He wished; he could shake him to death to have him move on.

“Don’t patronize him, Katsuki. It happened yesterday. They were together for a long time…” Shouto calmly tried to reason with the explosive blond.

Katsuki pulled his mask up and pointed angrily at the aloof man. “I wasn’t asking for your opinion. The stupid nerd needs to move on. Her being scared is not a good reason to end things…

“Wait, how to do you know that Kacchan? I didn’t tell anyone.” Izuku cut him off confused and a little angry for what this meant.

What happened between him and Ochako was private, so how did he know?

He didn’t say anything to Shouto or Tenya when they asked. He only let them know they broke-up. He didn’t even tell All-Might when he talked to him about it, and he always told him everything.

Did Ochako by chance tell Mina who then told Katsuki.

It wouldn’t be crazy to think that. Izuku did go to Mina to ask for her help, however, he didn’t think Ochako would say the details of their breakup. He already felt like a failure for not being good enough for her, now could all of 3-A know the same thing.

It made him feel worthless in a way, and betrayed. It wasn’t a big issue, but his self-esteem and self-worth felt shattered because he wasn’t enough for her to stay. Would everyone think the same of him now.

That he was not good enough for anything?

It was natural if she wanted to talk about her problems to her friends, he couldn’t blame her for it. However, now Katsuki knew. And Katsuki always made fun of him. He felt a small spark of anxiety ignite when he thought about Katsuki making fun of him all over again, like when they were younger.

Izuku was bullied for most of his life when they were younger by Katsuki. Would he use this as ammo to go another round with him?

Sure, him and Katsuki were in a better place in their friendship, and though the blond would still tease him it wouldn’t be brutal or demeaning like it used to be. Surely, he wouldn’t try to harm him again, right?

Izuku suddenly started to feel smaller, the large room closing in on him. The music sounding muffled.  

Katsuki noticed the change in Izuku, he told him something, but to Izuku it sounded like he was underwater.

The green haired man was hyperventilating. Katsuki didn’t know it, but his constant teasing and bullying when they were younger scarred Izuku mentally even if he forgave him.

Izuku did get over it and started a clean slate with him. Being with Ochako helped a lot, but now it seemed like it was all a lie.

I’m not good enough, I’m not good enough, I’m not good enough…

Izuku couldn’t stop those words from clouding his mind, the words only getting louder and louder. His hands started to shake violently as he harshly bit his bottom lip, drawing out blood.

Katsuki tried to reach over to Izuku only to have him smack his hand away, surprising him. “What the hell’s the matter with…”

However, Katsuki was interrupted by Shouto’s strangled voice. “Shit…”

He whispered tensely, earning the others attention. They all quickly got up and looked down over the railing towards the dance floor. Once they saw what was happening one of them walked away quickly to go downstairs, while the other two almost shouted at him to stop.

If he got caught, the mission would be over…

Chapter Text

Finally dancing freely, Y/N let loose a little bit because of Rosalinda’s encouraging words. She was singing songs along with Y/N and dancing silly around her, like Miguel would do. The other girls around them were doing the same thing, taking turns dancing with the troubled young woman.

Her quirk didn’t affect them, since they took a suppressant drug that countered Y/N’s quirk. It was fabricated after taking Y/N’s blood, and many tests were done on the girls to make sure it worked. Test subjects to make sure everyone else who wasn’t a slave could take it.  

“Me & My Girls” by Selena Gomez was playing and Y/N began to start dancing more taking herself out of her depressant state. She unintentionally made the smoke around her more intense. Noticing how some people started to roll their heads back in ecstasy when she let her quirk do its thing.

This is what Mama wanted, she wanted people to be intoxicated to the point where they blacked out. However, this worried Y/N. She was dancing and letting loose, but knew it was at the expense of everyone else. Rosalinda took Y/N’s hand and made her do a slow turn and all the other girls started cheering her on. Distracting her and encouraging her again, to let loose and forget about her surroundings.

Y/N was laughing and having fun until she saw one of guards who was keeping a watch on them go up to her with a drink in his hand. Her carefree smile slowly turned into a nasty snarl.

She instantly felt rage boil in the center of her chest. Goosebumps rising on her arms and up her spine. Without meaning to show weakness she took a small step back and met the guard’s eyes.

“Get that away from me.” She gritted angrily.

Without a second thought Katsuki got up from his chair, startling his comrades. He didn’t know why he was the first one to move, but he knew it in his gut that if the h/c haired girl took that drink they would all be in trouble. He could see it with the fear in her eyes.

He felt a rush of anger go through him, one he did not understand and decided not to pry on.

Katsuki abruptly left Shouto and Izuku, who whisper-yelled at him to stop. Katsuki ignoring them both, walked down the stairs to get to the girl in trouble. Not caring about the smoke that would surely consume him.

Y/N in the middle of the dance floor, almost slapped the drink out of the guard’s hands.

“Did I not make myself clear the last time you tried to give me this? I was serious when I told Mama I would never drink that again.” Y/N was angry, this was the famous club’s drink.

It was made by extracting some of her essence when she was forced into the medical room. This drink was toxic to others if not taken lightly, but euphoric if taken responsibly. To Y/N it made her a puppet, a puppet that Mama could control.

“I don’t make the rules, Mama says you’ve been too stiff all night. She needs you to drink this.” The guard handed her the drink without another word and walked away.

Y/N’s hand shook. Holding the poison, her own blood created made her want to vomit. She was angry, and anxious. Tears of feeling powerless threatening to spill from her eyes.

When Y/N looked to where Mama was seating, she saw the women with a twisted smirk. It was only a glance, but Y/N knew it was a warning.

If she didn’t drink this, who knows when she would see her brother again or if he wouldn’t be fed to punish them both. Y/N looked over to Rosalinda with scared big eyes, her eyes flashing back and forth from scarlet to her natural once as she fought her emotions to stay in control.

Rosalinda giving her a gentle smile took the drink from her. “Y/N I need you to make your quirk more intense and make everyone here think I’m you… I’ll take it.” She finished with determination.  

Y/N looked over to the closed off balcony again and noticed Mama was occupied, talking with a man in a pink suit and black mask covering his whole face.

Rosalinda grabbed one of Y/N’s hands to get her attention again. “Don’t look at her, look at me. I’ll be okay, just do it quickly. Please listen to me.”

Y/Ns eyes glided to Rosalinda’s again, with tears threatening to spill. She quickly wiped her eyes before those tears could escape and nodded to her big sister.

Concentrating, she hummed. Intensifying her quirk. The purple smoke she was letting roll of her lips twisted with the pink smoke that rolled of her body, while simultaneously using her telepathic trick.  

Instantly the smoke rose and overpowered the club’s mist.

When everyone was momentarily consumed by the smoke, she made everyone in the club think Rosalinda was her, by using the telepathic aspect of her quirk. Forcing her mind to make this work and praying this would go in their favor. Then quickly slipping through the crowd and heading towards the bathroom where no one would find her.  

Rosalinda took the drink after she saw Mama looking at her and instantly felt the power of Y/N’s quirk. Whatever suppressant she took earlier was clearly not strong enough for this drink. Her shoulders relaxed, and her pupils dilated to the point where the black overshadowed her brown eyes.

No one in the club knew it was her. They all still thought Y/N was in the middle of the dance floor, dancing her life away. Mama looked over with a satisfied smile, clearly believing it was Y/N as well.

She didn’t know Y/N used her quirk on everyone to make them see an illusion of herself. It was only a mind trick, she didn’t have the power to turn herself into someone else, but she was powerful enough to make everyone in the room believe Rosalinda was her.

Y/N learned when she mixed her purple and pink smoke with the telepathic aspect of her quirk, she could make anyone see whatever she wanted. It took a while to perfect it, but slowly with a lot of practice she was able to fool those around her when she wanted to.

When Y/N ran to the bathroom, she closed herself in one of the stalls and silently sobbed. Hugging her knees closer to her body and becoming a small ball on the floor.

She knew.

She knew Rosalinda was doing this for her because she loves her. But what about her, who was going to be there for Rosalinda?

All the friends she made in the club always risked their lives somehow to help her out. She was their ticket out of the hell they were in. Still, it was too much responsibility for an eighteen-year-old to have.

She wasn’t a leader?

All she was trying to do, was keep Miguel alive. The only reason why she hadn’t done anything to escape was because he was captive in a cell. With constant guards who would take suppressants against Y/N’s quirk. When it came to physical strength, she was powerless. She was trapped, she would never leave him or Rosalinda behind.

She couldn’t go back to the dance floor now. If someone she tricked saw her, the spell would instantly come off. They would realize Rosalinda took her place. She couldn’t risk that. She couldn’t get them in trouble, she would have to wait in the bathroom until she came in to switch with her.

Y/N tried rubbing the tears that were rolling down her face and saw black streaks staining her fingers. “Fuck… can tonight get any worse…” She angrily slammed her hand on side wall of the bathroom stall. “I can’t… dammit not now…”

Y/N knew what was coming.

An anxiety attack was coming with a vengeance. She felt the walls of the stall caging her in, she tried to breathe, but couldn’t. She felt like she was choking on the air she was desperately trying to get into her lungs.

“What if? What if I end it, right now?” Y/N thought out loud. Her demons getting a hold of her again. “I’m tired…” Her vision was blurry with unshed tears.

She felt numbness instantly fill her mind, Miguel would be fine right? He had Rosalinda… and Rosalinda, well she wouldn’t have to sacrifice herself anymore for her.

But if she left, who would protect them?

Still, she was causing a lot of harm so wouldn’t it be better if she was no longer here?

“The world would be a better place without… without me…”

Y/N’s thoughts were interrupted by loud banging on the outside of the bathroom stall. She didn’t even hear the bathroom door open.

How could she be so careless? Did someone see her rush in here?

If Mama or any other guard was outside the stall, she was so screwed… Mama would not take this defiance lightly.

Her heart froze with dread, well fuck…

Chapter Text

Before he found her, Katsuki made sure to cover his mouth and nose with his jacket. He wanted to help her, and he had an idea of what her quirk did. He wasn’t an idiot. He just hoped his jacket would be enough to protect him from her quirk. When he saw a rushing figure go into the women’s restroom, he saw h/c shining hair from the strobe lights up above as they passed.

Gulping down, he felt anxious when he looked around the dark hallway. His heart almost beating out of his ribcage for knowing he could get caught at any moment. Honestly, he didn’t even know why he was down here. He expected this from his idiotic friends, but not himself. He was smarter than this. 

When the coast was clear, he sighed in relief. No one else was coming.  

He knew it was her when he saw her hair. Why was she so reckless, running in there without checking if someone followed her first?

Quickly following her trail, he scolded her in his mind when he found the door unlocked.

“Seriously? What if some pervert found her and assaulted her? Tch idiot...”

Sneaking into the restroom and making sure there was no smoke floating around from her quirk. He breathed in deeply. His lungs feeling with relief once he was able to breathe fresh air. He heard quite sobbing and a bang against the stall, that startled him. With quiet steps he made sure to look around the stalls, because he knew she wouldn’t have done it.  

“Good there is no one else here.”

Locking the door behind him, his heart sank from the words he heard. His head whipping fast towards the direction of her voice.

“The world would be a better place without… without me…”

Katsuki heard her sob and felt his heart tug violently in his chest.

He’s heard those words before.

The words which left his own lips many times before. The words of a small child who was probably watching another crappy Disney movie with her adoptive purple-haired brother and lazy black-haired father.

Did Katsuki, hear her, right? Was she suffering just like he had?

Was she suffering so much, her only way of escaping was to kill herself?

Katsuki got so angry at the thought.

How long has she been suffering this way, what were they doing to her?

He knows what guilt and pain felt like. Experiencing it when All-Might lost his quirk because Katsuki blamed himself for it. Still having nightmares of when he’d been kidnapped by the league of villains in his freshman year at U.A. High and the sludge villain incident when he was in middle school.  

Full of rage for what he heard, he knocked on the door again after she didn’t make any sound from the first knock.

“Open the door dumbass. I’m… I’m a friend.” He stressed the word out, hoping it would reach her somehow. It was something that would have helped him at the time too.

He was leaning forward on the bathroom stall, both palms on either side of the door. Waiting for her to open it. He felt a slight spark of panic when he didn’t hear any sounds from the other side of the door.

He wasn’t late, right? She didn’t…

When the door finally opened with a soft click, his eyes widened from how broken she looked. Her arms hugging her midsection as if to protect herself somehow. Katsuki’s usual vermillion sharp eyes softened when she sniffled.  

She was looking down away from him, avoiding eye contact from embarrassment of someone else hearing her.

He didn’t know what surprised him more. How she blindly trusted him to open the door because he said he was a friend or the fact she was so depressed she wanted to kill herself to end it all.

Looking like a lifeless doll. 

She wouldn’t look at him. The version he was staring at right now was much more different than the carefree girl he saw dancing in the middle of the dance floor, like she was having the time of her life.

“Tch…” Katsuki, grunted.

Grabbing her by the hand, he pushed her towards the sinks of the bathroom. Surprisingly for this being a club, the bathroom was very clean. White tiled floors, and dark walls and toilet stalls. With dimmed golden lights and golden accents everywhere else, to give the room a finishing look. It looked lavish and expensive.

Katsuki made sure the door to the bathroom was locked again before going back to her trembling form. He didn’t say anything else as he sat her down on top of the sink and got a paper towel. Wetting the paper and dabbing her black streaked cheeks to give her some form of comfort.

“If you break down like this all the time. I’m not sure damn Deku and half and half really know how depressed you are.” He mumbled while cleaning her face. Being more gentle than usual. His eyes scanning all her features, while he worked to bring her back from her dark thoughts.

Y/N finally glanced up to the ash blond in front of her who had a white mask around his neck. She was at loss for words. He was so handsome. When he said he was a friend, she didn’t know why, but she trusted him. However, she still needed to know if she should trust him.

Without thinking her plan through, she grabbed his face with both hands and tilted his head back so she could really see him. His crimson eyes were more intense than the brilliant ones she had. They held wisdom.

Her quirk was still activated, and it would have to stay that way. By tomorrow she probably won’t be able to see very well. A side effect from overusing her quirk. If she used it too much her vision became foggy and had extreme light sensitivity.  

Katsuki felt his face heat up, from her proximity. A blush appearing on his cheeks for how long she was staring at him. No girl he’s met before has been brave enough, to ever get this close to him. Sure, he’s dated, but everyone was always scared of him. He would always have to make the first move, something that would greatly annoy him.  

“What the fuck…” he cussed.

He was about to push her off from embarrassment. However, stopped when he felt his mind being invaded. Stopping completely and losing control of his movements. Feeling trapped, almost like floating in midair. He panicked a little before relaxing when he felt a warm invisible hug around his brain.

The young woman in front of him, closed her eyes after that little resistance and put her forehead against his and hummed softly. Blowing a subtle purple smoke into his parted lips to make it easier when going into his mind.

However, Katsuki didn’t know Y/N was looking inside his brain. After getting what she wanted, confirming he was no danger to her. She softly smiled when she saw a glimpse of Izuku and Shouto who were also there. Probably looking for their blond friend.

“Hmm, you’re right. You are a friend.” Y/N whispered to the blond. She felt a little better knowing, the other heroes she befriended where there to save her and her friends. “It’s nice to meet you, Katsuki Bakugou.” She let go of Katsuki, to give him some space. Giving back full control of himself again.

Katsuki took a step back from her and rubbed his temples feeling a headache starting to form. “What did you do?” he asked confused.

He felt out of it while he was under, watching as a spectator. Being more of a passenger than the driver in his own body when she trapped him. He shook his head as if to get the remnants of the smoke out of his head.   

“Sorry, sometimes if I push myself into someone’s mind too fast, they can get a headache.” Y/N jumped down from the sink and stepped towards the ash blond. Putting her hands around his head again and inhaled her essence back, instantly giving him some relief. “Better?”

“Yeah thanks… I mean… I didn’t need your shitty help. I was fine on my own.” Katsuki angrily bit out with arms crossed, putting some distance between them again.

With hands up in a non-threating gesture, Y/N spoke gently trying to reassure him. “You’re right, sorry. You don’t seem like the type to ever need help.” One glimpse into his mind and she already knew everything she needed to know about him.

Katsuki eyed the young woman up and down and looked away blushing. She was still so close to him.

“At least half and half wasn’t wrong. She is pretty.” Katsuki shamelessly thought.

“Oh, you and Shouto think I’m pretty?” Y/N softly giggled in Katsuki’s mind. Said ash blond looked shocked at the smirking girl in front of him.

“Tch, whatever don’t get cocky.” Katsuki scoffed and looked back at her after a moment. It was weird to see the resembling eyes of Aizawa sensei. Burning scarlet. “What’s your name anyway? And how did you know what I was thinking?” Katsuki asked more intrigued than with suspicion.

“Well, a promise is a promise. I guess you can let Izuku know when you get back to him. My name is Y/N L/N. And I can read your mind, also see events that occurred within a couple of hours. Unless you tell me something that’s attached to a memory of yours, then I can see that as well. My mind is connected to yours right now.”

Katsuki’s eyes widened. “She’s a telepath then.”

“I’ve only done it with people I trust, our minds get sort of connected afterwards until I decide to break the connection of course.” Y/N stated matter-of-factly.

Katsuki’s eyes narrowed skeptically, from her growing smile. “Why are you smiling, when not two minutes ago you wanted to kill yourself?”

Y/N visible cringed at how brutally honest he was. She hadn’t meant to have anyone listen to her deepest darkest thoughts. However, the happiness flowing through her, overpowered the feeling of numbness now.

Hope was very powerful compared to fear.

“Because my saviors are finally here, sort of makes me forget about all the pain.” Y/N sighed tiredly with a weak smile. “I’ll tell you everything I know, if only you promise to save everyone that’s a slave here too.”

Y/N was suspicious of the blond, she wasn’t dumb. She would make sure everyone else was looked after first before saying anything. She and her family weren’t the only captives here.

Katsuki scoffing from her request, smirked impressed.

She was smart, sassy and selfless. Very selfless to make such a request. Not wanting to be the only one rescued – she was bargaining and thinking of everyone who was being used as well. She was suffering every day; he could see that. However, right away he knew she would not run away because of everyone who would be left behind.

“How do I know you’re not lying to report back to your boss?” Katsuki raised one eyebrow in question. However, already knowing he could trust her, he just needed her to confirm it.

When she went into his mind, he didn’t feel any malice coming from her. The mind connection from Y/Ns quirk also allowed the other person to feel her emotions and desires. It was a two-way tether like cord.

“You would have taken me and ran to wherever your Batcave is at, to get your answers if you were suspicious. You trust me. Even if you don’t know anything about me, you already trust me. I can still read you by the way.” Y/N not caring she would be vulnerable with her back facing him, turned around and took off her black mask. Taking out a bottle of lubricating drops to add to her eyes.

Katsuki made a note of this, to let Aizawa know later. Also noticing how her quirk was still activated even after blinking.

When she turned around, she saw Katsuki with a weird look on his face.

“What? Do I have something on my face? It would look weird if I went out there with blood shot eyes because of all the crying…” Y/N tried to explain herself.

Katsuki interrupted her rambling by getting the wet towel in his hand and cleaning the rest of the tears from her face.

“Oh, right… thank you.” She whispered.

“Look, I’m not good with words or whatever… I’ll…” He sighed heavily, looking back at her with determination. “We’ll make sure you get out of this nightmare. I’m going back before the other dumbasses come looking for me and ruin the whole thing. You won’t be alone for long, hang on a little longer. Can you do that for me?”

He rubbed Y/N’s cheek with his thumb and stared entranced into those scarlet shaded eyes of hers, already becoming hypnotized by them. Then abruptly letting go. Realizing what he was doing. He didn’t even remember reaching out to touch her.

Weakly nodding after clearing her throat and looking away from his intense stare, she gulped down her nerves. He was intimidating. She wasn’t scared of him, but his eyes were intense, they seemed to stare right into her soul. She hasn’t gotten this close to a man before, other than Izuku.

Her thoughts were interrupted when she realized he was walking towards the bathroom door.

“Wait, don’t you need me to tell you more?” Y/N followed Katsuki afraid her one chance of freedom was slipping through her fingers. Grabbing his arm and quickly letting go of him when he looked over his shoulder at where she was holding him. Scolding herself and remembering in his culture, they didn’t appreciate strangers touching them. “Sorry,” she mumbled.

“We don’t have time for more questions. With everything I’ve seen tonight, and just knowing your name. We already have more than enough to find information on these people. Don’t worry sweetheart, we know what we’re doing.” Katsuki gave her one more look, reaching out about to touch her again, however, stopping himself before he could.

Following his movements with her eyes, she asked timidly. “When will I see you again?” Afraid if she let him go, he would vanish.

Katsuki seeing through her paranoia gave her a small smile, one he would deny if questioned. He wanted to reassure her. She was scared and alone, it was understandable.  

“Soon. It may not be me, but if they show you this –” He took out a U.A. emblem pin and gave it to her, “– you can trust them. There’s a team working to get you out. You’re not alone.” Their eyes connected again and Katsuki couldn’t help but to breathe heavily from it.

He didn’t know what it was, but his brain was telling him – no, begging him to stay.

She tried to hand it back to him after studying it, but he refused. Taking both of her hands and wrapped them around the pin. His larger hands enveloping her own. “Hold on to it for me. I’ll get it back once we come back for you.”

She looked at their joined hands and then back at him. She tried to memorize his features as much as she could. She wasn’t sure when she would see him again and took this small moment to remember him.

His ash blond hair, his natural resting scowl and chiseled jaw. Her eyes briefly landed on his lips, a distinguishable cupid’s bow resting at the top. Her eyes wandered back to his crimson ones and noticed he’d seen her study him.

Her cheeks felt hot, at being caught and she took her hands out of his grasp. Taking a step back to give them some distance.

“Thank you…” She nervously bit her bottom lip, a bad habit which was hard break.

Katsuki squeezed his eyes shut and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to concentrate on what needed to be done. He didn’t want to leave her alone. Leave her here to suffer, but unfortunately, he would have to.

He gave her a quick nod, put his mask back on and walked out of the bathroom as fast as he could. He had to get away before he did something stupid. He didn’t know why but being near her, made him very nervous, and he usually wasn’t around anyone.

That worried him, what was so special about this person that he couldn’t act like himself?

Usually Katsuki would yell at anyone, he was going to when hearing the sobbing in the bathroom. Ready to yell at her to stop being weak. However, he stopped himself when he heard those heartbreaking words and seeing her so sad.

His heart felt a tug, when he saw the pain behind her eyes, it was as if she was slowly slipping away. He himself felt pain like that before. He could relate.

They had to get her out of there. He didn’t know what they were doing to her, but if it was as bad as what they did with Eri, he felt rage boiling in his veins. He would kill them, and that thought scared him. He shouldn’t be having thoughts like those. Sure, he always threatened people’s lives but never actually meant it. He was going to become the number one hero, and heroes never killed only incapacitated.

She could have run away and protected herself, clearly her quirk was strong. But she didn’t run because she cared about the people who were close to her.

Katsuki was pissed. Not at her, at the people who held her captive.

He was going to make them pay.

When he walked up to the stairs to head towards the balcony, he felt her presence leave his mind. Feeling, empty in a way.

He had to stop for a second to calm down from the loneliness which crept in. Then questioning why, he was beginning to feel less angry. Was her quirk somehow involved with his rollercoaster of emotions?

Had Izuku and Shouto experienced this as well?

Said men, were texting Fatgum letting him know what was going on when they finally spotted Katsuki. Izuku ran up to him and pulled him towards their table, earning a few strange stares from the people around them.

“Kacchan, why would you leave like that?! We were so worried, what if something…” Izuku got interrupted by Katsuki giving him a death glare.

“Deku. Let. Go. Of. My. Arm… before I explode it off.” Katsuki growled at him.

Izuku instantly let go of his arm and mumbled a low sorry before walking back to Shouto. He’d gotten past his anxiety when he worried for Katsuki’s safety instead.

Katsuki even though calmed down from his bullying, would still snap at Izuku at times. Some habits from the explosive man were hard to change.

Shouto noticed how Katsuki was on edge.

Something happened to him, and he suspected the h/c haired woman had something to do with it. Shouto narrowed his eyes towards Katsuki who was currently yelling at Izuku again because he kept asking him where he went. Katsuki cheeks and ears burning crimson like the color of his eyes from the constant questioning Izuku was muttering.

Shouto again felt a pang of jealousy, now Katsuki talked to her more than he had, even though he wanted to do so himself tonight. He didn’t know when he would be able to see her again. He desperately wanted to talk to her. There was pain in her eyes. Pain he’s felt. He’d seen it the night they met and tonight.

The kind of pain someone bears for a long time.

All Shouto wanted to do was help her somehow like his best friend Izuku did to him. Shouto hoped he could do something about it soon before she got to the point of no return like he almost did.

Chapter Text

After Katsuki left last night. Y/n waited in the bathroom until Rosalinda went in to trade with her. They were both nervous. How could they not be? What they pulled was a huge gamble.

What if they get caught?

However, luckily after Mama believed Y/n took the drink she left them alone thinking she’d won. To say the night went smoothly was an understatement.

Y/n, the following morning was having a massive headache for how long she used her quirk. Her eyes were extremely sensitive to the light, and she could barely see.

Mama that morning was in good spirits because of how well her ‘prized possession’ performed for the after-audience hours. The harvesting went amazing, in Mama’s words. They got so many men their captor decided to reward all the girls by giving them a free day. Surprisingly, she let Y/n take Miguel out of his bedroom, or how Y/n would call it his cell.

The older woman would only allow him out every blue moon, this was a rare day indeed. It would not be taken for granted, nor questioned.

Miguel was so excited, his e/c eyes were full of joy for the first time in a long time. Y/n almost, almost, forgot how many men were captured because of her.

Of course, Y/n needed to have a handcuff, suppressing her quirk which knew her location twenty-four/seven. Also, a bodyguard would be with them so they wouldn’t escape. Rosalinda decided to tag along with them, since they were all practically siblings – she too wore a cuff to suppress her pyro quirk.

She also wanted to tag along to make sure Y/n was okay. She knew after using her quirk for that long, was hard on her eyesight afterwards. Rosalinda would be her sight while taking care of Miguel.

Y/n was holding onto little Miguel’s hand as she and Rosalinda swayed him forward with every step, they took on the side of the beach. He also had a cuff on. He didn’t have a quirk, but his location needed to be known too.

Mama knew if she lost him, she would lose Y/n. However, for Miguel, if any of them tried to run away the cuff would inject a lethal drug. They weren’t sure how true this was, but they weren’t about to test it out either.

Little Miguel was excited and pointed at everything around them. All the colorful lights and different smells of the vendor foods. They were walking down Takoba Municipal Beach Park, a small festival buzzing with a decent crowd around them. Which made it that much better for Miguel to enjoy. Y/n was extremely happy for him and sad at the same time, he was rarely able to go out.

This was the first time, this year he’d gone out.

She still remembered when this beach was full of trash. Miguel was allowed to come out a couple of years ago. The both played hide and seek together here. It became a favorite spot of theirs since a lot of people would ignore the beach. The day she saw the beach cleared up, she got sad thinking they’d lost their special place.

When she brought Miguel today to the beach, she feared he would hate it. Miguel, however loved how beautiful it looked, especially when the sun would set. His room art was inspired by this beach.

Seeing his radiant smile, made Y/n’s anxiety calm down. Mentally thanking the person who cleaned everything from the beach.

The three of them kept their distance from everyone else. Staying close to the guard to not seem suspicious of running away. They could run to a civilian and ask for help, but in the end who would believe them? And they would not risk Miguel’s life.

However, what Y/n didn’t know, was that she’s also being followed by a team from class 3-A. The next phase of their mission in rescuing said young woman was currently underway.  

Hitoshi, Hanta and Tsuyu were following them ever since they saw Y/n leave the club and get in a black car with a little boy and another older young woman. It was their day to get intel on her current situation.

After hearing what Izuku, Shouto and Katsuki encountered yesterday they were shocked to hear how Y/n’s quirk worked. She clearly didn’t look anything like their sensei’s, ruling out the possibility of her being their child.

So how was she able to have a quirk mixed of all three of them?

Hanta was tasked to talk to said girl and find out what part of Mexico she was from so Fatgum could pull records from over there to get her true identity. That is if she was even from there. The three young heroes were in their street clothes. Hanta wearing a hoodie and dark jeans, while Hitoshi and Tsuyu wore hats and sunglasses to hide their hair color and regular street clothes. They wanted to avoid being spotted by anyone who recognized them from U.A.

Y/n and Rosalinda were holding Miguel by his hands, one on each side so he wouldn’t get lost. Miguel stopped at a booth with little golden fish as a price and begged Y/n to let him play so he could take one home. Y/n being skeptical at first, didn’t let him. Miguel was a smart kid. Still, taking care of a fish was a responsibility, she wasn’t sure he was ready for.

She finally caved in, when he mentioned he wouldn’t feel as alone if he had a friend to talk to everyday. This made Y/n’s heart break and she instantly agreed, giving in easily for her little brother. Rosalinda looked over at Y/n and smirked, telling her she was a pushover when it came to him

“Whatever, how can you say no to this adorable little face?” Y/n leaning down in front of Miguel, squished his cheeks in her hands. Puffing them out and talking to him like he was still a baby.

“Sissy, stop! You’re embarrassing me!” Miguel whined, while trying to get her sister to let him go, making Rosalinda laugh.

“Ándale, suéltalo. Si no, el nene va a llamar mucha atención.” Rosalinda warned Y/n, then looked over at the guard who was watching them from a nearby bench. (“Come on let him go, or the baby will attract too much attention”)

“Yo no soy un nene.” Miguel stomped his foot on the ground and crossed his arms over his chest, proving her right. (“I’m not a baby”)

Y/n laughed and kissed his small cheeks. “¿Ah, no crees? Dime, Miguelito…” Y/n crouching down in front of Miguel, brushed his bangs out of his face. “No crees que lo que estás haciendo ahorita es tener mal educación? Yo no me acuerdo en haber enseñarte esos modales, ¿verdad?” Miguel looked at his big sister then looked down at the ground ashamed. (You don’t think so? Tell me, Miguelito…Don’t you think what you’re doing right now is having bad manners? I don’t remember teaching you this, right?”)

“No.” Miguel looked back up at his sister and bowed low for her. “Lo siento hermana.” (“No. I’m sorry sister.”)

“Como voy a poder estar enojada con un angelito hermoso como tu?!” Y/n squealed and hugged her little brother tight. Swinging him around and making him squeal in laughter along with her. (“How am I going to stay mad at a beautiful little angel like you?!”)

Some of the other people walking around watched them with small smiles. Rosalinda was trying to hold back tears of joy. It was beautiful to see them communicate in their native language. It was rare to see it outside of Miguel’s room.

Y/n putting Miguel down, patted his hair down and adjusted his clothes. “Quieres, ganar un pescadito?” Miguel nodded excitedly and grabbed his sisters’ hand while dragging her over to the booth. (“Do you want to win a fishy?”)

Hanta seeing this exchange warmly smiled, he knew instantly what they were talking about. They’d spoken in his native tongue. He also recorded the encounter with his phone as he passed by to show it to the others. There was one particular person, he wanted to show it to.

Katsuki was acting strange all day in school and the common room after class. He seemed on edge and was snappier at everyone than usual, it reminded Hanta of their first year together.

When Hanta and his other friends asked Katsuki why he was acting the way he was. He yelled at them and called them a bunch of extras who needed to mind their own business. Something he hadn’t done in a while. Hanta guessed it had something to do with the young woman who was trying to win a fish for her little brother.

From what Katsuki described yesterday at their mission meeting, she looked nothing like that today. She was smiling and laughing, nothing compared to the broken girl Katsuki described. When Katsuki gave them a run-down of what happened while he encountered her in the bathroom, he was angry.

His vermillion eyes shone with determination when he spoke about her. He didn’t say in detail what they spoke about, but Hanta knew it was on his friends mind all day. Hopefully, showing Katsuki this video would bring him back from the frustration he was feeling.

Hanta quickly shot a text to said blond with the video attached.

“I’m gonna try to get closer to them, can you distract the guard for me?” Hanta asked Hitoshi as he put his phone away.

Hitoshi got up from the picnic table they were at and nodded at his friend. “Don’t do anything rash, it’s still too early to make a move.” Glancing towards Tsuyu and signaling her to follow him.

The green haired young hero gave Hanta a thumbs up for encouragement before they both walked off.

Hanta waited for his friends to approach the guard before he made his move. It seemed Hitoshi had it under control. It didn’t take long for the guard to get up and follow them with a blank haze in his eyes.

Y/n not paying attention, was cheering for her little brother. He only needed to get one more plastic ring onto the bottle he was aiming for to win a fish. She didn’t notice right away, but there was a shadow figure who stood next to her covered in a dark hoodie. When she looked over her shoulder, she noticed a tall boy with dark hair who looked around her age, motioning her to follow him.

She looked over to where the guard was and saw no one around. She was about to grab Miguel and Rosalinda and run out of there, when the boy reached over and showed her the U.A. High emblem pin. It was difficult to see the details, but she instantly knew what it was when she reached over and touched it. It was the same pin she carried with her since Katsuki gave it to her.

She memorized it to the point of knowing it with only a touch.

Y/n sighing in relief, instantly understood and quickly gave Rosalinda a reassurance glance and mouthed out, “I’ll be back.”

Rosalinda was looking at her from the corner of her eyes and quickly nodded getting the silent request to keep her brother occupied. She continued to cheer on Miguel to distract him. However, it didn’t matter since he was too invested in his conquest to get a fish to notice his sister stepping away.

Hanta had Y/n follow him to a white van, in the parking lot far away from the crowd. It was difficult for her to see his facial features with her current eye state. Still, she knew he could be trusted.

Opening the door, Hanta ushered her in quickly. Looking around and making sure no one followed them first before getting inside the van himself and locking them inside.

“You’re not going to kidnap me, right?” Y/n asked suspiciously. “I mean I get you’re from U.A. High and you probably know Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku. Katsuki didn’t mention anyone coming so soon though?”

“I know this is sudden. My name is Hanta Sero, and I am in the same class as your friends. I’m also working with them to help you and your friends get out. I promise you can trust me.” Hanta reassured the nervous girl in front of him.

“What can I do for you then Mr. Sero.” Y/N tilted her head curiously at the young man who looked to be a little bit older than her.

“We need to know where you were born.” Hanta got straight to business. He took out his phone to record the conversation motioning to Y/n if she minded, she shook her head understanding he needed to do this.

“Sure, from what I was told, I was born in Mexicali, Baja California. It used to be much bigger a long time ago. Ever since the cartel took over most of Mexico’s population went down a lot.” Y/n smiled sadly at him, she never liked speaking of her home town for obvious reasons.

“My parents are from Tijuana, Baja California. They fled the country, so I understand.” Hanta smiled sheepishly at the h/c haired girl.

“Enserio! Entonces hablas Español?” She scooted closer in excitement, earning a small blush from him. (“Seriously! So, you speak Spanish?”)

He should be used to the proximity by now since he got it from most of his family members when he visited them in the U.S after they all moved there. Most of his family refused to move all the way to Japan. Since they were in America, they were a lot safer than in Mexico and decided to stay there. His parents and some other family members decided to create roots in Japan after being offered a job. 

“Si, estoy impresionado que lo hablas muy bien. Quien te enseño?” Hanta asked curiously, wanting to get as much information as he could, specifically for his irritated best friend. (“Yes. I’m really impressed you speak it so well. Who taught you?”)

“La muchacha con quien me viste. Somos del mismo pueblo. El niño chiquito, él es mi hermano. Ella nos enseño a los dos. Se nomas lo básico, todavía me falta mucho que aprender.” Y/n smiled sheepishly at Hanta, embarrassed to admit she wasn’t as fluent in her own language as she should be. (“The girl that you saw me with. We’re from the same small town. The little boy, he’s my brother. She taught us both. I only know the basics. There’s still so much I have to learn.”)

“No creo, parece que te enseño muy bien. Oye también tu Japones.” Hanta reassured the nervous girl. “Entonces, el niño de afuera es tu hermano chiquito. Que tal la otra muchacha. Quién es ella?” (“I don’t think so, it seems she taught you well. Also, your Japanese. So, then the little boy outside is your brother. What about the girl. Who is she?”)  

“Si, se llama Miguel. Y ella se llama Rosalinda, no es mi hermana biológica, pero venimos del mismo lugar en México. Vivíamos en un rancho chiquito, no había tanta gente. Todos se conocían en el vecindario.” Y/N remembered the days she used to play hide and seek with her little brother in garden at their home. (“Yes, his name is Miguel. And her name is Rosalinda, she’s not my biological sister, but we came from the same place in Mexico. We lived in a small town, there wasn’t a lot of people. Everybody knew each other.”)

“Que fue lo que paso? Como llegaste hasta aca?” Hanta asked carefully, he brought his phone out closer to her. (“What happened? How did you end up all the way over here?”)

Y/n sighed tiredly. Just thinking about it always depressed her.

It’s been a long time since she thought about that day. They were events she would rather not remember. She lost her family on that night and her whole town. She didn’t know what happened after they were taken. They didn’t have access to the internet so she couldn’t look it up in the hopes of finding if people truly made it out or not.

“Paso en inverno, no sabíamos que estaba sucediendo…” Y/n reluctantly began… (“It happened during the winter. We didn’t know what was happening at first…”)

Y/n was with Miguel in the kitchen, trying to make enchiladas for their parents before they came back from work. Y/n being nine, had to stand on one of the chairs to be able to reach the countertop. Miguel was on the ground near her with toys, babbling about something she couldn’t understand since he was too young to speak yet.  

Their kitchen was small and cozy, with an old black chimney burning wood to keep them warm. Y/n took care of most of the house chores while both her parents were working out at the fields. It was wintertime, the roughest time of the year to be out there. They had to make sure the crops the town needed would not die during the season. They got paid very little, so they both needed to work. Together they barely made enough to keep them all alive.

Y/n was humming along to a lullaby her mother always used to sing to her before tucking her into bed. Miguel at hearing the tune, looked up at his sister with pure adoration. With a big smile on his face, he made grabby hands up at her. Y/n loving her little brother caved in and brought him close to her chest. She was twirling him around the room and humming the song to him louder and giggling with him.

Everything was peaceful and quiet before she heard a loud explosion erupt from outside shaking their home. Startling them both.

Y/n with wide eyes ran towards the door, looking outside to see what the commotion was. When she stepped outside all she saw was chaos.  

Keeping a tight hold of Miguel, she made her way to one of her neighbors for help. Y/n rushed towards their door knocking urgently. When she realized, the neighbor wasn’t going to open the door, she slowly opened it, peaking inside. What she saw terrified her to the bone, almost dropping Miguel from her arms.

Miguel must have felt her anxiety which made him cry.

The explosions and cries coming from the town were no help either.

The bird looking man, with big muscles, turned towards the noise in front of the door. In an instant rushing towards her, with the neighbors’ organs still in his hands.

Y/n stifled back her scream and stumbled out of the doorway. Crying and trying to calm Miguel at the same time as she ran outside, trying to go back to her house to hide. What Y/n failed to notice was how other creatures who looked like the one trying to attack her were everywhere, killing everyone.

The creature following her was catching up to her quickly. Y/n was desperately trying to get away, trying so hard to run as fast as she could, but her little legs could only take her so far. Her heart trying to jump out of her ribcage for how scared she was.  

The creature was reaching towards her back with big claws.

Screaming in fear when she felt a hot wave graze her back, Y/n turned around afraid this creature was going to burn her and her little brother alive. However, luckily Rosalinda was the one to use her fire quirk, running towards her trembling little body.

“Y/n!” Rosalinda, kept using her pyro quirk, fire shooting out of her hands aimed at the creature who almost killed Y/n and Miguel.

The creature was rolling around on the ground in pain. Screeching loudly and smelling like burnt flesh.  

Rosalinda not giving it any mind, made a beeline for Y/n while it was distracted. Grabbing Miguel out of her hands once she was close and gripping on to Y/n with her other hand. Quickly making an escape from the creature.  

“Ro..ssie” Y/n hiccuped. “En donde están mis papas?” She was scared to know the answer, it was clear since it was Rosalinda who came for her and not them. (“Ro..ssie, where are my parents?”)

“Perdoname… perdoname...” Was all Rosalinda could mutter. She’d seen a lot of people be taken by those things. She wasn’t sure who was left anymore. “Tenemos que seguir, no podemos parar.” (“I’m sorry… I’m sorry… We have to keep going, we can’t stop.”)  

“Pero…mis pap…” Little Y/n cried harder from what this meant. She was scared, so terrified she would never see her parents again. (“But…my pare…”)  

She knew what Rosalinda was trying to tell her. She was no innocent to death. They lived in the most notorious country known for cartels. There were killings on their streets almost every single day.  Still, Y/n never thought the day would come were her parents would be gone. She saw them just that morning. She refused to believe they were gone; it made no sense to her little mind.

Rosalinda stopped running abruptly, almost falling over. Y/n bumped harshly onto her back from the sudden halt.

“Mierda…” Rosie whispered under hear breath. She quickly turned around bracing herself on Y/n’s shoulder. “Tienes que correr, no pares para nada. Tienes que irte por el bosque, ay más gente haya que te pueden ayudar a ti y a Miguel.” She shook Y/n to pay attention to her when the little girl shook her head defiantly from the request. “Y/n, sé que tienes miedo, pero por favor hazme caso.” She handed a crying Miguel back to Y/n to carry. (“Shit… You have to keep running, don’t stop for anything. You have to go through the forest, there’s more people out there that can help you and Miguel. Y/n, I know you’re scared, but please listen to me.”)

“No! ¡No te voy a dejar!” Y/n was trying to stay put, while Rosalinda was pushing her to run. (“No! I’m not going to leave you!”)

“Well, well, well. Looks like we missed a couple here.” A deep tenor voice rasped in front of Rosalinda.  

Y/n turned towards the voice with wide eyes. Rosalinda put her body in front of her to protect her and a crying Miguel. Not being able to see his face had them tremble in fear. He was wearing what looked like a fencing mask which covered most of his face, they could only see a distinguishable sneer and sharp canines from the see-through black mask.  

“I think we can sell the little ones for a higher price, what do you say boss?” Another man wearing a black mask only covering his mouth and nose came up behind the big man.

“Make sure to grab them then, and don’t hurt them like you did to the others. These two are precious cargo…”

Rosalinda understanding somewhat of their English. She tried to use her pyro quirk to defend herself only to be taken down in seconds. She looked over towards Y/n and Miguel and screamed when she saw them being drugged, falling to the ground unconscious…

“That’s all I remember…” Y/n whispered. She quickly rubbed the tear that tried to escape. “We don’t have access to the internet or the outside world, as you can tell.” She felt numb when she thought about them, “it’s been so long, I don’t even remember…what my parents look…like.” She looked up from her hands and saw Hanta with a few tears in his eyes. She got up and waved her hands sheepishly. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to make it sound so depressing. I’m okay honestly, I don’t usually talk about this stuff.” She tried to laugh it off awkwardly.

Hanta paused the recording, with sorrow evident in his dark eyes. “I’m sorry that was unprofessional of me. I’m here to help you, not break down.”

He shook his head, trying to gather his thoughts and what he needed to do next. To make sure she would never go through something like that again.

“This is going to sound weird, but are they treating you well in there?” He asked while he resumed the recording. “Please don’t lie. We need everything we can, to get a warrant issued.”

“I was afraid you were going to ask that.” Y/n without saying anything else turned around and took off her baggy sweater, leaving her in a tank top. Showing her back to Hanta as she nibbled on her bottom lip in nerves, she didn’t need to take off her undershirt to see the big scar. “It goes all the way down my spine…” She whispered slowly. 

Hanta’s heart stopped, his breath held in his lungs for how gruesome they looked. She was covered in them, the one on her back being the worst. He wanted to reach out but knew it was inappropriate. He remembers the scars Eri has, they were similar. But the scars Y/n has were much, much worse. Unlike Eri, she clearly didn’t have someone there with a quirk who could rejuvenate her, like Overhaul did with Eri.

Every experiment she was forced into and every cut could only heal so much on its own.

“I know, it looks bad. They don’t hurt as much as they used to.” Y/n put her sweater back on and turned around with a pained smile. Her baggy clothes hiding everything back up again. “Please don’t feel bad for me. I’m still alive, I like to see that as a win.”

He was at a loss for words, he knew he would have to take photos of her scars to show it to the others. “Ho… how?” He grunted, hands shaking from anger. “What do they do to you?”

“They take my blood to make vials of my quirk. They, um…” her voice wavered. “They put it in the drinks people take at the club after being processed in this big machine. It’s like a drug, sort of.” Y/n stated matter-of-factly, sounding analytical about her own torture.

There was no other way to talk about it, or she would break down.

“What about the scars?” Hanta asked horrified.

Y/n rubbed her arms timidly, feeling smaller from thinking about what they did to her when she was younger. “Those were experiments done to me when I was younger, so I wouldn’t know anything about that. I could ask if you want me…”

“No! No, that’s not necessary. We don’t want to raise any unwanted suspicion. What we’re doing now, is already risky enough.” He turned off his phone and rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “I think this is enough to be able to get you out. I know I’m horrible for asking this. But hang on a little longer and try to keep low.”

Y/n nodded her head, understanding and saluting at him which made him give her a teary chuckle. Trying to dissipate her grave situation. She already knew what they were doing was hard. She didn’t want their emotions to cloud their judgment.

After an awkward session of photos taken of her back and other places with scars, Y/n was escorted back discreetly to her family. Hanta made sure to drop her at the girl’s bathroom to have an excuse as to why she was gone long.

When he made it back to their meeting point, Hitoshi and Tsuyu were waiting patiently with goofy smiles. They’d been laughing about something when they looked over at Hanta who made his way briskly to them. Their smiles fading quickly for how much sorrow and anger he carried.

Hanta the young man who usually always had a big smile and made jokes, looked so lost and distraught.

Chapter Text

That same night in the dorms, the mission squad met again. This time it was Hanta, Hitoshi and Tsuyu’s team and Tenya and Ochako’s team for Phase II of the mission to take over. After Katsuki, Izuku and Shouto’s team succeeded in Phase I, they were able to move on to the next part of the mission.

Hanta, went over the details of their completed mission, Hitoshi and Tsuyu were standing behind him showing support. Everyone else was seated facing forward and looking at them horrified as Hanta spoke of the conversation he had with Y/n. Tsuyu and Hitoshi passing the printed pictures Hanta took of her back and arms, handing them around to each team.

Ochako without meaning to gasped loudly. “Is this…” she began to ask already knowing what the answer would be.

Aizawa motioned for Hanta, Hitoshi and Tsuyu to take a seat. This was Hanta’s first-time taking point on a mission, and he could already see the damage it did mentally to the third-year student. He knew his students would only get worse as the mission progressed.

“Let’s step out of the mission mentality for a moment. This is a lesson you all need. Being a hero is more than beating people up. We also must know how to talk with someone who is not just physically but mentally scarred. This semester principal Nezu suggested we have a class on psychology. Not only for the citizens you are saving, but for your mental stability as well.” Aizawa glanced over at Katsuki who was fidgeting on his seat.

He didn’t like to be put on the spot, but he knew some of this was for him as well.

“To answer your question Uraraka. Yes, these scars look similar to what Eri endured when she was experimented on. It’s safe to assume for Y/n to get her quirk changed, she must have gone through drastic measures as well. Team Ingenium and Uravity, do you have news to share with the rest of the team?”

While Hanta’s team gathered information by talking directly to Y/n. Tenya and Ochako were tasked to gather details on Y/N’s hometown.

Once they were able to get the confirmation through a text Hanta sent them while he was still with Y/n. That in fact she was from Mexico. They found out what happened all those years ago from what they discovered.

While Tenya was explaining this to the team. Izuku felt warm air heat up his right side. Looking over at Shouto, he saw his friend with closed eyes and teeth gritted in anger.

When Shouto was handed, the photos taken of Y/n’s scars – he felt furious. How could someone do this to her, and at such a young age too. And still keep doing it to this day?

Izuku reaching over, gently put his hand on his friend’s shoulder, gaining his attention. He understood what felt. No one should be tortured this way, especially done at such a young age.

Shouto’s heterochromia eyes clashed with emerald, seeing the same fire in his eyes.

Izuku has this gentle glint to his green eyes. They always seem to sparkle with tender and love. However, there are rare occasions where his eyes would lose their glimmer and were replaced by a deadly sharpness instead. A sharpness Katsuki showed in his vermillion eyes as he saw the photos as well.

“I know…” Izuku whispered to his friend, calming him down a little.

Tenya crossed his arms in front of him, while Ochako stood silently next to his side. “So far, what we found is not good. The whole town was burned to the ground. We called their hero association and were told the town was overrun by the cartel. Due to the number of villains in Mexico, the heroes from there were overpowered. The American Hero Association is helping in taking Mexico back. The people who inhabited the town are either declared missing or dead.” Tenya with multiple copies of his report passed one to each group.

Ochako handed out a single sheet of paper to each group once Tenya was done with his part. The sheet of paper displayed a photo of a small h/c haired girl with big e/c eyes, smiling brightly at the camera. Full of biographic details of her life and information on her telepathy quirk.

Shouto couldn’t help but to feel remorse for the small girl with a missing tooth in her smile.

Just like him, her childhood was stolen from her at such a young age. She looked so happy in that moment, having no idea what would transpire in her life later on.

He was close to crumpling the paper – anger boiling inside his veins. However, Izuku gently removed the piece of paper from his grasp before he could do anything to it. Studying the paper himself before he handed it to Katsuki once he was done.   

When Izuku glanced up, he saw Ochako staring directly at him. “I was able to get information on L/n’s original quirk. Registered under telepathy, like her mother at age four. Her father was registered under quirk-less. Since her little brother was too young at the time, he was not registered. So, we don’t know if he has a quirk or not.” Ochako stated, looking away from Izuku once she was done. “Hanta did you hear her speak to your mind at all, like the others?” She faced her other classmate now.  

Hanta shook his head. “No, she didn’t. She must have felt safe, she spoke directly to me the whole time. I asked her if she could show me images of that day with her mind, but she felt uncomfortable with it.”

“Seeing the way, you came back man… I think it was a good idea she didn’t show you.” Denki patted his friends back.

Him and Eijirou were seated together, they were part of Phase III of the mission.

“That’s so manly of her!” Eijirou rubbed animated tears away.

“Then, why would she only communicate that way with you three?” Ochako asked suspiciously, pointing to the top three of their class.

“Dunno, maybe she trusts us more than tape-arms.” Katsuki smugly smirked.

He was sitting to Izuku’s left while Shouto sat to Izuku’s right. Everyone was split into their assigned teamed groups.

Katsuki could tell right away Ochako was jealous. She kept glancing in their direction throughout the meeting, and he knew for a fact it was not because of him or Shouto. She was trying to hide it, but Katsuki could see right through her.

He cracked his neck to the sides, annoyed. Annoyed for how Ochako was acting and annoyed for having to hold back on this mission. If he, had it his way, this would have been done long ago.

If he’d listened to Mina when she first asked him to interfere with Izuku and Ochako’s relationship downfall. He would have been there when Izuku first met the young woman who lived in his mind since he met her. But unfortunately, he was busy that night.

Heavily sighing, Katsuki thought about what Hanta discovered of Y/n earlier today.

When Hanta came back from his mission he first went to Katsuki. His friends always went to him first for some reason when they needed help. It equally agitated and made him happy, even if he would never admit it.

Katsuki was ready to let Hanta have it when he first saw him for what he texted him, however, stopped when he could tell the black-haired young man was trying hard not to cry. He’d shown him the images without saying anything. They were in the soundproof room, where Hanta dragged him away from their friend group once he spotted the angry blond. Also playing the recording of the talk he had with the girl.

The whole time Katsuki felt close to exploding, his hands becoming extremely clammy for how angry he was. Hearing her voice break at certain times, even if he didn’t understand the language, he knew she was hurting. From hearing her voice, he could tell she was trying hard not to cry as she explained everything.

When Hanta texted him the video of Y/n with the little boy in the morning, he felt his chest fill with warmth. Looking at her smiling down at her little brother made him feel things he would rather choose to ignore. He was working out with Denki and Eijirou when Hanta sent him the text and had to stop and hide in the restroom when he felt his cheeks warm up.

He figured when Hanta came back he would be cracking jokes and making fun of him because of how flustered Katsuki got. However, he didn’t expect to see Hanta like this, it was the first time he’s ever seen him on the verge of a breakdown.

Katsuki already knew, Y/n trusts him, Izuku and Shouto the most. He needed to make sure it would be either of them who saves her. He also didn’t trust anyone else other than those two idiots, as he liked to call them and his close friends.

After Hanta almost broke down in front of him. Katsuki took his phone ready to show it to Aizawa and called for a meeting. He also called Eijirou, Mina, Kyoka and Denki to meet his friend at the gym to distract him somehow, while he took care of everything else. Hanta before leaving translated the parts that were in Spanish for him.

Katsuki already debriefed from the conversation between Hanta and Y/n. When everyone met up again for the mission, he pulled Izuku and Shouto to the side. Angrily telling them what was going on before anyone else knew. Briefing them quickly as much as he could before everyone showed up. They needed to come up with a plan to save her soon. He went over some of the details with them, letting out some “shits” and “fucks” along his rant.

Once he was done explaining, Shouto and Izuku were seething...

They were a good team, after all they were the Big-Three of their third year for a reason. After years the three of them worked the best together. Granted there were still fights between them. All teams fought, specially Izuku and Katsuki. Shouto was mainly the referee with his snarky comments or just deciding to ignore them both.

However, they’ve grown to synchronize with each other in a way the others haven’t.

They’ve worked a lot together since doing their work studies at Endeavor’s agency, the number one hero. They’re also the strongest out of them all. Which meant, one would have to take point in rescuing their target.

“I suggest me, and the other two weaklings in my team take point in recovering her. Since she trusts us so much.” Katsuki leaned back on his chair, already knowing someone in the room wouldn’t like this suggestion.

“Dynamite, that doesn’t sound like a bad idea. Since she’s made contact directly with you three, we should keep it with people she already met and feels comfortable with. I would send Cellophane in as well, but we need his quirk to capture…” Fatgum’s voice could be heard over the phone speaker.

He was listening to their updates by phone since he couldn’t travel to their location all the time.

“But do you really need all three of them? If Bakugou is volunteering, he should go on his own right?” Ochako tried to reason with them.

Not only was she still jealous, but she was also nervous at having the three of the most troublemakers taking point for the mission.

“Just say you don’t want Deku involved already.” Katsuki smirked at the nervous babbling brunette.

“That’s not what I meant! You say you’re great at everything all the time. That you ‘don’t need help’” Ochako puffed out with trembling hands. She knew she was acting childish responding back to the explosive blond, falling for his bait. Letting her emotions get in the way of her mission. However, she couldn’t control herself. “We might need a power-house too when infiltrating their base.”

“Uravity is not wrong. If we send the three of you what’s going to happen to the rest of us if our hitters are all rescuing?” Tsuyu asked in worry. She also wanted to smack the blond for making Ochako loose her cool.

“Everyone needs to calm down.” Tenya stepped up waving his hands. “As class representative, I suggest we send Midoriya. He is the second fastest. I would suggest myself. However, you do have a point in sending someone she already trusts Bakugou. We need speed and strength…”

“I HAVE SPEED AND STRENGTH, HOTWHEELS!” Katsuki yelled irritated.

“Yes, but you also have explosive power. This facility goes underground as well. You don’t want the place to crumble before we get to save her. As much as it bothers me, I cannot go either, my fire is dangerous in closed off spaces.” Shouto stated, hating how he couldn’t go himself.

However, his time would come to talk to her again. All he wanted at the moment was to keep her safe. He also agreed with Katsuki when he pulled him and Izuku aside when they first came in – the three of them have to work together to get her out of there.

“Though, I highly doubt they keep her with her brother. I volunteer to go after him.” Shouto quietly mumbled, already coming up with a rescue plan.

“Todoroki, are you even good with kids.” Denki asked him nervously.

“I believe so. Katsuki and I got experience when we got our provisional hero license our first year.” Shouto replied calmly. Katsuki, Shouto and Izuku have been on first name basis for a while, with how close they were with each other now. Though, Katsuki would deny his brotherly bond with either of them – he still preferred to call them by the nicknames he gave them.

Katsuki involuntary shivered from the words of the two-toned haired young man. Remembering how the little devils, of the children they took care of one day, got on their nerves.

“I think it would be best if Icy-Hot does go. He can use his ice while rescuing to capture those underground too.” Katsuki said while crossing his arms and leaning back on his chair. “I’ll go with Deku…”

“But…” Ochako tried to interrupt him.

“To save the other girls underground. I promised her. Besides, if you do send your three hitters underground, the big boss will be there. We have a better chance at winning if the three of us go. While the rest of you extras save and cause a distraction on the top floor. We can win by beating those underground. My best guess is, underground they have their toughest guys. And you’ll also have shitty-hair, tape-arms and dunce face with you…” Katsuki got up from his chair and stepped close to Ochako.

Izuku tried to step-in to help her. However, he was stopped by both Tenya and Shouto, by putting out their arms in front of him. He looked up at them confused only to be responded by Shouto shaking his head at him.

“Or are you saying my squad isn’t good enough like Deku is?” Katsuki growled threateningly.

Ochako looked behind Katsuki’s shoulder to stare at Izuku. “Um…”

“Kacchan?”

Izuku was utterly confused. His and Katsuki’s relationship was better, but not like this. Katsuki has never stood up for him before. And right now, he was clearly drawing the line for Izuku when it came to Ochako since the green haired young hero, couldn’t do it for himself. It looked like Tenya and Shouto agreed with Katsuki too.

If Izuku was going to get better mentally about their break-up, he had to let Ochako fight her own battles from now on. He couldn’t keep opening the wound she left behind by being there for her.  

Aizawa grunted and sighed heavy with annoyance, capturing his student’s attention.

He knew of the drama unfolding in class 3-A. It was his job to know everything about them, this predicament was causing some unwanted drama within the class. Even if no one wanted to acknowledge it, they were each picking sides.

It would take a while for his class to go back to how they used to be.

Chapter Text

“Refrain from bringing personal matters into your professional work. There will be many instances you will work with other heroes you do not agree with or get along with.” Aizawa’s eyes glowed scarlet, scaring his students into submission. “Or rescue someone you would rather not… Fatgum, after hearing their arguments, what would you like to do. This is your mission after all.” Aizawa got into his yellow sleeping bag after getting no snarky remarks or comments from them. Laying near one of the walls of the room, already done with the drama and ready for sleep.

“Aside from the comments. I have to agree with Dynamite. Uravity you will also have me, pro-hero Suneater, and the police department backing you up. If things get out of hand, we have Endeavor on standby as well as Hawks. This is scary, I realize that. However, as your teacher mentioned this will be great experience for all of you. I want you all to be involved as the main team with us giving you support.” Fatgum stated awkwardly over the phone, having somewhat of an idea of what the issue was with the class.

“Do you think you will be okay to continue?” He asked carefully to the brown-haired young hero.

“Yes, sir. I apologize for letting my feelings get involved.” Ochako murmured softly. Feeling embarrassed as she looked around the room and realized how everyone was staring at her. They all obviously cared for her.

However, they were worried for how out of character she was acting.

“No need to apologize Uravity. You don’t have to be nervous. I know your team will do great.” Fatgum praised her trying to make her feel better.

After everyone got situated again, they went over the details of the plan.

They were able to get a map of the underground facility. The information was leaked by an employee at the club Hitoshi brainwashed. The team was placing their names on what locations they were going to be at when this all started. Strategizing for possible fights that would take place.

Aizawa was proud of how far his students had come. They would bicker a lot. Most of the times for useless things, but they were a tight-knit group. Aizawa started thinking of the girl they were going to rescue and the little boy. It was clear they’d been orphaned like Eri was.

When Katsuki talked to Aizawa about Y/n’s quirk, he was surprised at how similar it was to him, Hizashi and Nemuri’s. He already spoke with them and came up with the conclusion it would be best to keep Y/n, her brother and the other young woman together.

There was also a lot they still did not know about her and her quirk. They would have to get the information from her directly.

He was already working to get them legal status in Japan and to adopt them. He was taking care of all the legal issues while his class took care of the rescuing. It certainly helped a lot to have connections to the government. They owed him a few favors from his hero work, and he wanted to get this done quickly before CPS got involved.

They would make room with Eri and Hitoshi after they get rescued. Aizawa didn’t mind in adding three other members to his small family, it excited him even if he didn’t show it. Eri would have another brother her age she could play with and two older sisters who could love her and teach her things he couldn’t.

Aizawa had a feeling, Y/n was the nurturing type, something Eri needed. Aizawa could only give out so much emotion and Nemuri was – well she was Nemuri. Hizashi was more of a fun uncle to Hitoshi and Eri.

“Hey, pops.”

Aizawa felt Hitoshi slightly tap him with his foot. He was on the ground on his side, cocooned in his yellow sleeping bag with his head tucked inside. Still lying near the wall. He hadn’t noticed Hitoshi get close to him.

“Kid, I told you to call me sensei while we were here. We don’t want to make anyone uncomfortable.” Aizawa grunted lazily.

“Nah, they don’t mind. They already know you’re my adoptive father anyways.” Hitoshi shrugged lazily, he sat down near his father’s head. “I have a feeling we’re getting more siblings?” Hitoshi questioned, side eyeing his father.

“Are you going to be okay with that? That means you and Eri will have to share more.” Aizawa looked over towards the messy curly haired purple young man.

In a way he also rescued Hitoshi after learning the truth of his home life. He didn’t know how he did it but he hid information from the school very well. They didn’t talk a lot about it, Hitoshi was a private person after all and Aizawa respected his privacy to not ask unnecessary questions. Especially if he didn't want to talk about it.

Aizawa only knew the important parts, Hitoshi needed help and Aizawa was willing to give it, so he adopted him too. They may not be blood related, but there was a lot of similarities between them. It brought a small smile to Aizawa’s face, thinking of this.

Hitoshi looked towards the mess of the future heroes who were fighting about who needed to be where.

Katsuki being held back by Eijirou because of something Tsuyu said. She had her tongue out in a lopsided grin, while Ochako giggled behind her. Tenya was waving his hands trying to calm everyone down. Hanta and Denki were trying hard to hold back their laugher as Katsuki decided to take out his anger on them instead. Izuku and Shouto were talking in rushed hushed voices away from everyone else.

“I think we’ll be fine. Technically, you have a farm of kids already, adding three more won’t change anything… do you…” he cleared his throat, trying to gather his bearings. “Do you think they’ll need counseling like we did?”

Hitoshi was there with Eri when she had to go through all her counseling sessions. He was okay to go on his own for his scheduled ones. At first, he resented Aizawa for it. In the end, it was better for him to talk with someone about everything he went through. He only needs to go once a month now. Eri still goes every two weeks to make sure she’s mentally okay.

At first it took a while for her to open up to Hitoshi. She finally accepted him when he brought home a stray cat, he found inside the school grounds. Their love for furry animals is what brought them closer together.

When Eri meets new people, she always stays behind Hitoshi or Aizawa and hangs on to the back of their clothes. Having another girl around their home dorm and their outside school home will help her a lot. Nemuri is great, but she’s not there all the time.

“I hope Eri will be okay with it.” Hitoshi sighed tiredly. He hasn’t been getting a lot of sleep these past couple of days. Having to use his quirk constantly and gathering information from that guard yesterday drained him.

“I don’t think it will be a problem. If anything, I saw a spark of hope when I mentioned big sisters to her.” Aizawa chuckled lowly. “She’ll finally have someone she can play make-up with. We won’t be her guinea pigs anymore.”

“Alright! Teams have been decided.” Tenya interrupted Aizawa and Hitoshi.

Both father and son groaned and got up to look at the map that was on the desk. Aizawa was looking over every detail while he slurped on a juice inside his sleeping bag. Taking a picture and sending it to Fatgum for a final approval. Said man was still on the phone and praised all the students for their decision.

“We need a good night sleep everybody. Tomorrow Phase III begins.” Fatgum announced over the phone.

Izuku fidgeted nervously. He was going in first and was tasked to find Y/n. Glad it was him, who was chosen. However, feeling nervous in seeing her again. The last time he’d seen her, he wasn’t able to talk with her properly. This time, he would finally save her. He just hoped nothing would get in his way like it did with Eri.

Katsuki was also going underground, however his main target was to get the rest of the girls out.

It was decided Shouto would rescue Y/n’s little brother and he would also freeze anyone around the area to incapacitate them. He would need Hitoshi with him to interrogate everyone and find where he was being held.

The rest of the team would be taking care of the upper floor.

Tomorrow was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

Y/n stared at the mirror in front of her, e/c eyes dead and blinking tiredly. She was finally able to see again after not using her quirk for a whole day. She should be content, but depression was eating at her again. Attempting to force a smile with no luck, no matter how hard she tried, the corners of her mouth would not tilt up.

Today she was supposed to dance on the top floor with the other girls. However, Mama had other plans for her instead. Y/n was due for another experiment. Hence, why depression was taking a toll on her so much right now. She hated these days, but there was nothing she could do about it.

They wanted to make is possible for other people to use her quirk, they would be selling it on the black market.

This meant, she would start off her session in a white medical gown, only for it to end up with streaks of red towards the end. It’s these times of her captivity; she dreads the most. Y/n is strong. Still there was only so much pain her body could take. Sometimes she would experience a lot of blood lose she would faint, other times she would faint from the pain.

Her body was becoming weak by each session they forced her into.

Hearing a loud knock on her door, brought her back from her dark thoughts.

A medical nurse dressed in white, the same person who always came for her, opened the door slowly.

“The Doc is ready for you.” She spoke gently, however, her facial features spoke otherwise. Her cynical grin could be compared to that of the Cheshire cat.

It was sadistic how she would stand in the back and record everything with that stupid smile. The smile which never reached her eyes while Y/n’s body was cut open. They could always use anesthesia, but the Doc never saw any fun in that. He always liked to have the girl wide awake while he messed with her quirk.

Y/n not in the mood to fight, only nodded and walked behind the woman like a zombie. Behind her were two guards with a taser gun at the ready in case she decided to escape.

That was a first.

She’d stopped needing that since they threatened to start experimenting on her brother if she didn’t behave.

“A little drastic don’t you think.” Y/n sarcastically laughed out loud. “I’m not strong enough to take the two of you if I decide to escape.” She raised a questioning brow.

“It’s for security purposes Ms. L/n. Today’s session is going to be a tad different.” The nurse turned back and gave Y/n a wink with her unwavering wide smile. “We’ve even managed to get another test subject.” She squealed in excitement.

Another test subject? Y/n thought Why would they need another one?

The walk to the medical ward was short. The hallways were dark, not giving much hope in her current situation. Y/n with every step she took, felt like a part of her soul would crack. When they all stepped inside the bright lit medical room, which was Y/n’s personal torture chamber. The young woman felt her blood run cold from seeing who this other test subject was.

Strapped unconscious to a medical bed next to Y/n’s regular one was Rosalinda with Mama sitting dangerously close. A fake smile plastered on her porcelain skin.

Y/n’s face drained of color from what this meant. Taking an involuntary shaky step backward only to be instantly zapped by one of the guards behind her with a baton, making her cry out in pain and fall to the ground.

There was nothing else she could do besides grit her teeth in frustration. This was not supposed to happen, she did everything in her power to make sure no one else, was involved.

She tried to let the burning tingles, dissipate from her back where she was hit. However, the guard must have hit her with a high voltage because of how much it burned.

“Wh-what is she doing here?!” Y/n forced the words out. Wanting more than anything to run to her sister’s side. However, couldn’t because of the guard who was forcing her to stay on the ground by his foot on her back.  

Mama was stroking Rosalinda’s hair lovingly while she slept.

“My two girls have been acting very bad, haven’t they?” Mama pouted, as she got up from the chair close to the bed Rosalinda was strapped to.  

The nightmare of the woman who still gave Y/n chills, was wearing a black pencil skirt with a red blouse. Always looking pristine, though her soul was that of a devil. Red stilettos clacking loudly as she made her way towards Y/n. Lifting the already tired girl by her chin with her left foot from the ground, forcing her neck up.

“Now tell me, my sweet innocent Y/n. Who have you been snitching to?” Mama tilted her head at the girl on the ground. Her eyes devoid of any emotions.

However, Y/n could tell there was a storm of rage behind her composed eyes.

“What are you…” Y/n began to respond, however was stopped by a loud crack on her cheek.

A metallic taste she wished she wasn’t used to formed on her mouth. Mama crouched down in front of her and slapped her, hard. Y/n looked up with tears in the corner of her eyes and saw malice in Mama’s eyes. That monster she was so afraid of leaking from her tormentor.

“Don’t act so innocent sweetie. A little bird told me… they saw you talking to a boy with black     hair yesterday. Tsk-Tsk… bad girl. Have you’ve been spilling my dirty secrets? Hmm?” She pulled Y/n from her hair making her cry out in pain.

Y/n tried to grab her hair out of her grasp only to have the guards hold her hands behind her back.

Mama brought her closer to her face and rubbed her cheek against hers in a loving gesture. “My good girl, knows what happens if she disobeys, doesn’t she?”

Y/n whimpered, nodding her head pathetically. “I…” she tried to speak again and stopped herself when she looked into her capturer’s dark eyes. Words frozen for how scared she was.  

Mama sneered at her, pulling at her arm, and making her stand up fully. Pushing her towards the bed. Snapping her fingers towards the guards to get on with their task, which they quickly responded to and forced Y/n down onto the unoccupied bed, while the girl struggled.

Y/n looked at Mama with fearful eyes, she was afraid she somehow knew already what she had been planning. But there was no way for her to know, she knew she’d been careful. All this time suffering and timing everything could not have been for nothing right?

“Let me ask again. What have you been up to?” She crossed her arms staring down at Y/n who couldn’t help but to tremble.

Unwanted scared tears slipped down Y/n’s face. “Nothing, I promise.”

“You promise huh? Okay, then I’m sure if we ask Rosalinda, she’ll confirm your story, right? Wake her up.” she snapped at the guards once more, making them take care of her cruel punishments.  

One of the guards got close to Rosalinda and brought his taser baton down on her exposed skin. Y/n with wide eyes, shook her head as though they would listen to her.

Once he flipped the switch, Rosalinda’s eyes opened in shock and her mouth opened wide, crying out in pain from the electrical shocks. Y/n was begging and yelling at them to stop, trying with all her might to get out of her restraints to help.

Obviously, her cries were ignored as Rosalinda kept getting zapped with no remorse.

Mama glanced at Y/n and gave her a smug look, showing her how much power and control from this situation, she has. Walking over towards Rosalinda. Making sure to take her time with each step as she kept her eyes on Y/n. The guards didn’t stop zapping until she put her hand up.  

“Rosalinda, stop crying, it’s irritating. Tell me, did Y/n talk to a boy with black hair yesterday?”

Rosalinda was still in shock, whimpering in pain. She tried to respond but her throat was dry, she simply shook her head side to side unable to form any words. Tears of pain and ache pricking at the corners of her eyes.  

“You know I don’t tolerate deception Rosalinda.” She sneered at the girl who was still trying to decipher reality from her dreams.

Rosalinda kept shaking her head defiantly with eyes closed. Trying to breathe through the pain. “S-she wasn’t… wasn’t… only with m-me… a-and Miguel.” It was hard to spill out the words as she attempted to cover for Y/n.

“I guess I have to beat it out of you.” Mama tsk-ed disappointed. She motioned for the guards without another word as she moved to the side.

They both took turns in beating Rosalinda with the batons and zapping her at the same time. Y/n could hear the crack of Rosalinda’s skin as the baton went down with swift force. Rosalinda was holding on to the straps restraining her, for dear life. Her feet were also strapped, and she couldn’t even turn sideways to defend her midsection.

Her body felt on fire. She couldn’t use her quirk because of the suppressant cuff she still had on. Taking all the punishment with no break or relief.  

Y/n tried to escape from the straps holding her back, cutting her wrists and ankles in the process. Her medical bed had the special restraints with inner spikes to prevent her from moving so much from the experiments she had to endure. Something which never worked because she always left with scars on those sections anyway.

She could feel a sticky substance roll down her wrists and ankles, already knowing it would be her own blood. However, not caring as she pleaded for them to stop.

“Please stop! Please!” Y/n screamed at them. “Ye…Yes! I met with a boy yesterday!” Y/n giving in confirmed Mama’s accusation. That woman wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted.  

However, even after telling her the truth, the torturing didn’t stop.

Y/n with whatever little strength she had, was trying her best to help Rosalinda. Pushing and hurting herself to go to her. Still, the only thing she could do was to cry along with her sister helplessly as she pulled harder on her restraints. Pleading and begging for them to take it out on her instead.

Even after telling her the truth Mama didn’t care, she had to torture the people Y/n cares for so she would learn her lesson.  

Minutes of torture felt like hours to Rosalinda. She bit the inside of her cheek, hard enough to draw blood to try and distract herself from the pain and Y/n’s sobs. Mama let it go on for a while longer until she signaled for the guards to stop.

Rosalinda visibly relaxed, sighing in relief even though her whole body ached.  

“Rosie, I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” Y/n choked back on a sob.

All she could do was look at her sister as she noticed her slowly trying to breathe through her mouth. Rosalinda’s breathing was erratic, her skin slowly turning a discolored blue and purple from the beating. There was blood coming out the corner of her mouth. Her skin was cut in different directions.

Boiling hot rage went through Y/n’s body as she saw how bad her sister was left. With tears still streaming down her face she glanced at Mama with the deadliest glare she could muster. Mentally promising herself, she would kill her one day.

She could feel her quirk eating at her from the inside for release. Release to do whatever it wanted to her torturer and capturer. Something she couldn’t do because of that stupid quirk suppressant handcuff.

“There. Was that so hard?” Mama asked sweetly, getting close to Y/n and stroking her hair softly disregarding the glare thrown at her. She gripped Y/n’s hair tightly again making her whimper in pain, and tilted her head up, “Now tell me, who was this boy you met. Hmm?”

Even though she felt so much rage to the point of grinding her teeth hard, making her jaw ache, she had to calm down. No good would come to anyone if she slipped up.

She took shaky breaths in and out, letting the tears stick to her sweaty skin as she struggled from her grasp. Y/n had to come up with a lie, she couldn’t tell her the truth or else they would never leave this nightmare, and all of this would have been for nothing.

An idea popped into her mind, one that would probably end her up the same as Rosalinda, maybe even worse. But she didn’t care, she needed to make sure her story would be convincing enough to give her friends time to rescue them. Steering Mama away from thinking any possible threat was coming for her.

Make her believe Y/n thought. “M… my boyfriend.” Y/n felt Mama’s nails grip her harder.

“Boyfriend!?” she screeched.

Y/n grunted, feeling the same sticky substance from her wrists, now on the back of her neck – roll down from the force Mama used at pulling her hair. Probably ripping her hair from the back of her nape from rage.

The guards weren’t the people to fear. They at least held back somewhat when they tortured someone. Not Mama. No, this woman was insane, she never held back. She was the boss for a reason. She got a thrill from torturing people, sometimes people would die just from her torture sessions.

Y/n saw it once when she was little and has feared her ever since.

But hope always won fear… even if it was slim. Y/n still had hope in the form of three young heroes.

“Since when did I say you could have one?!”

Without thinking it through Y/n smiled sweetly at Mama showing her defiance with a glint in her eyes. The new friends she met giving her courage to stand her ground.

Mama did not like that one bit. She licked her red smeared teeth from the lipstick she wore and turned around snatching one of the batons from the guards.

Setting it on to the highest power, she whispered threateningly to the defiant young woman. “Little girl, you belong to me. You will never!” her eyes bulged in anger. “And I mean never leave me!” with one last screeched, Mama turned the baton on and zapped her repeatedly, laughing maniacally as Y/n struggled.

Y/n swore she heard something crack in the process as she brought the baton down with so much force to her abdomen. Hitting her in different directions as the mad woman’s rage blinded her judgement.

Y/n cried out in pain, while Mama had her way with her. Hearing the wails of Rosalinda, begging for her to stop and to beat her instead.

She was ruthless, relentless. Not giving a damn, and not holding back one bit.

Y/n’s vision slowly started to turn dark around the ages, the last thing she remembered was seeing Mama’s clear enjoyment as her own blood splattered on the crazy face of her capturer…

*********************

Y/n jolted up from her bed. Trying to move her hands but stopped when she felt instant pain. Her wrists still strapped to the bed handles. She laid back down as she tried to adjust her eyesight to the bright light and realized she was still in the medical room.

Remembering the events from earlier. Without a care for her health, she looked over towards the bed Rosalinda was tortured in. Her heart almost jumping out in fright for seeing her still there.

When she saw Rosalinda sleeping peacefully, she physically relaxed. Good, she was alive. Hurt, but alive. Covered in bandages and bruises on her skin from the beating.

Y/n tried moving up but stopped once she felt pain in her stomach region and left side as she breathed. She noticed holes in different sections of her shirt. Her skin had dark circle marks which felt tender to the touch. Pain radiated her body every time she moved, she tried to hold back her pain, small whimpers leaving her lips. Choosing to ignore the now dried blood on her clothes, like splattered paint.  

The door to the medical room opened, disrupting her thoughts of trying to escape from the restraints. A nurse different than earlier stepped in with medical equipment. Y/n saw blades and syringes ready to be used.

“Fuck…” Y/n grumbled tiredly.

She forgot she still had to complete her experiment for today. The nurse untied her without saying anything and took out a white robe to have her change into. Neatly putting it on top of her bed. The nurse quietly walked out leaving her alone to change.

Y/n already used to the routine, started stripping slowly, grunting in pain as she moved her body around. She remembered hearing something break when she was being beaten, but again refused to dwell on it. No point in worrying if the Doc was probably going to do something worse.

After a bit of struggle, she was finally able to put on the big gown over her head and pulled it all the way down. The gown ending just above her knees. She sighed in relief as she stopped her body movements, giving her a moment of pure numbness other than pain.

“What are you doing?” a low raspy voice echoed from behind her.

Y/n whipped her head towards the sound of Rosalinda’s groggy voice. Limping hurriedly over to her. She refused to let her pain stop her from getting close to her sister and hugging her from the thought of almost losing her.  

“Perame, perame. It’s still hurts” She groaned out as Y/n hurt herself and Rosalinda for a hug. (“Wait, wait.”)

“Sorry, sorry!” Y/n gave a half-hearted laugh, already feeling safer from the earlier events.

Rosalinda grimaced when she looked over at Y/n’s scarred and bloody bruised body.

“I’m glad you’re awake....” Y/n hiccupped. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” She sniffled softly, as she tried hard not to cry in front of her sister again.

She helped Rosalinda by untying her wrists and ankles. Rosalinda tried not to cry a long with her. She was in pain too, but it hurt to see Y/n in so much mental and physical pain more than the pain she was feeling.

Her mind kept replaying those two sounds over and over. The sound of a bones cracking and the scream Y/n gave out when Mama beat her relentlessly. Mama hadn’t stopped even after Y/N fainted, she had to be physically removed by one of the guards. The guard who stopped Mama was probably paying with his life for doing so.

Rosalinda saw a flicker of panic go through Mama’s eyes as she heard those sounds coming from Y/ns body too. However, as quickly as it came it disappeared. Rosalinda decided to forget about that moment.

That crazy sicko felt no remorse. That woman was a monster, a true villain.

Rosalinda wouldn’t dwell on it.

What worried her though, was the torture for Y/n wasn’t over as she saw her in the medical gown. Rosalinda promised she would do anything in her power to stop this from continuing, she never knew Y/n got it this bad in the medical room.

Y/n always hid her pain well. Smiling even after all of this.

Their blissful moment ended sooner than they wanted it to. They were interrupted by another person grunting to grab their attention, it was one of the guards who beat Rosalinda. “You need to follow me into the other room, the Doc is waiting for you there.”

“What do you mean?” Y/n asked confused, while Rosalinda struggled to get up. “What are you doing Rosie?”

She patted the girl’s hand gently and limped towards the guard. “I’m doing what big sisters do dummy. Protect her younger siblings.” She gave her one last smile before walking out with the guard.

She volunteered. She knew if she hadn’t Miguel would be next.

The guard made sure to lock the door on a stunned Y/n. She was going to try to open it again when the Doc finally came in, pushing Y/n back. Wearing his white coat and signature round glasses. The chubby old bearded bald man, grinning at her with clear content.  

“Y/n dear, are you ready for our session? We had to postpone it for later. Your master really wanted to punish you and Rosalinda.” He chuckled darkly.

Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed. She felt disgusted every time she saw him. “What are you doing with Rosie?”

“Now, now dear. Don’t be difficult. You know what will happen to a certain Hawks loving boy if you don’t cooperate.” He threatened while walking towards her with his knife.

He motioned for her to sit back on the bed. Shivering from the knife in his hand and the cold the robe didn’t protect her from. She knew what would come next, he would drain her of her blood from her arms first, then move on to her legs. Then after when she was close to death, he would bring one of his bird looking creatures and force them to use a regeneration quirk on her.

One that could only heal so much and still left scars behind.   

“Let’s see how much I can make you scream today.”

Chapter Text

Izuku, Shouto and Katsuki were waiting outside the club in a black van. Sitting on the bench attached to the walls. They could hear commotion from outside, they were itching to join the fight. Though, they waited patiently for their turn. Waiting for the signal to be given, for them to infiltrate the underground. They were all dressed in their black hero attire. They’re supposed to go in once Hitoshi got information on how to go underground.

Katsuki with his head down by his knees was trying to stay calm. He really did hate waiting to kick ass. Izuku was shaking his foot nervously, nibbling on his bottom lip as he thought of every possible scenario that could go wrong. All while Shouto leaned back against the wall, letting his head fall backward, staring at the headliner of the van, trying to calm his erratic heart down.

Izuku thought of the last time he had to do a rescue like this. Sir Nighteye, his previous mentor, was with them throughout the whole mission in rescuing Eri. Then gone by the next day. He prayed nothing like that day would happen to his friends.

When his legs started to bounce up and down because of his anxiety, he closed his eyes trying to calm down. His legs stopped bouncing abruptly when he felt two different hands on each knee. He looked down at Katsuki and Shouto’s hands that left his knees once he calmed down.

“Sorry.” He mumbled sheepishly at his comrades.

“I still don’t understand how you get this nervous after countless of missions we’ve done together.”  Katsuki looked up at Izuku smugly.

Shouto scoffed earning a scowl from the blond.

“Do you have something to say Icy Hot?” Katsuki threaten Shouto, who still had his eyes closed.

“Not like you’re any better. I can see your sweat all the way from over here.” Shouto replied with a smirk. “I also smell caramel. You must be really nervous, if your sweat overpowers the cologne, you put on to hide it.”  

Katsuki brought his left hand up, emitting a few sparks from his quirk, ready for a fight. Challenging to throw an explosion at the calm mismatched eyed male, who hasn’t batted an eye at him or his threats.

Katsuki was also trying to hide the small tint of pink from his cheeks with his right hand by covering his face. Embarrassed of someone knowing what he really smelled like, underneath the musk woodsy scent he sprayed over himself to cover it.

“And how do you know this?” Katsuki narrowed his eyes at Shouto.

Shouto shrugged lazily, “I’m an observant person. I’ve also known and worked close with you for three years, so there’s that.”

“Guys this is not the right time to get distracted.” Izuku tried to calm Katsuki, who was trying to push him out of the way to get to Shouto.

Shouto without a care, smirked at riling up the blond. Izuku and Katsuki would always argue, however, that didn’t mean Shouto wouldn’t take a jab at the angry blond just for the fun of it. It amused him how easy he could get under his skin. He would normally like to stay in the background and step in whenever he saw an opportunity.

His bluntness never helped in tense situations. Shouto would always tell it like it is. Katsuki knew how-to restrain himself. He didn’t lack social skills, but not Shouto.

His social skills have been getting better ever since he’s been friends with Izuku and Tenya. He even considers Katsuki as a close friend. Even though the blond always yells at him to take it back because he refuses to see him as a friend too.

Deep down, Shouto knows he does.

He looked to his left and saw Izuku trying to hold Katsuki back. This only irritated the blond more, and he started wrestling Izuku to the ground of the small van. Izuku was trying hard not to laugh at Katsuki because of how riled up he got. That seemed to piss him off Katsuki even more. He was about to use one of his explosions when they got interrupted by a stern voice in their ear.

“Can you please stop goofing off. We can see the van moving all the way from over here. You are supposed to stay quiet until we give you the signal! Not attract attention to yourselves!”

Shouto removed the earpiece communication device he was wearing and held it away from his ear, as an upset Tenya went over the proper protocol for a stealth mission. Katsuki got off from Izuku and turned off the earpiece while rolling his eyes. Tenya must have been talking specifically to Katsuki because he heard Tenya give a dramatic sigh on Izuku’s and Shouto’s earpiece.

“He turned off his comm didn’t he?”

They could hear a quick rush of wind going in and out of the comm, assuming Tenya was swinging his hand up and down. The sound was soon cut off by a groggy tired voice.

“Iida, stop swinging your arms like a crazy maniac.” Tenya looked over at Hitoshi with a comical expression. “Bakugou stop trying to kill Midoriya, you can do that later. Todoroki I’m ready for you. We’re going down now to find the little boy. I’ve sent you all a digital copy of the underground…”

As he said this, they all looked down at their digital watch and saw what looked like a blueprint of the underground location.

“Everyone was able to restrain the people from the first floor with only a couple of civilians resisting. Now we’re ready to go in. Midoriya, Bakugou… we have been unable to locate the boss, Y/n, and her sister… Some of the girls were upstairs, they mentioned there is seven more that are located underground. Bakugou make sure you get them all, Y/n’s sister included.”

Hitoshi sighed deeply remembering to stay calm, they were going to win today. No doubt about it.

“Midoriya… we’re all counting on you. Be careful, you know what needs to be done.”  

After he stopped talking, Hitoshi’s voice was drowned out by the erratic heartbeats of the three males in the van.

Izuku still laying on the floor of the van.

I can’t fail, he thought. His forest green eyes sparked with electricity. Illuminating them, as he felt his quirk surge from the depths of his soul. I’m going to save her…

Shouto and Katsuki extended their hands to bring Izuku up. They gave each other a nod once Izuku was on his feet.

Katsuki gave his two comrades a smirk. “See you two losers at the end of the tunnel. I’m going to come out first!” He gripped his fist in determination.

Izuku gave Katsuki an amused smile, shaking his head at his crazy antics. He always turned everything into a competition. Katsuki opened the door to the black van and was about to jump out, when he was stopped by Shouto raising his hand to grab his and Izuku’s attention.

Izuku turned towards Shouto and laughed softly at the hand he had raised, ready for a question. “What is it Shouto?”

“What tunnel? Did I miss something important from the mission?” Shouto asked confused as he tilted his head to the side like a lost puppy.

Katsuki’s eye twitched in irritation. Izuku palmed his forehead and smiled in disbelief. It was easy to forget how literally Shouto could take anything said to him at times.

“That’s…how do you?... HOW CAN YOU BE SO CLUELESS AND OBSERVANT AT THE SAME TIME!?” Katsuki growled irritated at a still confused Shouto.

“Did I say something wrong?” Shouto turned to Izuku for clarification.

Izuku patted his friends back gently. Closing his eyes, he smiled brightly at his best friend. “Don’t worry about it, Shouto. I’ll explain it once we’re done with the mission.”

Shouto’s expression changed from confusion to determination in a second, understanding his work on social skills had to wait until they were done. After that awkward exchange the three third years jumped from the black van that was once occupied by all their peers.

They were the last ones to join the mission. One by one their classmates left to do their part until they were the only ones left.

Once they were outside, they were surrounded by darkness and a cold chill their costumes were specially made to cover. The three of them decided to wear their black stealth costumes they got from one of their missions on their first year, with a hint of their accented colors. Green for Izuku, orange for Katsuki and grey for Shouto.

The three of them ran over to where Hitoshi and Tenya were waiting for them at the front of the club.

“Took you three princesses long enough.” Hitoshi grunted annoyingly.

Katsuki and Shouto were about to respond back with their own snarky comments, however, stopped when Izuku sent a glare in their direction. One of them averted his eyes, while the other rolled his.

Tenya and Hitoshi took them inside the building. They quickly noticed the chaos created as people tried to escape. Hitoshi made it sound like the mission went smoothly but looking over at the thrown tables and scattered drinks they could tell Hitoshi failed to mention people did not truly cooperate.

Everyone was detained with double zip tie handcuffs. It seemed Naomasa Tsukauchi and his team of police officers were taking everyone out in groups into the police cars parked outside. Every person in the club was going to be taken in for questioning.

They needed to rule out the people who knew what this club was really for, from the innocent. They were making sure no one could escape, regardless if they came from money or not. Tsukauchi was determined to get those involved charged for their criminal activity.

Fatgum and pro-hero Suneater were also helping with taking everyone into the police cars. Fatgum was true to his word when he said he wanted the students of U.A to take most of the heavy lifting. If they were going to graduate this year, they needed to know what to do when they encountered situations like this.

The world outside U.A High was nothing but dark. Villains did not wait for them to learn a lesson like they would normally do in class. A moment of hesitation could mean life or death.

When they infiltrated the club. Eijirou was the bulldozer to take down the door, should the guards refuse to let them in even after showing them a warrant, which they did.

Eijirou was taking care of Denki, who was giving him two thumbs up showing he was okay. Using his quirk at max capacity had him in his dumb state. It was also the reason they were able to capture everyone so easily once he electrocuted the people inside.

Once the electrocution quirk of Denki stopped, Hanta ran in first and taped all the guards he could find inside, pulling them up to have them hang from the ceiling. He was wearing special boots to not get electrocuted by Denki’s quirk.

The police officers and Tsukauchi ran in with their guns at the ready after Hanta went in. They did not want to shoot anyone, but they would do what was necessary if it came to that. Fatgum and Suneater ran in after them and they effortlessly captured everyone else.

With Suneater using his tentacles from his quirk, he was able to capture some guards who ran away from Hanta. Fatgum grabbed some people that were trying to escape and stuffed them in his belly for good measure. With his quirk being at full capacity, he was able to absorb those people into him, leaving their heads out so they could breathe. Once they stopped resisting, he took them out and started zip tying them for the police.

Tenya was outside capturing the stragglers that were able to escape when they ran from the club. Capturing them with ease with his speed quirk, as he grabbed them and threw them up in the air. Ochako, made sure to touch all of them to have them float.

Tsuyu grabbed them with her long frog tongue, bringing them down to zip tie them. In situations like these, Tsuyu’s frog quirk and Ochako’s gravity quirk came in handy. There were police officers outside who took over for them once Tsuyu handed them over and Ochako released them from her quirk.

They were the team to make sure no one escaped.

Aizawa and Hitoshi watched from the sidelines, while the whole ordeal went down. Hitoshi standing side by side with his dad, noticed from the corner of his eyes. There were times Aizawa wanted to step in, but he knew it was wise not to.

Soon he would not be there for his students, and needed to acknowledge, they’ve grown up from their first year. They were all capable of working on missions on their own now, and they were proving themselves today.

Once Hitoshi was able to get close to the guards who were captured. He used his brainwashing quirk and made them answer his questions. He was able to get a guard to draw a map of the underground. A map he was able to send to everyone when it was Shouto, Izuku and Katsuki’s turn to join the fight.

The four of them along with Aizawa, Fatgum, Suneater and a couple of other officers went towards the back of the club. While everyone else took care of the people at the top.

Just like the guard mentioned, there was a small utility closet room they all entered. It had shelves full of cleaning supplies. Hitoshi motioned for everyone to give him space as he ran his hand down on the concrete walls.

A pattern seemed uneven to the other lines at the very end of the back wall. When he knocked on the wall he smirked once he heard a hollow sound. He crouched down and moved his hands around the edges of the bottom wall until he felt a small breeze. He dug his fingers into his pocket and took out the key one of the guards gave him.

Stuffing the key on the small hole on the wall, Hitoshi turned it with anticipation. The room was silent as they all heard a small click of a metal door opening slightly. Once Hitoshi got up, he grabbed the small opening of the wall and pulled it open, revealing a long dark hallway with flickering lights on the ceiling.

Izuku looked around and noticed this hallway almost seemed like it was for mining and not hiding people. Izuku stepped into the hallway first after Hitoshi. Katsuki growling low behind him for wanting to go in first.

Izuku already used to Katsuki’s temper didn’t pay attention to him and kept walking forward. Shouto stepped after Katsuki, keeping a small distance from him in case he decided to send an explosion his way for irritating him.

Everyone else behind Shouto followed along.

They all reached the end of the hallway, that split into three different directions. If it wouldn’t have been for the map Hitoshi got earlier, they’d have no idea what hallway to take next and gotten lost. The three of them looked the same with flickering yellow lights above.

Katsuki begrudgingly thanked the tired purple haired hero for getting the information first. It would have been a nightmare if they had to take one hallway at a time.

Aizawa got everyone’s attention. “Alright, this is where we split. You three know what needs to be done. Bakugou, don’t let your ego for winning cloud your judgment. Todoroki try not to be so awkward when you find the boy, Hitoshi is going with you, but you both lack social skills you still need to work on. Problem child… don’t give me that look Midoriya, you know you are. I’m going with you.”

It was decided, Aizawa was tagging with Izuku to get Y/n, he would only step in if it was necessary. Of course, he would talk to her, though he will let Izuku handle most of the heavy lifting.

Katsuki was going on his own with a nervous Suneater, who still remembered their one training together in Katsuki’s first year. He would still be nervous about the blond even with the officers tagging along to help them.

Fatgum was headed off with Hitoshi and Shouto, however he would only step in if he was needed. Him and Aizawa decided it was best to stay back and watch the heroes in training. They both agreed this mission was a steppingstone for them to gain what they needed once they graduated.

Aizawa gave Hitoshi one last knowing look and smiled at the young man who rolled his eyes annoyingly at his father.

Then the three groups split to complete their parts of the mission…

Chapter Text

Izuku and Aizawa jogged towards the location Hitoshi pointed out as Y/n’s room. They were hopping they wouldn’t encounter any mishaps on their way there and boy were they wrong. Aizawa had to pull Izuku with his scarf a couple of times when he heard guards walking down the hallways. He chastised Izuku for not paying attention and gave a deep sigh to an apologetic Izuku.

“I’m sorry. I’m really nervous…” Izuku shook his clammy hands, he could feel the sweat even through his gloves.  

Aizawa patted Izuku’s unruly messy green hair. “Trust in your own strength. She won’t be the first person you’ll encounter like this. Besides, you’ve already done it… with Eri. You already have the good heart of a hero and you’ve done this before. I have no doubts in your capabilities, you just need to get out of your head. Alright?”

Izuku looked over at Aizawa with admiration. He would be lying if he didn’t feel like Aizawa was a father to him like All-Might is too. Aizawa is always good at giving advice and pep talks, he truly was like a second father to class 3-A. Even if he did have his questionable moments.

“Thanks Dad…” Izuku’s eyes bulged when he realized what tumbled out of his mouth. “I’m sorry… oh gosh… I swear… I swear, I didn’t mean to make it come out… like that… you’re just… you know like a father… n-n-not that it’s a bad thing.” He waved his hands frantically at Aizawa, who still had no expression after hearing him say that word. “I-I s-see you and All-Might… sorry I’ll shut up now.”

Izuku stopped his rambling. Covering his mouth with his gloved hand, in attempt to stop the word vomit from spilling out.

Aizawa sighed heavily and gave Izuku a rare smile. “I swear you and Hitoshi will be the death of me.”

Izuku was about to say something when he got stopped by Aizawa’s scarf again. They both stuck to the wall around the corner as they heard the same guards pass by again.

“Man, I’m getting tired of this job. Who can stay sane at hearing her scream like that?” A big man wearing black clothes complained to his companion.

“Not like we’re any better. Duane and I did beat the shit out of her sister earlier. Though now, he’s probably dead from interfering when he shouldn’t have. It also pays good, so there’s that…” The other guard replied unbothered.

At hearing this Izuku’s blood ran hot with rage.

Where they really doing those experiments on her today of all days? And what did they do to Rosalinda, to Y/n’s sister?

He felt deep guilt for waiting outside safe in the van, while this whole time they were in here suffering.

They thought if they jumped quick at the chance of saving her, she wouldn’t have to go through another session. However, it was too late she already was in a session. Izuku looked over at Aizawa, who gave him a rough quick head shake, signaling they had to wait.

But Izuku was done waiting, and so was she.

How long has she been in that room?

Aizawa must have seen the resolve in Izuku’s eyes and was too late to stop him.  

Izuku jumped out of his grasp. Ripping Aizawa’s scarf with ease, he launched at the unexpected guards, startling them. It wasn’t usual for them to fight under here.

Before they could use their quirk, Izuku jumped at one fist at the ready and letting his quirk take over. The green electricity around his body surged on. Speed becoming his ally. He knew he didn’t need to use one hundred percent. He only needed enough to knock one out and question the shit out of the other one before back-up arrived.

His eyes and hair illuminated green with the switch of his quirk, “Detroit Smash!” He yelled out before hitting one guard across the jaw with his left fist.

With Izuku’s gloved hand, making contact with the guard’s jaw. He was out of commission in an instant. He only used nine percent of his power, but that was enough to knock the guard down.

Izuku used the speed momentum as he passed by the other guard like a flash of lighting and swung his body forward flipping in the air to connect with wall by using his feet. Bending at the knees, to stop him from becoming a splatter of flesh against the wall. Using the soles of his shoes he pushed against the wall the second he touched the wall.

Without giving his opponent any time to recover from the shock, he stretched out his right arm and let black whip from his quirk spill out through the holes in his gloved hand at full speed from his knuckles.

Dark luminescent tendrils shot out from his hand and got a hold of the guard trying to call for back-up, through his walkie-talkie. Crushing the device as it wrapped around it. Izuku also wrapped his tendrils around the guard’s body only leaving his eyes and nose untouched. The whip tightening around the guard’s body, like a snake. Barely giving him an inch to move.

The guard’s eyes panicked in fear as he saw the menacing snarl of the green-eyed hero in front of him.

Izuku could barely contain his rage. He didn’t care at this moment he almost seemed villainous, the storm ragging in his belly and the fire boiling in his veins was the only thing he could focus on.

Without realizing the whip around the man kept getting tighter and tighter, slowly suffocating the man.

How could he talk about her screams and torture so casually as though it’s the weather? The freckled young man thought.

It enraged him more to think everyone in this damn facility knew what they were doing to her, and no one was trying to stop it. Some even joined in on the torturing part.

“How many years?” He growled out at the man as his whip kept tightening ever so slightly. The guard shook his head in fear. “Don’t act dumb, how many years have you worked here?” He bit out aggressively, his eyes squinting menacingly at the man.

He let loose of the black hazy tendrils around the man’s mouth and throat slightly giving him room to speak.

The oxygen deprived man, coughed out as his voice whispered hoarsely “S-s-sev-en.” The man gave the information without hesitation.

His answer must not have satisfied Izuku because he felt the tendrils tighten to the point of suffocation around his writhing body. The man tried moving his hands to claw at Izuku’s black whip but was unable to. Instead, his movements made him seem like a fish out of water.

“Kid, put him down…” Aizawa approached Izuku with a feather light voice, gently putting his hand on his shoulder.

However, Izuku wasn’t listened to anything around him only the beating of his enraged thumping heart. He growled in response; eyes locked on the man he was suffocating.

“I know you’re angry, but you are a hero… not a killer… Now. Put. Him. Down…” Aizawa’s grip on Izuku’s shoulder tightened.  

Aizawa could use his quirk to cancel out Izuku’s, but he wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. He knew Izuku was not a killer, he was just angry. Angry for the girl whose been tortured for most of her life. He felt it too when he heard the guard’s answer.

Hell, he even wanted to strangle the shit out of the guard himself. Sure, it wasn’t his fault, but he was an accomplice by omission, and he also joined in on the ‘fun’.

Who worked here for seven years, and did nothing to save the slaves here? Because that’s what they were, slaves to those in charge. Do these people, not feel any remorse in knowing what they were doing to her all these years?  

Izuku took a deep breath, railing in his dark emotions. His quirk slowly loosed on the guard, giving him space to breathe again. Izuku stretched and rolled his neck to the side, chewing on the inside of his cheek to control himself.

“Where is she? And don’t tell me she’s in her room so you can call for back-up. I know what you’ve been doing to her… And I know, you know who I am talking about.” He bit out harshly at the guard.

Aizawa’s hand on Izuku’s shoulder loosed. He gave him a pat on the back, silently thanking the third year for listening to him. Taking a step behind him, he let him be in charge again. So, as long as he didn’t lose his cool.

Aizawa took out a bottle of lubricating drops from his pocket and gave each eye the relief it needed. To stop his excessive blinking, he would need all the moisture he could get. Also, needing the drops to prepare himself for a battle that was sure to come.

“Go on, tell the kid what he wants to know.” Aizawa coldly told the man, without giving him a second glance.

The guard hurriedly nodded and gave them directions to the medical ward. It didn’t seem like it was far from their location, only a couple of turns. Once the guard stopped speaking Aizawa without missing a beat hit the guard’s temple with his elbow and watched as he went limp in Izuku’s grasp.

“I don’t know what’s been up with you, Todoroki and Bakugou lately, but you have to stay calm if you wish to continue…”

Izuku grabbed both bodies with his hazy black whip and dragged them to an industrial pole that was nearby. Remembering, even though he slipped up, technically he was still in charge of this part of the mission, and he had to stay calm to continue.

Izuku’s eyes switched from menacing to his signature tender caring eyes. Horror and realization kicking in of what could have happened if Aizawa hadn’t stopped him.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know why but I’ve been feeling so angry lately… I don’t know if it’s because of Ochako or?” he thought of Y/n, then shook his head…

But what if?

Aizawa crouched down behind the guards and zip tied their hands to the post securing them for the meantime. “Or what kid? Remember, I’m here to help you.”

Izuku nodded slowly at him, “I’m not sure what’s been happening, but I’ve noticed the closer we get to Y/n’s location the more my emotions become less mine…”

Aizawa motioned for Izuku to run and talk at the same time. Having to stop and hide a couple of times as they saw other people walking their way.

“It’s natural to feel angry…” Aizawa pushed Izuku behind him, sheltering him to dark a corner, so they would go unnoticed.

When the coast was clear again, they continued to their destination.

“No, that’s not what I mean. I have a theory. This is going to sound crazy, but quirks are hard to explain. Well, there’s no consistency with them...” Izuku rambled to explain himself properly as he ran side by side with Aizawa.

Aizawa massaged his temple from irritation, “Spit it out kid…”

Izuku squeaked then cleared his throat to continue, almost tripping on a rock as he ran and talked. “R-r-right! I think she connected herself with the three of us, me, Shouto and Kacchan by using her telepathy quirk. Technically speaking, we have a direct connection to her emotions and thoughts. We can feel some of her anger, even if we’re not physically with her.”

Aizawa’s dark eyes widened from the possibility of this being true.

“Shouto is always calm, anything that is not related to his father rarely upsets him. Recently I’ve noticed him snap more than usual, and at little things that would normally not bother him. Kacchan… Well, he’s Kacchan… but still he’s calmed down a lot than how he used to be when he was younger.”

Izuku side eyed his sensei to make sure he was catching on to what he was insinuating, which he was.

“After Kacchan disappeared that day to talk with Y/n. I felt unimaginable sadness, my heart ached, even if I wasn’t speaking with her. I still didn’t know how sad she was back then. But after Kacchan explained everything after their talk, I started to connect some things and all my roller-coaster of emotions started to make more sense.”

Izuku glanced at Aizawa, making sure he understood him.

A lone guard was walking by, and in their haste to get to the location quickly. They failed to notice him, but the guard saw them and instantly grabbed his gun from his holster. Ready to shoot at them and alert everyone down there, that there were intruders.

Before he could fire off though, Izuku ran at him at one hundred percent of his quirk, knocking him out. Only making sure to lightly tap him because of the speed he was using, then tying his hands when subdued. Pushing his body to a dark area where no light illuminated from the ceiling.

Then continued running by Aizawa as if nothing happened.

“Go on…” Aizawa nodded approvingly at him.

“For me… after she connected with me. I felt lonely after she left, Shouto mentioned he felt the same thing when we first met her and I’m thinking. What if it was her loneliness we felt? And not something we felt ourselves, like we first thought it was. The feeling of loneliness after we left her to have her come back to this.”

He gestured around him, looking around at the same time to make sure no one else got the jump on them again.

“It makes sense, who wouldn’t feel helpless and lonely. At first, I thought it was an after effect of her quirk. But it’s not. I don’t think she knows if she connects with someone through her telepathic quirk, it could be for an extended period. Right now, I wanted to… t-to hurt… that man… I recognized him somehow, even if I’ve never seen him before in my life. All I could think about, was that I wanted to k-kill… him. And then he mentioned he hurt Rosalinda, her sister. What if I was feeling Y/n’s rage?”

“Did you ever feel any other emotion while at school?” Aizawa felt a slight panic.

What would this mean for the four of them in the future?

Izuku looked down ashamed, for not bringing this up earlier. “Yeah, the break-up with Ochako, still hurts, but after I met Y/n. I’ve felt an incredible chest ache I’ve never experienced before. I don’t think I’m feeling this way just because of the break-up. I don’t know how to explain it, but all I feel is pain. She’s hurting. A lot.”

Izuku’s green eyes shone with tears at the thought of everything she’s endured.

“I can tell the difference from her emotions to mine now that I know. I can tolerate the pain because of experience… but I don’t know how Kacchan and Shouto have been managing. I didn’t want to bring it up to them until I was sure of all of this first. The day Sero went on his part of the mission, it didn’t ache as much… I felt something like hope…That’s when I knew.”

“You may be right. You’re very perceptive and you’re rarely wrong. It might have been an after effect from using her quirk. Who knows? Since her original quirk was altered, everything she does might be different than what we know from regular telepathic quirk users. We won’t know until we can confirm your theory. For now, it’s going to have to wait. If it gets to be too much, let me know and I will take over.”

Izuku gave him a small smile. “I promise to tell you if I can’t control my emotions, thank you Aizawa sensei.”

“Anytime, kid.” Aizawa nodded at his student, as they both made their way to Y/n’s location.

It was strange but the closer they got to her location the more the expressions of the people they encountered changed from unbothered to frightened, and they knew why.

It meant; she was still being experimented on.

They didn’t have many guards up in the top floor, and they were lucky the infiltration from upstairs has gone unnoticed so far. The club’s owner probably never thought they would get caught, so they didn’t see much in getting a proper protocol if there were to be an infiltrated.

U.A High was different though. They did have an escape plan, there are even underground tunnels that connect to other hero schools. Incase anything happens they’re prepared. But this place seemed lacking in that department.

They stopped and hid one more time behind the corner of a wall before turning and when they saw a couple of nurses this time walking by with buckets of what looked like… blood. Izuku’s eyes widen and so did Aizawa’s. They knew they tortured Y/n, but to also take her blood and that much?

Then they heard a high-pitched scream…

Without a second thought, they both ran towards it. Making sure to knock out the nurses who held the buckets of blood first and tying them against each other. Aizawa made a mental note to come back for those buckets. They were doing something with her blood, and he was going to make sure it didn’t happen.

They pushed the double grey doors open, of what looked like a surgery room. Startling a nurse who had a camera in her hand and a doctor in what was supposed to be a white coat, painted in red and brown from the drying parts of blood.

Izuku knew right away who this doctor was, he’s seen him many times before.

When he was little and was told he was quirkless…With the villain this doctor followed like a god, working by his side like a minion.

A minion for his archenemy.

All-For-One…

“Well would you look at that dear Y/n, we have new visitors.” Kyudai Garaki grinned at the hero duo, with blood dripping down his face. “It’s been a while, Izuku Midoriya.”

Chapter Text

It felt like her body was on fire, her vocal cords were strained from all the screaming he was able to pull out of her. Y/n really tried to contain her pained screams at first. She wanted it to be a last fuck you, unwilling to give herself over to them. But it was harder than she thought.

For some reason, he cut deeper and faster than other times. She didn’t know if she imagined seen her bones, but refused to acknowledge that, in the light of staying sane.

This was so much worse than the torturing she experience from Mama a couple of hours ago. It was a never-ending cycle of pain. Did she even remember what happiness and bliss felt like anymore?

It was easy to say she would keep on suffering over and over again, because at the end it would have all been for something. However, there is only so much pain a person can take.

Physically and mentally, they’ve beating her down, tortured her, messing with her quirk since such a young age.

When will it ever stop?

She felt lightheaded as she looked around the room. Her vision darkening around the corners, voices and noises sounding muffled. As he continued, his conquest in opening her up.

She didn’t know if she was screaming anymore, all the noise started to become a high pitch ringing in her ears. Forcing her eyelids to stay open, she wanted to ask him exactly what was going on. Eventually she would be able to get it out of him. The man was crazy enough to spill his crazy ideas to her.

She was tied down on the bed with her special cuffs again. Still, no matter how hard she tried to stay still. The pain would cause her to pull on them vigorously earning more deep dents on her wrists in return. She was scared to look at them for the fear of seeing disfigured skin.

Kyudai Garaki kept smiling sadistically down at her.

By now, he would usually be covered in more blood than he was. He was being more precise with his incisions. His knife gliding down her skin like butter. This was already the fourth time he was cutting her legs. Staying closer to the main artery to get more blood out of her.

Whenever he saw Y/n getting close to fainting, he would use his Nomu on her. Healing her as much as he could with the Nomu’s quirk. Garaki would leave and while he was gone, he let the Nomu do its thing and then come back to cut her all over again on the same spots.

The short grey mustached man kept taking her blood repeatedly. He wouldn’t normally take this much, and she had a sick feeling somewhere in the underground facility, Rosalinda was being experimented with her blood. It didn’t take long to connect the dots. They were both separated, and the nurse mentioned another test subject.

If he kept on cutting and healing her, he needed a large amount of her blood for something. Right now, he was in the other room probably doing the same thing to Rosalinda.

Y/n felt tears of defeat roll down her battered dirty face. Maybe because of what Mama found out, they were finally going to discard of her and use Rosalinda instead.

There was flash of relief as she thought of a free pain existence.

She wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. But then, what about Rosalinda?

How long would she last with the same experiments they’ve done to her? And after they were done with Rosalinda, where they going to use her brother next?

“No… I can’t let that happen. I have to fight for them, and for myself. I know they’ll come. I just know they will…” She proclaimed to no one and took deep breaths, calming her erratic heartbeat. Her body trembling with ache.

Trying to remind herself, to save her family and even if it hurt like hell, she would keep sacrificing herself to do so. So, her brother and sister won’t go through the same things she did.

She felt a large hand touch her bloody leg.

Startled and alarmed she looked over and saw the mindless Nomu start to use its quirk on her again. After the doc would walk away, he would give the Nomu commands to heal her wounds when she was close to fainting.

Every time she made eye contact with that thing, she’d remember her hometown and the neighbor’s insides in one of their mouths. They weren’t just messing with her physically. Her mental stability was hanging by a thread too.

Sighing out in relief, she felt her wounds close. Her mind became a little clearer, feeling warmth all around her. Her chest didn’t feel constricted as much from the blood loss.

Blinking a couple of times to get her vision focused again, she noticed the Nomu return to the corner of the room he was assigned to stay in. Giving a defeated sigh and laying back down on the bed. She prepared herself for the next wave of pain.

She would only have a few moments of relief before he came back in here.

The medical doors opened abruptly, Garaki and the nurse announcing their presence. Walking back in the small medical room with happy steps and satisfied smiles.

He walked towards Y/n, putting his hand on her stained bloody calf. “It looks like Rosalinda is doing beautifully. Not like you have my dear, but she will do just fine. For now.”

Cold chills went up her spine, wanting to throw up as she realized she hit the mark on her theory. The room beginning to spin. What could she do if she was strapped to this bed, while they did that to her sister?

They were going to give her a blood transfusion with Y/n’s own blood, in the hopes of making Rosalinda just like her. Trying to change her DNA, like hers had been. That’s what they did to her when she was younger. She knew Hanta told her not to ask around, but curiosity got the best of her. She didn’t ask but she did snoop around files and what she found horrified her.

Her whole life has been a lie.

She wanted to know why she had that huge scar in her back and when she found out the truth, she truly did vomit.

The constant experiments done on her were to change her to what she is today. Her DNA was changed forever. She found out what her actual quirk was supposed to be. Not this mutation of a quirk she has now.

This cursed quirk was not really hers.

She was changed to what they wanted, what they needed, used as a tool for most of her life…

“Why?” Her voice came out weak, barely above a whisper.

“I think you know why Y/n. You’ve been my greatest test subject. I would even say the most successful. If I could, I would keep you all to myself… it truly does sadden me. But you’ve been ungrateful, misbehaving. And that’s angered a lot of people… You’ve become a liability.” He stared at her with dark eyes.

She shook her head defiantly. “You can’t do this to Rosie, she won’t be able to…”

“I know that. From what I just saw, she won’t even last a month. You’re the most resilient one I’ve ever worked with. You my girl are a one of a kind. In normal circumstances you should have died but you didn’t.”

Garaki tsk-ed at her, almost like a disapproving father would.  

“Someone special was finally going to meet you again. He was really excited too. You should have seen him when he was told he was finally going to get you back. Now, imagine the tantrum he will through when he realizes we had to put you down…”

He shook his head already knowing how the white-haired young man was going to lash out.

“Who?” Y/n asked confused, having no idea what he was going on about. She’s never heard of this before.

He smiled down at her, caressing her face as he got closer. “Someone that’s been waiting for you for a long time now. He’s been watching you. Your whole life he’s been there. He knows everything about you. He even bargained to his master for you. If you would’ve stayed still and listed to Mama’s orders and didn’t disobey. You and your brother would have been free with him.”

Her eyes widened from this revelation. Someone was going to save her and her brother. Someone who wasn’t the new people she befriended.

Wait…

“What about Rosie?”

“She would’ve stayed behind in your place. It was his idea so he could finally have you.” He saw her tremble in fear. “Trust me you would’ve been better off with him than here. Ironically, Rosalinda is still going to be used to replace you though. However, no freedom for you and no freedom for your brother…”

Biting her lip and clenching her teeth in anger, Y/n spit out. “I would never betray Rosie for only my freedom.” A lone tear slipping down her face for how helpless she felt.

He tilted his head, “What of your brother then? Would you really choose Rosalinda over your brother?”

Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Her brain still delirious from the healing.

“You and your brother would have been free from here in exchange for Rosalinda. Are you saying you would have rather stayed here and forced your brother to stay here as well, for another person you’re not related to?”

She snarled up at him. “It doesn’t matter if she’s my real sister or not. I will always see her as my sister. You know nothing about our life before here. I would never trade in one over the other. I choose them both…”

“And in doing so, you all loose. Regardless, you wouldn’t have had a choice. Your master would have never let you go unless there was huge collateral left behind. The young man who wants you, knew this. He suggested Rosalinda in exchange for you and Miguel…”

“Then I’m glad he’ll never get what he wants. If he truly knew me, he would’ve never made that choice for me!” She pulled on her restraints cutting her wrists again.

He chuckled at her stubbornness. “You and him, have so many similarities. You really are perfect for him.”

“I belong to no one…” she whispered hoarsely at the short man.

He laughed at her. “You’ve never been free my girl. It’s amusing how you refuse to accept your fate. Since the day you were smuggled to Japan your freedom was taken. Rosalinda’s and Miguel’s as well. When will you accept that?”

“Even after death, I will never accept it. You may have been doing this for a long-time doctor. But your luck won’t last forever.” Her words were laced with venom, eye narrowed to slits. Teeth bared like a wild animal. Eyes burning with defiance as she made eye contact with him.

“Oh? Care to explain?” He asked intrigued at the fuming girl.

She wanted to tell him, laugh at his face that even if he killed her now, her friends would still come anyways. Even after her death, she knew everyone else would be saved.

Sure, her brother and sister would suffer from losing her, but it was a small price to pay in exchange for their own freedom. She would live on in their memories and she was okay with that. They could hate her even after death for leaving them, but they would grow out of it.

She thought about them, finally being able to smile and not worry about anything like this ever again.

Sighing and with a bittersweet smile, tears built up in the outer corner of her eyes, trying to pour out. This would be the last thing she would do for them.

It pained her to think Rosalinda would suffer like she did, but she knew she would push through. She only needed to wait for the hero’s arrival, and she was sure it wouldn’t be long. Rosalinda was so much stronger than this idiot was given her credit for. She knew her sister was strong, she learned from the best after all.

Tears slid down her temples as she laid there accepting and welcoming death.

“Go to hell.”

He nodded once at her, his signature insane smile taking over his facial features again. As the softness of losing his experiment left his eyes. Replaced by malice, she saw a flash of regret pass his eyes.

“Stubborn as ever...”

Then he started cutting all over again.

She didn’t try to hold back her pained screams anymore. If this was going to be it, she wasn’t going to fight it any longer. Pain was the only close friend she’s had since losing her only friend who lived on in her memories after his death, and now she would join him again. The person who still lived in her heart, even if they were gone.

Death would welcome her in a warm embrace like it did for him.

It hurt her, every cut and every grip of different tools on her skin were literally killing her alive. She squeezed her eyes shut, as another pained wail was ripped out of her. Keeping her eyes shut and wishing for it to end.

She knew her death would not be painless, but she prayed to whatever higher being in existence to just get it over with already.

Her body felt weak and cold. She trembled from the torment, sweat coating her forehead and neck. Chills running up and down her body.

She coughed up blood, the iron taste in her mouth making her want to throw up. She always did hate the taste. Finally feeling the dizziness of blood loss take over her body, she sighed in relief once she knew it was almost over.

“Tsk-tsk-tsk. Not yet my dear, I need so much more blood for my new toy.”

Chapter Text

She opened her eyes in realization.

Of course, it wouldn’t be quick, it never was.

She felt the same large hand again. The hand of the creature whose been haunting her since she was nine. The warmth from the creature’s healing quirk spilled into her, healing every cut the maniac man made. This felt different than the last times. She looked over at the creature and swore she saw pain flash in their eyes.

Then, it slowly walked over the far end of the room and stood in front of the corner again, sticking to its assigned place, waiting for its next order.

Once she felt her skin close and the pain lessen from the wounds, the doctor didn’t give her any time to recover.

She screamed again, and again... and again as pain was the only thing she could feel anymore.

She didn’t hear the doors open by force. She was suffering too much to look over, but she heard the doctor inhale harshly and felt the knife glide down her skin one last time. Making her whimper from the harsh slash.

“Well would you look at that dear Y/n, we have new visitors.” Kyudai Garaki grinned at the hero duo, with blood dripping down his face. “It’s been a while, Izuku Midoriya… Shouta Aizawa.”

Once she heard his name…

Izuku’s name…

Her head snapped towards his direction in a daze. The sweet boy she remembered from the store looked so angry from the last time she saw him.

Hands balled up into fists. Tightly gripped by his sides as he tried to control his rage. When he looked over at her, she saw his eyes narrow in rage. Studying her weak form, that was tied to the medical bed barely hanging on to life.

Glancing over his shoulder, Y/n saw an older man with black shoulder length hair, with a tired look in his eyes.

When he made eye contact with her, his black eyes widened in anger, flashing from black to red instantaneously. Then his eyes connecting with Garaki, directing his wrath at the short man.

After hearing her scream like that, Aizawa knew they would encounter a gruesome sight. Looking at her now though, he wasn’t prepared for all the blood which caked her skin, the smell around the room was heavy with iron, he could practically taste it.

“I-Izu” she smiled weakly at him, a droplet of crimson rolling down her chin as she spoke. “You c-came.”

Izuku saw how Y/n smiled in relief, he was about to go to her when he heard Garaki speak again.

“I wouldn’t if I were you.” He motioned towards the Nomu who was standing patiently at the corner. Garaki turned towards Y/n, making Izuku and Aizawa tense up from his movements. “This is what you meant by my luck running out. You cunning little girl… I should be angry, but I feel sort of proud of you.”

He was about to caress her hair when she hissed at him.

“Don’t fucking touch me…” She threatened, her anger resurfacing weakly.

Izuku took one step in her direction from hearing the distress of her voice. Anger not his, clouding his own judgment.

Garaki, took his knife and pointed it towards the girl’s throat stopping Izuku’s slow movements. 

“Nah-ah-ah, one more step and I slit her throat” He warned at the two men, who were ready to jump at him at any second.

Y/n pushed her head down onto the bed and squeezed her eyes shut, trying to put as much distance as she could from the knife and her skin.

Izuku clenched his teeth, she was scared, really scared. Making eye contact with the villain, he breathed out. “Garaki, I haven’t seen you in a while?” He briefly glanced at Y/n who was whimpering in pain. His heart cracking for how helpless and beat up she was.

He remembered from his hero training he should try to get the villain to talk as much as he could so he could get the victim out of harm’s way. He looked over at the Nomu and his body became rigid with rage. He didn’t know when that thing would attack either of them.

They had to play their cards rights, or they wouldn’t leave this place alive.

“For good reason my boy… All-For-One misses you. I’ll make sure to send him your regards.” He smiled sweetly at the young man.

Aizawa grunted in annoyance. He did not expect for Kyudai Garaki of all people, to be involved in this. If he was here and so was a Nomu then that meant All-For-One was also involved in Y/n’s capture.

Stepping in front of Izuku, Aizawa took charge of the mission now. Since there were other factors involved. Her case involved more than kidnapping and trafficking it seemed.

Aizawa thought about Katsuki and Shouto. Sure enough, if AFO is involved than that means the three of them are in danger by default.

The League of Villains are probably in on this. And unfortunately, one of his students is related to one of the members in the villain group.

Saving this information for later, Aizawa for now focused on the girl who was dripping in her own blood and tied to the bed.

“Midoriya, I’m going to be in charge now.” He side-eyed his student behind him giving him no room to protest. “I need you to focus on her.” He whispered to him.

Izuku only nodded in response agreeing with his sensei.

Good he understood…

Now that AFO and Garaki were involved, this was a much bigger issue. This finally explained why he hadn’t run into them as much as his previous years.

This would be a good thing to share with All-Might when he saw him back at U.A. High.

“What are you going to do Aizawa? Your quirk isn’t going to help you here. I have the power. One wrong move and I’ll kill her.” Garaki felt cornered, he needed to get out of this situation quickly.

Aizawa put his palms up in surrender and motioned for Izuku to do the same. He quickly looked around the room trying to memorize as much as he could. Seeing the Nomu again, he sighed internally and realized this fight would not be an easy one if that thing decided to join in.

“Just give up Garaki. It’s not just me and Midoriya who are here. There is a whole team of heroes upstairs and underground. They are infiltrating the facility as we speak. You are outnumbered.” He stated calmly enraging the short man.

Garaki panicked for a second and then looked over at the Nomu in the corner. This Nomu was not for fighting, but they didn’t need to know that. He just needed to get out of the room. He looked over at the nurse whose been still as stone throughout the whole ordeal. And signaled for her to run away once she had a chance.

“Tell you what. I’ll give you the girl if you let me leave.” He glanced down at Y/n and then back at the black-haired man, weighing his options.

Aizawa grinned wickedly. “You think we’re going to let you go that easy? I’m going to tell you, how this is going down.” He gave Izuku a nod, telling him to get ready. “We’re going to take the girl and take you in for all your crimes. You’re a wanted man Garaki, I can’t just let you go so easily.”

With that Izuku let his quirk take over his body, knowing he would have to be faster than even Tenya in this situation. He felt his quirk charge over his body, green specks and electricity coming alive as he welcomed the feeling of One-For-All.

Aizawa jumping ahead without a second thought with scarf at the ready as a capturing whip, charged towards Garaki.

Garaki startled didn’t realize Izuku was also charging at him, and he made the mistake of dropping the knife. He forgot the Nomu was in the corner ready to receive any command from him. When he was going to open his mouth to give him one, Aizawa was already a step ahead of him wrapping him up in his capturing cloth to cover his mouth. Also wrapping his whole body for good measure, making him fall to the ground in muffled cries of protest.  

Aizawa grinned smugly at the man, “Got you.”

Izuku was in front of Y/n in a flash capturing the knife an inch away from her skin, gripping to the metal tightly. It almost plunged into her chest as Garaki panicked and dropped it.

Throwing it across the room, the metal tool clattered as it landed on the ground.

Quickly unleashed her wrists and ankles, trying to be as delicate as possible with her damaged limbs. Izuku also took off, the cuff which suppressed her quirk. Finally giving her the relief her body’s been craving for.

She felt her body relax into the bed. When she was finally free of the restraints, sobbing into his chest as he pulled her weak for to him.

“I got you …” he cooed to the pained girl in his embrace. Gripping the back of her neck as he held her close. Feeling her body tremble in fear and exhaustion.

Y/n gripped tightly to his shoulders, “R-rosie.” She whispered weakly – voice muffled from his clothes. “Please find Rosie…”

She looked over her shoulder and panicked when she didn’t see the nurse who was in there a couple of minutes ago. Attempting to push past Izuku to get up and go after her, but his hold on her was strong.

Izuku didn’t let her go as he realized her injuries were far greater than they seemed.

“Pl-lease… my sister…”

Garaki laughed hysterically from the ground were Aizawa held him tightly.

Izuku ignored Garaki and crouched in front of Y/n, letting her go while he leaned on his knees.

“Where is she?” His emerald eyes were soft with patience as she tried to control her breathing.

“I don’t know…” She let a silent tear roll down her cheek.

Izuku feeling a pang of ache on the center of his chest. He clutched at it with his left hand, ignoring Aizawa’s look and kept looking at the girl in front of him. She was hurt physically and emotionally. He could feel it. It was baffling how even after a couple of days; her quirk was still affecting him.

He grunted from the throbbing in his chest. “Kacchan is looking for her. I promise he’s doing his best to get to her.”

Y/n nodded and pressed her wrist down on her thighs to stop some of the ache. She winced from the feeling, seeing her skin made her grimace at the sight of them. She looked farther down at her gown and saw the streaks of blood staining it and her whole body as well.

She probably looked like a deranged person covered in her own blood.

Yet, Izuku was not frightened at all from her appearance, he was looking at her the same way he was the day he met her. With tender hiding behind those kind green eyes of his.

Nodding slowly, she wiped some of the leaking substance from the corners of her mouth with her hand, hating how she could still taste the iron. She didn’t know she was swaying forward ready to fall to the ground until she felt warm hands holding her up.  

Izuku still on his knees held her shoulders back. “We need to get you outside. We have ambulances…”

Y/n shook her head defiantly. “My brother… I can’t leave him… I won’t…”

She felt herself starting to hyperventilate as she thought about him. What if Mama knew the heroes were here and she already took him by force? What if by the time she was able to reach him, the room was already empty.

He was still so young. He wouldn’t be able to fight back…

Izuku rubbed the frightened tears which kept escaping from her. “Shh, shh, shh. Shouto is getting him for you. He’s also in good hands. Y/n please look at me.”

He pleaded to the girl who was slowly losing it in front of him. He could also feel her panic, it was hard to keep up with her emotions. But he knew now for certain, what he was feeling was not his own emotions. It seemed like a balloon was ready to explode with everything she was holding back.

Katsuki was right, Izuku never thought the smiling girl he first met at the store would be breaking down in front of him like this. It hurt him to think she had to wear a mask to cover her true feelings from everyone.

Y/n shook her head, while hot tears kept rolling down.

Izuku leaned his forehead on hers, going through the wave of panic along with her. He felt tears of his own slide down his face. It was overwhelming.

How could she go through all of this on her own, how did she do it?

How was she still so kind and loving towards others, worrying about them and not herself.

In that moment he admired her strength and resilience.

He let her cry freely with no judgment. This was a lot for her to take in.

She didn’t know how to feel, was all this really happening. Was she really going to live and leave with her siblings?

She gripped the ends of her medical gown, coating her fingers in her own blood. “What… what about everyone else?” she asked after she was able to think clearly.

Izuku kept caressing her cheek with his thumb, foreheads still touching. Giving her time to calm down. He pushed back and looked at her, his eyes softening as he saw her eyes still squeezed shut. He took the strands of hair which hid her face and pushed them away.

She still had such a young spirit but was wise from all her life experiences. He wanted to know her. Know who Y/n L/n truly was outside of this pain she was caged to.

Would have Eri been like this if they didn’t save her until she was as old as Y/n?

Eri was still young when she was saved, she didn’t even know what happiness was until later on. Y/n knew what happiness was, she experienced it and it was ripped away from her.

Izuku didn’t know what was worse, having a good life and going to this. Or not experiencing anything good at all until after they were saved.

In reality both scenarios were terrible.

Izuku tilted her head up, making her open her glistening e/c eyes. “You don’t have to worry about anything anymore. You’re no longer alone. We’re here now… You’re finally free.”

Y/n jumped into his arms, startling the young man at first.

After a moment, Izuku welcomed her into a tight embrace. Holding her close and giving her the comfort, she needed as she sobbed on his shoulder.

For the first time in a long time, she finally felt light. She didn’t know they would meet like this again, but Y/n was glad it was Izuku, Katsuki and Shouto who were freeing her and her siblings from this place.

In that moment she felt indebted to them for the rest of her life.

Chapter Text

After cleaning her up as best as he could and wrapping clean gauze on her wrists and ankles for her injuries. Y/n knowing she was safe let go of Izuku, finally putting her weight on her own feet, as he helped her stand up. She felt a little disoriented, but she pushed through it. Y/n let her arms become loose from Izuku’s neck. Letting them glide down his torso, gripping the front of his hero suit.

Holding on for dear life with in her now clean hands, she whispered “Thank you…” she looked up to his emerald, green eyes. “You’ve saved my life, and I will forever be in your debt.”

The feeling was overwhelming, she never thought freedom would be given to her as well. She felt like she could fly. She saw how Izuku’s eyes glistened in the lighting.

Unable to form any words from the gratitude she gave him. He nodded at her and gave her a big smile. His freckles and big green eyes softening his hard features. Whatever she was feeling, he was feeling it as well. Being this close to her, magnified those emotions. He’s never felt this before. It felt warm and it spread throughout his body.

He felt like he could do anything in that moment.

Aizawa grunted interrupting the young hero and young female. “We should get going Midoriya before I lose my patience with this menace.”

Garaki was knocked out on the floor. Clearly Garaki must have done something to Aizawa to get on his nerves if he was now unconscious. A couple of minutes ago he was yelling in a muffle. Now he was fast asleep.

Izuku looked towards where the Nomu was and saw how his teacher also detained the creature in what seemed like homemade handcuffs. Aizawa improvised with materials from around the room since the regular handcuffs they got wouldn’t fit the bird looking creature.

They weren’t expecting to encounter a Nomu today. It was a good thing; it was just standing there obediently.

Izuku didn’t realize how his sensei moved around the room getting everything ready for them to go while Izuku talked to Y/n in hopes of calming her down. Cleaning up the blood that still lingered on her skin as best as he could.

Izuku nervously looked up at his sensei. Forgetting he was there all along and probably saw the whole interaction between himself and Y/n. He could tell, with Aizawa narrowing his eyes at him – he was scrutinized the whole ordeal in his mind.

“Rig-ght sir!” Izuku saluted at him, becoming stiff as a board, and earning a small laugh from Y/n.

Izuku took a step back from her to give them some space, hiding his reddened face. Mumbling away from her and slowly taking steps back. Trying to alleviate his erratic heartbeat. He didn’t realize he had been closer than he meant to.

Normally when saving civilians, they wouldn’t get too close to him. Noticing how close they gravitated to each other he felt his face heat up again from embarrassment.

Y/n turned to Aizawa curiously, not seeing Izuku gradually turn like a tomato behind her. Her full attention was now on the black-haired male. She put her hand on the bed to keep herself upright as she tried to walk closer to him in shaky steps.

“Who are you?” she asked with curiosity, her head tilting at him like a puppy.

Aizawa saw a memory of younger Eri flash in his mind. Doing the exact same thing when she first talked to him. Y/n getting closer to him, made Aizawa feel nervous under her puzzling stare.

He hadn’t thought how he was going to communicate with her, she had to trust him to be able to live with him, Hitoshi and Eri. With Eri it was different, she didn’t know a lot about the world after she was rescued. Whatever was asked of the young girl she did.

With Y/n it would be different, she was already a young adult. He didn’t expect her to trust him with everything that came out of his mouth so willingly.

She walked a little closer to him, intrigued by his dark attire. “You look really familiar?”

Where has she seen him before?

The raggedy black hair, the black outfit and his signature capturing… scarf… she looked at his neck and saw yellow goggles hanging loose. Then she gasped once the lightbulb turned on from her memory.

“Oh my god!” Her voice filled with childlike excitement.

She cupped her cheeks with elation, almost falling over from her carelessness. Izuku was quick on his feet and grabbed her from behind her shoulders before she could fall. Keeping her upright, she gave him a sheepish smile over her shoulder when she glanced in his direction.

He shook his head in disbelief from her little slip up and grinned back at her.

“Are you Eraserhead?!” She asked excitedly as she turned back to Aizawa.

Trying to get closer to him with stars in her eyes, Izuku had to reluctantly let her go as she pulled away from him.

Aizawa looked at her with wide eyes. “How do you know that?”

Eyes sparkling with excitement, she gushed out. “I saw you on TV once, when I was allowed out from here. You were so cool when you saved a bus full of children from a spiky haired villain.”

She made hand motions around her head to emphasize the spikiness. Snapping her fingers trying to recall the villains name, that was on the tip of her tongue.

“You know the hedgehog looking one? Gosh I feel so stupid, I should know the name.” She grunted annoyingly at herself. “Anyways, you’re my favorite Pro-hero!”

She turned her attention back on Izuku who was smiling down at her. “Izuku, you know some really cool people!”

Izuku blushed at the use of his first name. “T-thanks, it pays to be a hero in training I guess.” He scratched the back of his neck nervously.

“Hell, yeah it does! Future Mr. Pro-Hero Deku.” She smiled sweetly up at him.

Izuku almost chocked on his own saliva. “You know my hero name?”

“Yeah, sorry… I remembered you from the sports festival from your first and last year. I had to ask the girls from around here if they knew who you were to make sure it was you. You’re really popular with them, mister. Specially after your growth spurt.” She winked and elbowed Izuku knowingly, earning an annoyed groan from him.

“You were able to see the sports festival?” Aizawa asked in interest. Wanting to know more of how her life has been in captivity.

She nodded happily at him. “Mhm. There’s a girl here who is absolutely obsessed with Shouto, and I mean obsessed. She has a long wig, with his signature hair color and everything. She puts it on sometimes when she does her dance shows. She was able to bribe a patron who comes here a lot to see her, to get it for her…”

She shivered at the thought of the man, which Izuku and Aizawa noticed. They gave each other a worried glance.

Did she have patrons too? And if so, what would they make her do?

“…anyways he also gifted her the recorded DVDs from the sport festivals for your first and second year. I think it was the second year where they used your hero names? She has an old tv set she lets us use whenever we were allowed out from our rooms.”

She turned to Izuku again, giving him the biggest smile, he’s seen from her.

He felt his heart jump in his chest. Feeling her excitement and something else too. He wasn’t sure if it came from him or her.  

“I saw you there. Katsuki and Shouto too. Oh! And Hanta now that I remember who he is. I always felt a deep connection with my fellow Hispanic.”

She closed her right fist, clenching it on top of her chest were her heart rested. Wiping animated tears from her eyes as she thought about Hanta who she considered a close friend already.

“When you met me, did you already know who I was?” Izuku asked her gently, not wanting to sound accusing.

Y/n shook her head sadly at him. “No, sorry. You did look familiar, because of your green hair. But I didn’t know it was you-you who I saw from the sport festival when we met. I asked Yuki, that’s the girls name, to show me her merch of Shouto, when I realized I’ve seen him somewhere else before too. She has posters of him and other stuff, she’s been able to buy from one of the U.A. High stores around the city. She either went on the days she was allowed to go out, or that guy would buy them for her.”

Y/n rambled on excitedly now that she was able to talk freely. It was the first time she could talk to other people like this that weren’t her siblings.

“When I told her I met him in real life she almost fainted.” She laughed softly at the memory. “She showed me the sports festival again and then I saw you and him there. Then after meeting Katsuki, I remembered him from the sports festival too, and then Hanta. Everything started to make sense after I pieced everything together. I knew we were in good hands when I learned who you all were.”  

“You had that much faith in us?” Aizawa asked the girl who kept smiling shyly at him.

She was still fangirling in her head. Her favorite pro-hero was standing right there! It more or less distracted her of the torture she experienced today.

“Yeahp!” She played with her fingers from her enthusiasm. “And you did not disappoint.” She reassured the man.

Aizawa knew in that moment he wouldn’t have a problem with convincing her. “We should get going. We need to get you checked and cleaned up. Can you walk?”

Y/n waved her hand dismissively at him.

When she tried to take a step towards the door however, her legs shook, and she felt a pained shock go up her foot and leg from each step. She tried to swallow her pained gasp down. Taking small wobbly steps forward, attempting to give the two men beside her a peace of mind.

Aches of aftershock went through her body as the adrenaline from everything started to dissipate.

Izuku rolled his eyes at her attempts and stepped up behind her. Easily picking her up, holding her from under the knees and snaking his arm around her shoulder.

“Alright… we get it you’re tough. We still need to get you out of here quickly I’m worried about your wrists and ankles, and we can move faster like this.” He smirked at the pouting girl who crossed her arms in retaliation.

“They don’t hurt as bad anymore, the doct… I mean Garaki, healed me with him…” she motioned with her chin, towards the Nomu in front of them. “… before he cut me. By the time you came in, it was still newly healed.”

Izuku clenched his jaw in fury, thinking about how long she’d been down here. “I still want to make sure.”

Aizawa looked at the quiet Nomu.

With a DNA sample and a background check on the government’s database, they could find out who this Nomu used to be. It pained him when he thought about Nomu’s, since his best friend was turned into one after he died.

He would prefer to stay away from them if it were up to him, for his mental health. He didn’t think he would encounter another one this earlier on either, especially with Y/n. He was glad this Nomu wasn’t made for fighting. Who knows how long they’d stay down here trying to rescue her. 

“Come on you two, we have no time to waste and stand here.” Aizawa started to drag the unconscious short man on the ground behind him and pushed the bird creature in front of him to walk forward.

Y/n held onto Izuku’s neck, interlocking her fingers behind him. She had a flash of worry, of him becoming upset at her for getting her blood all over his suit, but he didn’t seem to mind. She buried her face into him and peeked at the bed over his shoulder. Closing her eyes and remembering every day she was tortured here, making her tremble in fear.

Izuku gripped her tighter into him, feeling the same emotion wash through him.

“You’ll never come back here, angel.” He whispered lowly, close to her ear.

She almost didn’t hear him, for how soft it sounded. She smiled into his shoulder at the use of the nickname. Then gazed into his shinning emerald eyes. Up close she could see small flecks of red in them.

Were they, there before?

“Angel?” she questioned him using her telepathic quirk.

The connection instantly snapping into place in his mind. Izuku shuddered from feeling her emotions deepen in him too.

He inhaled sharply at hearing her voice in his mind again. It’s been such a long time, he almost forgot how melodic it sounded, it felt like a gentle caress in his troubled mind. 

He was captivated by her scarlet eyes as she finally let her quirk loose.

After such a long time of being restrained back, she welcomed the feeling of it. Y/n noticed how the flecks of red in his eyes burned brightly in return, almost trying to reach out to her.

Naturally tilting her chin up as he tilted his down. Her hand slithered away from his neck and went up to gently cup his face bringing him closer, their noses almost touching.

Y/n rubbed her thumb on his cheek in small circles, fascinated by his eyes reacting to her.

Izuku leaned into her touch and gently tugged at his bottom lip with his teeth as he stared into her red eyes. Nodding unashamed at her, he felt tranquil looking into her doughy eyes.

It felt natural to gravitate towards each other, both didn’t seem to notice how close they were.

“Mhm, it’s fits you. You saved a lot of people.” He looked down at her hand for a moment. Debating whether he should say what he wanted to, next. Then looked back at her unwavering gaze. “Even me.” She rolled her eyes at him. “I know, I know… it sounds cheesy, but it’s true.” He chuckled back at her.

“How?” she questioned him seriously, still using her quirk.

“When I met you, I was hurting. My friends tried, but nothing they told me was what I needed to hear… and then you appeared out of nowhere. Smiling and talking to me without a care in the world. Even though you were in so much more pain than I was.”

His eyes softened at the thought of her being all alone. Remembering that day, glad destiny brought them together.

“It made me realize why I’m becoming a hero in the first place. I was doubting it because of... wanting to stay with my ex… But helping people like you, it gives me purpose. And it gives them hope. Knowing someone will come for them, giving them the strength to fight back. This has been my dream since I was a kid and people need saving. I want to become a beacon of hope for them. I never want anyone to suffer like you and other countless of people have. I want to be there for as much people as I can reach.”

She laughed softly at his honesty.

“What?” He asked quizzically.

“You’re an amazing person, Izuku Midoriya…” his cheeks tinted pink at the compliment. “I have no doubt you’ll save many more people. You will become hope for everyone, just like you did for me. You have the heart of a true hero. And I meant what I said when I met you. Your dreams won’t drive away the person who is meant for you. Never forget that, okay?”

She let go of his face and hugged him tighter into her. 

Giving him and herself a much-needed breather.

Letting go, she returned to her original position. Spacing herself away from him after noticing how close they got. Looking down to hide her reddening face from him.

So close! she internally screamed. 

When she did that, his mind short circuited when he also realized how close their faces had been.

Y/n looked over at Aizawa briefly to distract herself as they kept walking away from her torture room. They were now walking in the dark hallways, trying to get outside to their destination. The darkness from the hallways engulfing them as they trudged forward. The flickering lights up above only helped them in seeing so much.

Going from a bright lit room to this disoriented them a little as they continued onward.

“I have a question for you.” She asked in his mind again.

She felt more comfortable speaking to him this way. He nodded at her, after he was able to compose himself. Letting her know she had his full attention as he kept walking behind his sensei.

“Last time we met. I didn’t see those red spots in your green eyes before. Have they always been there? Maybe I failed to notice them…” she played with her fingers nervously. 

His eyes widen slightly. Honestly, he hadn’t noticed that himself either.

“Umm, really?” He sweat nervously under her scrutinizing gaze.

She squinted her eyes at him. “Are you hiding something from me?”

“What?! Me? Why would I do that? There’s no reason to…”

“Izuku…” she stopped him mid rant, looking away from him. “Just so you know I hate liars.” 

He sighed and nodded, fully understanding her. “I have a theory, but I want to speak with Kacchan and Shouto first if that’s okay with you.”

He looked intently at her, waiting for her response. He wanted to tell her right away too, still he wanted to see if his companions had the same red flecks in their eyes as well. Now that he knew he had them in his. It would be hard to tell on Katsuki, though.

It made sense that it came from her quirk too, his whole life his eyes have only ever been green.

Was it another side effect from her telepathic quirk?

She turned her head into his warm chest and nodded to his original question. She was trying to get as much body heat as she could, Izuku was way warmer than she was. Her fingers felt numb, they stung more from the cold surrounding them. She didn’t want to be a nuisance and voice her discomfort. They were already doing enough by rescuing her.

However, Izuku noticing the smallest of details, right away knew something was wrong with the way she trembled. Of course, she would be freezing, the medical gown she had on was so thin. He attempted to get her closer to him to no avail.

At that moment he wished he could emit fire like Shouto could, to keep her warm.

Y/n involuntary shivered in his arms again. Cursing her body for being so fragile.

“Can you stand for me really quick?”

She nodded up at him as he put her down.

Aizawa looked over his shoulder and smiled softly at the young hero’s chivalry. Izuku quickly took off his top half of his hero suit and wrapped the jacket around the shivering girl. It was big on her, but that’s exactly what he hoped for.

He made sure to zip up the jacket all the way up and pulled the hood up to cover her face too, to keep her warm. He was left in his black sleeveless shirt, not minding the chill. His arm muscles flexing naturally as he picked her back up again.

“It’s going to be bloody from the inside…” She whispered into his mind.

He smiled down at her as she hid her face into his shoulder again. “I can always get another one done. Is this better?”

She nodded at smiled up at him. “Much. Thank you…”

Aizawa turned to the two young adults and motion for Izuku to get closer to him. Aizawa saw the red flecks in Izuku’s eyes burning brightly. Something he hadn’t noticed before and was about to question it when Izuku shook his head rapidly and motioned towards Y/n.

Aizawa saw how her normal e/c eyes turned into a bright scarlet that peeked out of the dark hood covering her. It was weird to see her like that, her eyes resembling his when he activated his own quirk.

After they’re back in U.A. He would have to talk to her about her quirk. Maybe she could meet, Hizashi and Nemuri too. They’ve been eager to meet her.

Hopefully she won’t mind he thought.

Looking back at Izuku’s eyes he understood she’s been talking to him this whole time through her telepathic quirk.

She smiled up at the raggedy man, who in turned smiled back at her. Finally feeling safe as she clung to Izuku’s neck, she let her guard down for the first time in a very long time. However, still trying to keep her eyes open as the tiredness from today’s events finally kicked in. Her eyes kept flickering back and forth from red to her regular e/c eyes as she tried to fight off sleep.

“Sleep angel, you’re safe.” Izuku murmured sweetly into the crook of her neck. Egging her on to take a break. Already knowing how exhausted she was from feeling it secondhandedly.  

Today was the start of the life she was meant to live.  

Chapter Text

“You can’t escape me little girl…” a high-pitched voice whispered from behind her.

  Y/n quickly looked around and saw no one. She felt the rush of wind blow at her as she ran away. Holding on tightly to Miguel’s little hand. Begging him to run faster. With the speed she was going at she was practically dragging him. She pushed herself to go faster, her legs burning from fatigue. Everything around her was pitch black, it felt like she was running in an endless void.

No matter, how hard she tried to escape her assailant, they easily kept up with her. She could feel nails grasping the small hairs from the back of her neck.

“I’m scared, sissy.” Miguel yelped out beside her.

“It’s okay, we’ll be okay” she panted, attempting to reassure him.  

Before she could tell him anything else, a cold hand grasped her from behind her neck. Making her scream in fear. Instantly letting go of her little brother’s hand. Miguel e/c eyes widened in fear as he saw his sister being tackled to the ground by a tall figure.    

He was taking small steps in Y/n’s direction to help, however,

“No!” she screamed at him, making him jolt where he stood. “Run! Keep running…” she pleaded at him.

  She attempted to kick off the person on top of her, struggling to flip them.

Miguel’s small voice trembled. “I’m not going to lea…”

Y/n’s eyes turned blood red, scaring her brother as her frantic wide eyes pleaded at him to listen. “I SAID RUN!”

Miguel’s eyes glistened with tears as he finally listened to her and ran away, not looking behind. His tears tainting his cheeks as he cried for her.

Y/n looked back at her capturer and whimpered in fear.

“What did I say, Y/n. You’ll never escape me…” Mama whispered sadistically as she brought a black sword down to Y/n’s chest…

Y/n awoke with a startled gasp. Leaning forward with trembling hands, she gripped onto the sheets underneath her. Sweat coated her forehead and the back of her neck. Her heart pumping fast as she recalled those chilling words.

She touched her cheeks and felt wet liquid on her fingertips. When she looked down, she saw the watery evidence of her own tears. She noticed white bandages wrapped around her hands and wrists that weren’t there before.

Once the confusion from the dream detached itself from her foggy brain, she moved her eyes around her surroundings. Furrowing her eyebrows and realizing she’s never been in this room before.

Gulping down the knot, bottom lip trembling in fear, anxiety evidently took over her. Her breathing becoming rattled as she felt the room closing in on her. The walls becoming smaller and smaller.

This place wasn’t familiar to her.

Where was Miguel?

At the thought of him, she remembered his fearful eyes as she used her quirk on him. It was only a dream, but she’d never done that to him before. He’s never seen her, use her quirk either. Even in her dreams, she feared what he might think of her, so she avoided the whole quirk thing when he was around.

Her eyes wondered around again, she was laying down on a white bed, in a small medical room with no windows. The lights had been dimmed down from their brightness, making it easier to see. But that wasn’t the problem.

The problem was this was a foreign place to her. She tried to think of the events from yesterday. Her mind clouded by images of her torment from the doctor.

Did he take her into another room while she was knocked out?

She quickly got out of the bed almost tripping from the bedsheets that cocooned her. Making a beeline for the empty dark corner and pushing her back against it. Trying to protect herself from whoever would come inside. Crouching low and burying her face in between her knees, counting down from one hundred, trying to calm her rapid beating heart.

What was going on, why was she having such a hard time remembering everything from yesterday?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the door to the small room opening and revealing a tired middle-aged man. He wore all black and a grey scarf around his neck. He turned to Y/n to greet her with a smile, with two warm cups in his hand. However, his smile faltered and turned to a worried frown when he didn’t see her on the bed. With panicked eyes he looked around the room.

When his eyes landed on a huddled figure on the far end corner he sighed thankfully. Not ready for the mini heart attack she gave him. He stopped in his tracks, feeling relief for finding her. However, worried for her at the same time as he saw her body tremble.

Y/n was scared, making herself into a ball, with her hands up in defense.

He went back to the door and whispered for the people who were about to enter to wait outside for a moment. They all gave him confused glances, but Aizawa didn’t give them time to protest as he locked the door behind him.

Putting the two cups he brought on the counter, he slowly walked up to the girl crouching low in front of her. Being as gentle as he could, his heart ached when he heard her whimper in fear.

“Hey, kid it’s okay… it’s me Eraserhead. Remember?” He gestured towards himself with both palms to show he wasn’t a threat.

Y/n looked at him, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. She didn’t remember anyone by that name. She was about to voice her concerns when she saw a flash of a memory from yesterday invade her mind.

He was smiling at her as they talked yesterday in the medical room from the club.

That was after? She thought…

As the fog started to clear from her mind she sighed with regret and embarrassment. Images of last night poured into her as she remembered what really happened. Her tense body slowly relaxing as she got up and took small steps to the bed.

Aizawa following her and staying close, making sure she wouldn’t fall over for how badly her legs were trembling.

Her hands shook as she realized who he was, embarrassed for acting that way in front of him.

“Fuck.” She whispered to no one, slowly getting back on the bed.

Ashamed her favorite hero was seeing her like this, she hid her face with her palms. No one’s ever seen her go through her episodes. She was normally good at hiding it. When she woke up from her cell every morning at the club, she had time to herself to calm down.

Counting down from a high number until she was able to remember, who she was and where she was.

“I’m sorry… I just… forgot for a moment…” Y/n whispered softly at the concerned man.

He took small steps towards her again, making sure to give her the distance she needed to breathe.

“Does that happen a lot?” He hadn’t realized how mentally damaged she was because of how she talked to them yesterday, without a care in the world.

She nodded slowly. “Everything gets muddled in my mind when I wake up. I get anxious when I’m in new places.” She dug her fingernails in her palm, indenting crescent moons into her flesh. “I’ll be okay. Can you tell me where I am?” she asked in a shaky voice.

Aizawa nodded at her, understanding this is how she coped with anxiety. “We’re at U.A. High. We would have taken you to the hospital, but I don’t think you wanted to be surrounded by doctors.”

Y/n shook her head quickly at hearing him. “It’s safe to say they’re not my favorite.” She bit her bottom lip, anxious and nervous.

“I understand. I do want you to be checked…”

Y/n felt a knot in her throat as he mentioned this.

“Don’t worry though, she’s technically not a doctor. Her hero name is Recovery girl. She can heal injuries from using her quirk. She was able to clean you up and bandage you while you slept. She also used her quirk to heal some of your cuts, I hope that’s okay with you… If you say yes to getting an exam, it’ll be when you are ready. I promise I’ll be close by. If you start to feel uncomfortable at all, she’ll leave right away.”

Y/n contemplated this in her mind. Rationally she knew they had to check her overall health. Yet the thought of having tests done and another doctor be near her made her want to hyperventilate.

“Can I think about it first?” her eyes squeezed shut with anxiety of being denied of her request. Not like she wasn’t used to it; she would still always ask.

“Of course, we’re not here to pressure you.” He smiled when she gave him a grateful nod.

“Your family and friends have been waiting for you to wake up. They’ve been anxious to see you. Is it okay if they come in now?” He asked in a gently soothing voice, trying not to scare her again.

Y/n wanting to see her siblings, nodded happily as she pushed her worries to the back of her mind.

Aizawa chuckled at her eagerness, getting up and opening the door, he motioned for everyone who was outside to step in. When he moved out of the way, two bodies ran in and jumped on her small bed making her laugh.

Rosalinda hugged Y/n tightly as she cried with tears of joy. Grabbing Y/n’s face and squishing her cheeks, as she kissed her face over every spot she could. Miguel gripped on to Y/n’s front and smiled brightly at them as they had their moment.

“Me tenías bien preocupada, como te atreviste hacer todo esto sin decirme nada?! Te podía haber ayudado…” Rosalinda scolded the girl who only smiled sheepishly. (“You had me so worried. How dare you do all of this without telling me anything?! I could have helped you…”)

Y/n played with her fingers, trying to escape Rosalinda’s glare. “No quería envolverte por si al caso que todo se fuera a la mierda. Me perdonas?” She looked up at her with a pout and puppy dog eyes. (“I didn’t want to get you involved in case everything turned to shit. Do you forgive me?”)

“No me des esos ojos… ya estas muy grande para que me afecten.” The brunette girl huffed in annoyance at Y/n’s attempts. (“Don’t give me those puppy eyes… you’re too old for them to work on me anymore.”)

Y/n glancing at Miguel, she gave him a mischievous smirk. Miguel grinned at her, as he turned around in Y/n’s lap and faced Rosalinda.

He put his hands up in a prayer, “Rosie, no te enojes con ella por favor…” he pleaded using his boyish charms. (“Rosie, please don’t get mad at her…”) 

Rosalinda rolled her eyes and smiled down at them.

Palming her forehead, she sighed out. “Honestamente, los dos de ustedes, me van a matar!” She shook her head at them. “Pero bueno, estoy muy agradecida que al fin nos salimos de ese lugar. Te lo debemos todo a ti, preciosa…” She kissed Y/n’s cheek one more time. (“Honestly, the two of you are going to end up killing me! Anyways, I’m super thankful we got out of that place. We owe it all to you, beautiful.”)

“Dime en este momento, parece que estoy preciosa?” Y/n motioned flatly to her tattered form. (“Tell me in this moment, do I look beautiful to you?”)

Rosalinda bit her lip, eyes gleaming with mischief. “El güero que me rescato anoche lo piensa… Cuando me ibas a decir que tus pretendientes están bien guapísimos. Nos salvaste yyyyyyy te encontraste tres novios también? Niña, como eres traviesa eh?” (“The blond who saved me last night thinks so… When were you going to tell me that your suitors were really attractive. You saved us aaaaaand found three boyfriends? Girl, you’re so naughty.”)

Y/n’s eye widened as she shook her head, stuttering out an explanation.

She heard a carefree laugh from behind them and looked over in that direction. Hanta was trying to hold back his laughter as he in fact did understand them too. He was standing by Aizawa who looked at him confused, as the younger black-haired man tried to hold back his own tears.

When he saw Y/n looking at him pleadingly to not say anything, he gave her a big grin and a wink.

Glancing behind them, she saw, Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku sitting patiently. One looked unbothered, one had a natural scowl and the other looked at her with a soft smile.

The three of them waiting patiently for their turn to talk with her.

Y/n in embarrassment hid her reddening cheeks into Miguel’s neck after making eye contact with them. Earning a curious glance from them in return, they looked at each other in confusion. Not understanding why, she was turning red like a tomato. They didn’t understand what the family was talking about, but they knew whatever Rosalinda told Y/n must have embarrassed her.  

“Se te olvida, que ay alguien que te puede entender. Y no estes diciendo tonterías, son mi amigos…” her voice sounded muffled under her brother, as she spoke. Rosalinda understood her well, laughing at how nervous Y/n got. (“Did you forget there’s someone here who can understand us. And don’t be saying stupid things, they’re just my friends.”)

Rosalinda held her hands up in surrender, wiggling her eyebrows at her. Looking over at Hanta who she befriended in a day’s end and winking at the blushing boy.

“No quiero que tengas novio…” Miguel pouted up at her, grabbing their attention. “El muchacho que tiene mitad pelo rojo y blanco parecía que estaba muy interesado en ti también…” (“I don’t want you to have a boyfriend… the boy with half red and white hair seemed like he was interested in you too…”)

Showing her affection to the one person she loved in the whole world. Y/n squished her brother closer to her body and tickled him, not minding the people who were in the room watching them.

“I promise you it’s nothing like that. Just…” she made a zipping motion over her mouth. “…okay?”

Miguel grinned up at her, his finger tapping his chin in interest. “What do I get in return?”

Katsuki laughed in the background as he saw the little boy bargaining for something. “I like the way this kid works.”

Shouto hummed at his response. “Of course, you would.”

Katsuki irritated, snarled at the calm aloof man.

“Miguel!” Y/n gasped at her little brother.

Miguel shrugged his shoulders. “It’s not my fault, Shouto taught me a few things from our adventure yesterday.”

Y/n’s eyebrows went up in surprise at hearing him say that. Her brother didn’t trust easily. It was rare for him to become friends right away with someone.

Thinking of the two-toned haired young man, Y/n glanced over at Shouto, who tensed up under her curious stare. This was the first time since they met, that they’ve been this close to each other.

Y/n gave him a sweet smile and motioned him to come over to her.

Shouto looked at Aizawa first, asking for permission as technically he was Y/n’s guardian now and he respected him immensely for it.

Aizawa nodded at him once, knowing Y/n felt safe to have Shouto get close to her.

Earning a reassuring pat from Izuku before he left his side. Shouto nervously walked up to the expectant girl with arms by his side. He didn’t look like it from the outside but on the inside, he felt ready to combust.

Katsuki crossed his arms watching the interaction with amusement. He finally had something in his arsenal that made Shouto shake in his shoes. His wicked grin only grew wider as he came up with ways to taunt the usual soft spoken young man, earning a worried glance from Izuku.

“Kacchan…” Izuku’s usual chipper tone turned deep as he warned his friend not to do anything.

“Tch…” Katsuki rolled his eyes at him, completely ignoring the warning. “Stop being such a stick in the mud Deku.”

“Let them talk, he’s been really nervous…” Izuku tried to reason with him.

“Even more reason to give him shit for it.” Katsuki smiled at the freckled young man. Rubbing his hands in anticipation as he looked over at Y/n and Shouto.

He saw her smiling up at Shouto and felt a tinge of jealousy. His smile dropping when he saw her reaching for Shouto’s hand.

“Shouto isn’t the only one with a new weakness, huh?” Izuku side eyed Katsuki.

“Shut up, Izuku. Not like you’re any better.” Katsuki bit out under his breath.

“They’re not real.” Izuku stated plainly. Ignoring the burning ache in his heart as he saw Shouto gently hold Y/n’s hand.

“Hah?” Katsuki asked incredulously.

“What we’re feeling. It’s not real… It has to be her quirk.” Izuku whispered lowly to himself.

Katsuki glanced at Izuku, his usual sharp crimson eyes softening for his childhood friend. Ochako did him good, didn’t she? He thought as he sighed tiredly. He’ll probably start pushing any girl who tries to get close to him, away.

He noticed how Izuku’s hand twitched when he looked at Y/n’s bright smile, and Katsuki internally smiled.

Or maybe not…

Chapter Text

Shouto now beside Y/n’s bed as he looked down at her sitting figure. Stood obediently not knowing what to do with himself. She chuckled softly at his awkward stiff stance and slid her hand away from her brother and took Shouto’s left hand in hers, pulling him closer. Squeezing his hand gently and making him blush.

She didn’t know if it was intentional or not, but she felt his hand warm up as he held her, making her beam in response.  

Rosalinda took Miguel into her arms as she made space for the two of them on the bed.

Y/n got closer to Shouto and pulled on his left hand again. Getting the hint, he sat down gracefully on the bed facing her. Still holding her cool hand in his warm one, he remembered what Izuku told him from yesterday. Without a second thought he interlocked his fingers with hers and used the left side of his quirk.

His left hand glowed a sunset yellow as he kept his quirk confined into his skin, carefully releasing enough heat, trying not to burn her. She felt warmth spread through the tips of her fingers all the way to her palm, making the rest of her body shiver in jealousy as it too craved to be warm.

Shouto noticed her body tremble. Giving her a small smile, he slid his warm hand from her palm, up her elbow and all the way to her shoulder. He hesitated at first, however, from seeing her reaction towards him he continued onward. Sliding his fingers delicately up her neck and then cupping her cheek, making sure to give her the warmth her body craved.

Y/n nestled her face snuggly into his warm hand with her eyes closed in bliss as he used his fire quirk to warm half her body. She wrapped her hand over his as he held her.

She wanted him to warm her whole body, yearning for the heat she felt on her left side to spread to her right too. Y/n opened her eyes and stared into his soft ones, thank you, she mouthed to him.

She pulled her face away from his inviting palm slowly when she remembered they were not alone, breaking away from their shared moment.

Y/n looked away from Shouto towards everyone else, “This is going to be weird, but just bear with me?”

E/c eyes clashing with mismatched again, her eyes changed to its signature crimson. Causing his breath to hitch when he felt their connection snap into place.

“I can’t express how grateful I am to you…” Shouto’s eyes widened slightly at hearing her voice in his mind again. “My brother means the world to me. I know you rescued him, and I can tell he trusts you. I’m sure you two bonded. It’s hard for him to meet new people. So, thank you, for being you.”

Shouto swallowed thickly and stared at her intently as he played with her fingers. There was so much he wanted to say to her, but where should he start?

It would take time for her to open-up to him, he knew that. He wanted to say the right things so shit wouldn’t go down the drain like it did with his family’s eldest son – his older brother. He wanted to tell her she wasn’t alone and whatever she needed he would help her along the way.

Because torture and pain were something hard to forgive and forget. He was still haunted by what he went through. The friends he has now helped him a lot these past couple of years.

Nonetheless, pain was still pain.  

“I um…” his soft baritone voice came out in a whisper. He looked over at her red eyes and knew his probably had specks of the same color glowing from the use of her quirk.

She smiled sadly at him, knowing her suspicions were correct.

It didn’t take a genius to know she was the one who did that to Izuku’s eyes and looking at Shouto’s now, it confirmed it too. His grey eye and cerulean blue eye had crimson flecks which shone brightly as they responded to her quirk.

She looked down for a moment, then looked at him with sorrow filling her scarlet eyes.

He wanted to wipe that look from her face, it hurt him to think he did something to make her react that way.

“I’m sorry I had to use it to know for sure. You have them too… such beautiful heterochromia eyes tainted by my quirk. I’m deeply sorry, that I mutated your eyes. If I would have known this was going to happen, I would’ve never done it. Maybe I should stop usin…”

Shouto shook his head defiantly at her. “We don’t mind.” He said in a rushed soft tone.  “If anything, we are honored you feel comfortable to share this part of yourself with us. We do not think it’s a curse.”

She smiled at how formal he was speaking to her. “Still, because of me…”

Katsuki grunted in annoyance, interrupting them. “If your dumbass is talking about the color of our eyes you should relax. We already talked it over and we don’t care.” Not like it mattered a lot to Katsuki, since his were already a natural red.

Y/n looked away from Shouto’s hypnotizing eyes and gave the ash blond her attention. She linked her mind to him, and Izuku too. “How can you say that? What if this affects you in ways, we don’t know yet?”

Katsuki felt stunned by hearing her voice at first, forgetting how nice it sounded when she used it. Izuku and Katsuki looked at each other as their eyes began to flare with the same flecks of color as her eyes.

Katsuki’s eyes were naturally red, but still with Y/n’s quirk activated. The flecks glowed a shade of red that resembled hers, making it more noticeable.

While Y/n was asleep. Shouto, Izuku and Katsuki went over everything that Izuku found out. The other two boys looked shocked at first as they finally noticed the red color in their eyes that’s been there since their encounter with Y/n.

When Izuku let them know about the emotions he’d been feeling that were not his, Katsuki agreed instantly. All those emotions he was feeling after he met her, weren’t all his either. It all started to make sense now.

The connection between them was because of the mutated telepathic quirk she used on them, unknown of the repercussions it would have.

They still didn’t know what it meant.  

Katsuki walked closer and stood at the foot of the bed. While Izuku went to the other side, opposite of Shouto. Crouching down by the bed and facing Y/n’s form, reaching out to grab her right hand.

“Look, what’s done is done, crying about it won’t change anything. We won’t know what this all means unless we experiment with it.” Katsuki stated matter-of-factly.

He didn’t know why, but his skin itched to touch her somehow like the other two were. Instead, he grunted to himself to keep his body in check. Deciding to fight the instinct of reaching for her.

This quirk was starting to piss him off.

He never felt the need to do any of this. It was ridiculous to be feeling something for someone he only recently met. But he would fight it, he was strong to push through whatever he was feeling.

“Did you ever use it on anyone else?” Izuku asked gently to Y/n, taking a hold of her right hand into his, tugging at it gently.

The gentle young man brought the attention of his aggressive blond friend back to the root of the problem. Katsuki smirked at his friend, as he saw him holding Y/n’s hand, apparently throwing the conversation they had a few minutes ago out the window.

He’s totally whipped, Katsuki thought.

Though he would never think that about himself even if signs showed otherwise.

“No… I didn’t want to scare people. And the people I trusted were walking on eggshells to begin with. We wore quirk suppressant cuffs all the time. I was only able to practice my quirk when I was forced to use it. When I met you, I didn’t have the cuff on because they were too lazy to get it on me. Besides, they had Miguel and Rosie, they knew I wouldn’t leave them behind.” She looked over at the two concerned siblings.

“What’s going on?” Rosalinda asked worried, while she rocked a sleep deprived Miguel in her arms, forcing him to close his tired eyes.

He’d been waiting for his sister to wake up to let himself sleep. He refused when people kept telling him to, saying he wouldn’t do it until he made sure his sister was okay.

Aizawa sighing next to Hanta, looked over at Rosalinda. They became good friends when they talked about everything, while Y/n rested. He went over the adoption, Y/n’s quirk and them living together as a family.

Hanta was with Rosalinda the whole time for moral support. She may not look it, but he knew she was a nervous wreck when Y/n was covered in blood and didn’t wake up right away.

“We found out. Y/n’s telepathic quirk comes with side effects on the person she uses it on. It seems like she only used it on, Bakugou, Midoriya and Todoroki. The three of them have been experiencing emotions that are not theirs and their eyes have flickers of red hues that resemble Y/n’s eyes when she uses her quirk.” Aizawa stated to the wide-eyed older girl as she realized something.

“Emotions?” Rosalinda murmured quietly.

Y/n horrified, glanced between the three of them. “Fuck, I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t know it was going to do that…”

“Calm down, it’s nothing we can’t handle sweetheart.” Katsuki reassured smugly to the girl who was about to panic. He could tell right away when he felt the emotion flare in himself. “Like I said, we can experiment with it.”

Shouto nodded at the confused girl. “Right now, we can feel what you are feeling. You are slightly panicking. It is understandable with the circumstances. Though it’s much more intense now that we are closer to you.”

“What do you mean?” Y/n asked him bewildered.

“Since you connected your mind with us, we’ve been able to feel what you feel in a sense. It was something we could ignore as we focused on getting you out. I am sure, we also did not know at the time of what was truly happening.”

Shouto’s voice glided like butter as he bluntly told the shocked girl.

“To me, it was more noticeable because of how I can keep my composure. I knew what I was feeling was not mine. I never said anything until Midoriya confirmed it earlier today. Now, that we are closer to you, they have intensified.”

Y/n’s eyes widened, scolding herself for getting them involved into something she didn’t even know anything of. “Oh my god… did you feel what they were doing to me down there?!” she felt horrified to think someone else would experience her physical pain.

Shouto gently shook his head, his two-toned silk hair moving with him. “No, the only thing I felt was my heart racing and indescribable anger.”

Izuku and Katsuki nodded in agreement, them having felt the same thing.  

Y/n sighed in relief. Thankful they didn’t experience her pain. She was glad they didn’t second handedly experience what she did, but how come they only felt her emotion and not the physical?

“H-how do I stop it?” She looked over at Izuku who was tugging on her fingers again to get her attention.

She thought he would be angry at her for being such a nuisance, but all she saw was kindness and understanding being reflected in his kind green eyes.

“It’s okay. You don’t need to worry. We’ll figure it out together.” He reassured her.

“Maybe I should stop using it until we do.” She nibbled on her bottom lip nervously.

Aizawa got closer to their huddled group, arms crossed as he stood by Katsuki. “I would prefer if you kept using it.” Y/n furrowed her eyebrows in confusion at him, “I didn’t want to bring this up until later, but you should know. We weren’t able to capture everyone.”

Goosebumps went up Y/n’s arms. Small tears pricking at the corner of her eyes as she thought about her dream. She felt the anxiety that always scared her rise, but she refused to acknowledge it.

She needed better control now since other people were involved with her emotions. She exhaled slowly to calm down, remembering some of her feelings could be felt by others now. She wasn’t sure if they could feel it too, but still refused to risk it.

“Who?” Her voice came out weakly, as she swallowed the lump in her throat.

Aizawa kept direct eye contact, “A couple of guards, the nurse who was in the room that day...” Y/n grimaced, knowing she escaped. “… and the person that goes by Mama. Do you know her real name?”

Y/n grit her teeth in frustration shaking her head. Of course, she didn’t know. That woman never told anyone anything.

It seemed superstitious, but her dream... had been a warning, she was still out there, and she would be looking for them. Her existence hanging over their heads like a bad omen.

“Listen kid, you and your family will be safe here, don’t worry about that…” Aizawa reassured her before she spiraled down into darkness.  “On a brighter note, I also made it possible for you to attend school here.”

Y/n’s dark thoughts halted, as she realized what he was implying.

“You’ll be in my class. I hope I didn’t overstep. I want to give you a normal life as much as possible. You deserve it, you may not see it this way. However, you did save a lot of people. U.A.’s principal, Nezu, recognizes this, as well as me. So have other staff members. We want to help you reach your full potential. They’ve enrolled you to the hero course. Should you wish to pursue becoming a hero yourself. You’ll have that available to you. If not, you’ll at least have a high school diploma…”

Aizawa stopped as he saw tears in Y/n’s eyes. Tears he was mistaking as overstepping.

“I apologize I should have waited later to tell you all of this, I know it seems like a lot…” Aizawa started to freak out more from her tears.

Y/n laughed at his reaction. “It’s not that. I have no words to express my gratitude for all you have done for me. All of you, thank you so much.” She glanced at all of them, her earnest eyes wanting to convey how truly happy she felt. Making eye contact with Aizawa last. “You really are my favorite hero Eraserhead…”

Aizawa’s eyes softened at her reaction. “You deserve the world kid. Even if it’s late we still want to give it to you if you want it. And I want you to keep using your telepathic quirk on these three, so they know if you are ever in danger. U.A. is safe but we’ve had some mishaps before. Only use it on them though, we don’t want to add anyone else to something we don’t understand yet.”  

Y/n looked over at Rosalinda who was talking quietly with Hanta. They both listened intently on the conversation Aizawa was having with her. Rosalinda gave her a reassuring nod, wanting her to take this opportunity for herself.

Y/n nibbling on her bottom lip whispered, “Okay.”

“We should also keep someone with you at all times. I’m sure the whole class can help in that department, they’re all eager to finally meet you.” Aizawa leaned forward on his toes, feeling anxious for this next part. “Also, you’ll have your own dorm at U.A. and whenever you are not there, you could… stay with me and my family.”

Y/n eyes widened again for what felt like the one hundredth time. There was so much happening.

“Or we can work something out to get you and your siblings another place to stay at.”

Y/n’s body shook with excitement. “You’re saying, me, Rosie and Miguel… can stay with you?”

“As of today, you three have been adopted by me. Rosalinda’s already old enough to leave, but I wanted to add her to the mix as well.” Aizawa looked over at Rosalinda who was smiling at him. 

“Ah, old man. Just call me Rosie Aizawa, we’re family now. And you don’t have to act shy about it, you know Y/n’s geeking out on the inside. After all, you are her favorite hero.” Rosalinda laughed at her star eyed reaction.

Shouto without meaning to gasped and gripped his chest, everybody turned to him in worry.

When Y/n realized it was her doing, she gripped his hand tightly.

“Oh, Shouto. I’m so sorry, we should really see if you guys can block me out somehow.” Y/n said worriedly as she scooted closer to him.

He shook his head at her. “No… I’m alright. This emotion is intense, I have never felt this before. It feels very warm.”

Izuku grimaced when he realized Shouto hasn’t experienced a lot of joy in his life.

Katsuki looked over at the two-toned haired young man. He also knows of the aloof boy’s past. It saddens him to think one of his companions wouldn’t know how to react when feeling something resembling happiness.

Looking over at Y/n who was trying to distract Shouto, he internally thanked the girl.

Maybe this connection the three of them have with her would have its benefits.

Katsuki also felt the rush of happiness pass through him. He would normally be described as a gremlin, still he knew what joy felt like. Of course, it felt more intense now that they were closer to her like Shouto stated, but he could handle it.

“I don’t know if this is going to be a problem, but I used my telepathic quirk at the club recently… and it was on a lot of people.” Y/n looked down at her lap ashamed as everyone turned to her.

“Was it when Kacchan went to look for you? I was thrown off when me and Shouto still saw you dancing. Then Kacchan said he spoke to you in the bathroom.” Izuku asked her curiously.

Y/n let go of Shouto’s hand to explain her quirk to an excited Izuku who wanted to know everything there was to know about her quirk.

“Mhm, I actually did this thing were if I mix my telepathic quirk, with the purple smoke that hypnotizes and the pink smoke that drugs. I can have people see whatever I want them to. It took me a while to figure that one out!”

“Really?!” Izuku jumped up from his crouching position. “Can we test it out? I think your quirk is fascinating and I have this notebook of all my friend’s quirks. It probably sounds lame, but I would love to add yours to it. I just need to see you use it, maybe we can even find new things you don’t know about it. Do you think…”

“Can you stop nerding out. You can do that later.” Katsuki rolled his eyes at his excited companion.

Y/n gave Katsuki a challenging smirk as she looked over at him while speaking to Izuku.

“I think that sounds wonderful Izuku.” She glanced back at Izuku, who grinning at her, knowing she wanted to get under Katsuki’s skin. “I would love to give you any information you want. Besides it’ll help with figuring out my quirk, right?”

She asked sweetly as she looked over at Katsuki again, who huffed at her.   

“Whatever…” Katsuki mumbled.

Y/n crawled over to Katsuki and got close to his face. Looking straight into his red eyes as she turned on her quirk again.

“Come on ‘Suki…” she taunted him, tugging at her bottom lip with her teeth.

Katsuki eyes widened at her sultry tone as she got closer to him. Gulping down for how different her voice sounded.

“Don’t you think it’ll be fun?” She winked at him as his ears and cheeks turned pink from her proximity.

His natural red eyes, burned with small flecks of a brighter scarlet. Glowing intensely as she used her quirk.

Entranced he couldn’t look away from her. “You’re going to be the death of me…” he thought unfiltered.

He gazed into her eyes then trailed down to her plumped lips that glistened as she wet them with her tongue.

Katsuki’s eyes darkened as he craved something he hadn’t needed in a long time.

Y/n saw his Adam’s apple go up and down as he swallowed. She raised one shoulder unashamed as she disconnected from his mind. Breaking the trance, she sucked him into. Humming approvingly, she backed away from him as she did indeed hear his thought.

Shouto smiled softly at the girl who was able to rile the young blond man in no time.

Izuku shook his head in disbelief, as he noticed Katsuki looking anywhere else but at Y/n. Izuku looked over at Y/n who winked teasingly in return.

“This is going to be fun…” she whispered to him.

Chapter Text

Aizawa observed the way the four of them interacted, this worried him for two reasons.

One, because his fatherly instincts were kicking in. He wanted to wrap Y/n in his scarf and take her far away from them. He didn’t like how close his students had become with her. And two, he was afraid of how quickly the four of them got along.

Even Katsuki and Shouto and that’s saying a lot.

Izuku was able to befriend literally anyone, even his enemies. But with Katsuki’s explosive personality and Shouto’s cool and distant nature – he didn’t know how all of this was going to plan out.

“I’ll research to see if anyone has reported anything, for the night you used your quirk.” He brought their attention back into focus. “For now, don’t worry about it. I’m sure if other people experienced your emotions that wouldn’t kill them. How about we take you to your new home, the school dorm? Miguel and Rosal…”

Rosalinda gave him a look, stopping him mid-sentence.

“– Rosie can go you with you to have a look around. I was thinking of giving Rosie a job as a teacher assistant to have her close to you.”

Rosalinda at hearing this perked up. “Are you serious?”

“Very, I know you taught these two and yourself Japanese. You also know Spanish which could be a great supplemental class to have. Principal Nezu agreed when I introduced the idea. What do you say?” Aizawa looked over at the exited young woman.

“Like I would ever deny you, dad.” Rosalinda cheekily chuckled as Aizawa groaned.

She glanced at Y/n and winked at her, making the girl smile brightly in return. Y/n looked up to her big sister a lot. Life for them was finally heading off into a carefree and happier course.

When Aizawa and Rosalinda began talking of the details for her teacher career, Y/n felt at peace. She turned to Hanta and saw him rocking Miguel back and forth as he slept.

Her little brother, gripped onto Hanta’s black shirt for dear life as he slept peacefully. Miguel always dreamed of having a brother he could look up to. Other than his sisters, he didn’t have anyone else that spoke his language.

Y/n’s heart melted at the sight of her siblings being able to let their guard down for the first time since their capture.  

Looking back at her three saviors, she saw two of them holding her hands again. Y/n hadn’t even noticed when that happened. The scowling blond hand’s twitched as he tried to get closer to her somehow.

She noted how in a way, they all gravitated to her like moths to a flame.

Even if Katsuki was fighting it, she knew he wanted to. Wondering if that was a side effect to her quirk too.

What did this all mean?

She wanted to know everything about her quirk as soon as possible, hoping whatever was happening to the four of them wouldn’t affect them negatively. 

“It’s probably pointless saying this now since I’ve been doing it non-stop... Do you mind if I use your first name instead of your last name? I should have asked for permission first, I’m sorry.” She called to them, distracting herself from her current turmoil.

Immediately three pairs of glowing scarlet flecked eyes turned towards her direction at hearing her voice.

“In your country you use first names, correct?” Shouto asked intrigued. Y/n nodded in response. “Then I don’t mind. I would like to know more about your cultural customs if I could?” 

“Of course.” Y/n responded kindly to his curiosity. Then her eyes glided over to Izuku for his answer.

“I don’t mind it either.” Izuku mumbled nervously. 

Y/n grinned when she noticed his slightly pink cheeks. “If you blush like that all the time, then I think I will… Izuku.”

Izuku hid his face under his sweater, making Y/n smile at his embarrassment. Face flared red, not used to having somebody else use his first name other than his mother, ex-girlfriend and best friends.

“What about you?” Her eyes clashed with crimson, eye’s that’ve been watching her the whole time without saying anything.

He shrugged. “Like you mentioned it’s pointless now…darling.” Katsuki made sure to think the last part instead of letting it leave his lips.

He wanted to test out his theory. If she could hear thoughts like she did in the bathroom that day at the club, she could hear him now too. Seeing the way Y/n reacted made him smirk, as she looked down at her lap quickly.

This confirmed it, she could hear him.

“Interesting,” he thought as Y/n blushed. “What? Can’t look me in the eyes now?” He scoffed amused.

Y/n gave him a small glare. “It’s not that…”

Chuckling darkly, Katsuki’s crimson eyes shone with mischief. “Come on, cats got your tongue now that you can’t think of anything to say back.”

“That’s no it. I never back down from anything…” Y/n crossed her arms huffing, irritated at him.

Izuku and Shouto gave Katsuki a silent frown as their hands were now empty because of him.

“Oh, I’m hoping you don’t. Because we’re not just shadowing you around. We’re going to train you too. These two may go easy on you, but I sure as hell won’t.” He gave her a wicked grin, though his eyes spoke differently.

Y/n smirked, ready to take the challenge. “I know you don’t pull your punches Katsuki, regardless of who you’re fighting. I’m still not scared of you. Give me your worst, Dynamight…” She whispered his hero name into his mind alone, disconnecting from the other two while doing so.

Katsuki’s eyes narrowed at Y/n, darkening as he kept direct eye contact.

Swallowing thickly, his voice sounded strained. “Good.” Katsuki replied back trying to keep his composure.

“Great.” Y/n retorted back with her sweet smile.

“I swear you two.” Izuku shook his head as the two hot headed gremlins glared at each other in defiance.

*************************

Once everyone was ready to head out from the infirmary, it was already dark outside.

As they walked around the campus Y/n realized how creepy it all looked. She never did like the dark, it always brought her pain and sorrow. The only thing illuminating them was the moon high above and some lights from the buildings around them.

It was a good thing everyone knew where they were going because she would be completely clueless of her surroundings. Though curiously, she looked around from building to building even though it was dark. She wished the sun could come out already so she could see everything.

Nervous tingles and excitement ignited in her body as the situation became more real to her. She was finally going to experience school, learn new things and hopefully make lots of friends.

Shouto glanced at Y/n, smiling softly when he saw the excited glint in her eyes. He could feel her emotions flare in him. When he looked at Izuku and Katsuki, he saw them with clear amusement as they too, felt what she was feeling.

It was weird, the connection they all had. But they all knew they would be okay.

Shouto was just glad Y/n didn’t turn out to be a villain, imagine being connected to someone who could do anything to the three of them.

Of course, they still didn’t understand her quirk and how it worked. However, little by little they would.

Y/n followed Aizawa with bubbling excitement, being piggy backed by Hanta. Her ankles were still sore and healing. He volunteered after an argument erupted which almost woke up poor Miguel.

Hanta felt every movement Y/n made as she tried to see her surroundings. Internally laughing at her giddiness.

It was like taking a kid to Disneyland for the first time. Maybe he would ask Aizawa to take them, she’s probably never been there. In a way, he felt like a big brother to her already. Maybe it was their heritage connection, but he would make sure to help her along the way.

Rosalinda, looked over her shoulder at Y/n and smiled at her sister. She then glanced at Hanta who smiled sheepishly at her, making the older girl blush. Hesitantly looking away as she focused on the boy in her arms instead.

Miguel throughout the whole ordeal slept like a log. Staying awake until her sister finally woke up caught up to him.

Izuku, Shouto and Katsuki walked not far behind as they talked quietly. They were slightly pouting from earlier, but no one gave them any mind.

“Se me hace chistoso que ya tienes a tres muchachos llorando por tu atención. Como si fueras un nuevo juguete.” Hanta airily laughed, smirking at Y/n. (I think it’s funny how you already have three boys crying for your attention. Like a new toy.)

Y/n smacked him in return, “Oh, shush it.”

“You want to say that again in the language we can understand tape arms?” Katsuki threatened quietly at his friend with a few sparks from his right hand, being mindful of the younger boy whose been sleep deprived.

“Nah, I think I’m good.” Hanta sweated nervously under Y/n, making her laugh quietly.

“U-huh…” Katsuki grumbled as he put his hand back down.

“Don’t mind him Katsuki. Sometimes there are puppies that are all bark and no bite.” Y/n teased at her Hispanic friend.

Katsuki cackled unable to hold back. “Damn, sweetheart you can be so cruel when you want to be.”

“Y/n!?” Hanta feeling betrayed, held her tighter to his back. “I will drop you!” He threated the poor girl whose ankles still hurt.

“Que?” (“What?”) Y/n stared into his dark brown eyes, clearly not giving a damn. “You and Rosie have been giving me shit since I woke up. I’m defending myself anyway I can.” She stuck out her tongue at him, trying to provoke him.

“You little shit…” Hanta pouted, though a smile was breaking through.

He was about to put her down and give her a piece of his mind. However, she was swiftly taking off his back by a warm and cold hand.

“I got it from here Sero.” Shouto stated plainly at the opened mouthed boy.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” Katsuki growled ready to pounce at his companion. Getting upset all over again. This is why Hanta had volunteered to take Y/n in the first place.

Izuku quickly got in between him and the calm cool-headed boy. Trying to stop an argument before it turned into a brawl.

“My prince has come to save me!” Y/n kissed Shouto on his cheek as he carried her effortlessly in his arms. Holding her close, with one arm under her knees and the other around her shoulder.

“Anything for my princess.” Shouto replied on instinct, cheeks tinted pink from the kiss. He looked at the blond and smirked irritating him and adding more fuel to the fire.

“Alright you want to go Icy-Hot bastard.” Katsuki started to roll up his long black sleeve shirt to fight with his calm companion.

“Angel, don’t make this harder than it already is.” Izuku looked at the girl who pouted innocently behind him. He still held Katsuki back who was now trying to strangle him for getting in the way.

She gave Izuku a teasing smile. “Anything for you, Izuku…” she said playfully in his mind, making his face light up on fire.

“Alright you four, stop goofing around. We’re here.” Aizawa whispered with a bored tone as he opened the door to the 3-A dormitory.

Rosalinda shook her head at Y/n. “Tsk-tsk-tsk. Traviesa…” (“Naughty girl…”)

Y/n rolled her eyes. She was finally able to act like her true self, and she was loving it. Y/n was always a natural flirt, she liked to tease those around her. She was only able to be this way with her siblings and the friends she made in the club.

She was relieved to know they were put into the protection program and would be given knew identities. She wasn’t able to say goodbye to them because of her sleeping state, which made her sad. But she was happy in the end she was able to save them too.

Aizawa mentioned she could write them letters and he would make sure to hand them out. This elated her and she already had a plan to write to all of them when she got the chance.

“It’s fairly late, it’s already past curfew. Everyone should be in their room. You four –” Aizawa pointed at Shouto, Katsuki, Izuku and Hanta “– go to your dorms. I’ll take it from here. I still expect to see you in class and on time. This doesn’t excuse you.”

Shouto carefully put Y/n down to stand on her own feet. Not letting her go until he made sure she was okay to walk. She gratefully smiled at him, making the calm boy shy away from her teasing stare.

“Come on sensei, it’s already three in the morning.” Hanta cried in protest.

Aizawa looked at the boy with a glare, shutting him up. “In the real world Sero. Heroes don’t get to sleep in.”

“Who is going to escort Y/n tomorrow?” Shouto asked to his sensei.

“I’m letting her settle in before she goes to class. Ashido, will be in charge of her tomorrow. She will be excused from her classes.” Aizawa responded lazily, ready to fall asleep at any given moment.

Groans of protest could be heard until they died down from Aizawa using his quirk in irritation. His dark hair floated up and eyes flared red, making Y/n gush in excitement in the background.

Katsuki gritted his teeth in anger. “You’re leaving her with that crazy raccoon eyed-bit…”

“Language Bakugou.” Aizawa beat him to the punch.

Katsuki groaned as he realized Mina would be like a can of beans ready to spill at any given moment. And since she was one of his best friends, she knew a lot of things he would rather keep to himself.

“I believe Y/n and Mina will hit it off with no problem.” Hanta agreed with sensei. “Y/n, she’ll even tell you some dirty secrets about Bakugou.”

Y/n at hearing this perked up. “Ooooh, really? Okay, I’m on board.”

Katsuki growled at the girl who stuck out her tongue at them.

“But…” Shouto’s soft voice protested quietly.

“Tell you what Sho. If it’s okay with my new dad…” Y/n playfully elbowed Aizawa, making him smile in amusement. “I’ll have lunch with you guys tomorrow at school. How does that sound? You can even share some of your yummy food with me. I’m dying to try authentic Japanese food. All we lived off at the club was American processed foods in cans and bottled vitamins.”

Y/n shivered in disgust at the memory.

Shouto and Izuku at the same time looked at each other, as they came up with the same idea.

“We can make you our favorites so you can try them.” Izuku stated cheerfully at Y/n. “I’m sure everyone else would want to participate too.”

“Aww, Izuku that sounds amazing. What do you say, Mr. Grump-Grump?” Y/n cooed at the irked gremlin.

“You’ll die if I give you what I like. My food is always extra, extra spicy.” Katsuki smirked at the wide-eyed girl.

“Consider this our first challenge then.” Katsuki perked at hearing that. “If I can’t eat whatever you give me. I’ll owe you something.” Y/n grinned at the mischievous blond.

Katsuki narrowed his eyes at her. “Anything?”

“Anything…” Y/n stated confidently. “Just know if I win, you’ll owe me something.”

“Y/n before making bets you should know. Katsuki does not play around with the level of his spicy food.” Shouto tried to warn the smiling girl, worried for her wellbeing.

“Don’t worry Shouto. You’ll get wrinkles and ruin your handsome face… I got this.” Y/n smiled and waved her hand dismissively at the blushing young man.

Izuku worried for Y/n, knowing there was nothing he could do to stop her. Once something was made up in her mind, she would go for it. He could tell right away, she resembled Katsuki a lot in that department.

“Fine, then don’t come crying when you can’t feel your tongue anymore.” Izuku scolded the girl.

“But Izu?” The girl sulked as she got closer to him. “You’re going to let me suffer if I fail?”

Izuku looked away from her as she got closer and closer to him, making him nervous all over again.

“I uh… no! I mean, I would never. I could never… You won’t…” Izuku couldn’t say anything coherent to come out of his mouth.

Y/n erupted in laughter from how nervous he was, making him smile sheepishly from hearing her. He liked to hear her laugh. He never wanted to see her so broken like he did during the rescue mission.

“I’m just playing Izuku.” E/c eyes turned serious, with determination. “Trust me. I got this.” She patted his shoulder reassuringly.

Izuku only nodded at the girl as he patted her head in return, a small form of affection he didn’t realize he was giving freely. Believing in her whole heartedly.

Startling him, she got on her tiptoes to make them at eye level and grabbed his cheeks in her smaller hands.

“You’re so cute!” Y/n teased him, squishing his freckled cheeks making them puff out.

“Y/n!” Izuku cried at her as his cheeks kept being squeezed and abused in her hands.

Y/n let him go giggling at his reddening cheeks. “Okay, I don’t want to keep you all up anymore. It’s time to go to sleeeep.” Y/n sung as she yawned tiredly.

“Alright then say your goodnights before I show you to your dorm.” Aizawa sighed tiredly as he yawned too.

Y/n hurriedly pecked all four boys on their cheek, Katsuki, Izuku, Shouto and Hanta in that order as quickly as she could. Aizawa was too tired to say anything so he let the girl be. Rosalinda laughed at the three dumbfounded boys as she too walked away.

The boys didn’t register what Y/n did until she was out of their sight waving at them from the elevator she went into. Three of them looked at her direction in a daze as the steel doors closed. The other already used to his family greeting him in that manner laughed at the rest like Rosalinda had.

“Did she just?” Izuku touched his cheek, erupting into a mumbling mess.

Shouto nodded at Izuku with a small smile. “It feels nice, doesn’t it?”

“That little shit! I’m going to get her back ten-fold when I see her next time.” Katsuki growled to no one in particular.

“Does that mean you are going to kiss her on the lips then?” Shouto asked bluntly.

“Shouto!” Izuku gasped shocked at his calm friend.

Katsuki’s face burned hot as he hid it from his friends. “Damn you Half and Half.”

Shouto smirked at the blond. “But you said you will get back at her ten-fold. Doesn’t that mean a real kiss equals that?” Shouto asked innocently, tilting his head to the side.

“NO IT DOESN’T!” Katsuki yelled at Shouto as he grabbed a laughing Hanta from the back of his shirt. Pulling him towards the elevator’s that would take them to the dorms, stomping away in fury.

“Some things never change.” Shouto smiled at Katsuki’s tantrum.

“Shouto, we need to have a serious conversation about all of this.” Izuku’s face returned to normal as he looked at his friend.

“What is it Izuku?” Shouto asked concerned.

Izuku shook his head. “Not right now, I think we should go over everything tomorrow when we’ve rested. But I’m really worried about this between the four of us. Will you tell Yaoyorozu?”

Shouto looked up to the ceiling remembering he has other things to worry about too. Things he’s been able to put off since meeting Y/n.

“Are you going to tell Uraraka?” Shouto asked in return.

“Honestly, I don’t know. All of this is hard to explain to someone. Specially to an ex… I mean if we were together, I would have answered that yes in a heartbeat. I wouldn’t want her to doubt me, but now…” Izuku nibbled on his lip nervously.

“You don’t owe her anything Izuku. As your best friend, take my advice and move on. Maybe with Y/n…”

“No.” Izuku mumbled hurriedly. “No, it’s too soon. I wouldn’t do that to Ochako. And I don’t know anything about Y/n. I’m not going to jump into a relationship blindly just because of how a quirk is making me feel. And these feelings are strange, you feel them too, right?”

Shouto nodded. “I agree with you. However, I’ve never felt this before. I’m just not sure if these feelings are mine or not. She seems so carefree and understanding. Even with everything she went through, she still finds the strength to keep fighting. I admire that, and she sacrificed everything for her family. No matter the pain and sorrow she was in, she never retaliated against them.”

Shouto subconsciously touched his left eye, feeling the bumpy skin under his fingertips.

Touching the scar always brought him pained memories he would rather forget, though was unable to. Sometimes when he slept, he would have the same nightmare over and over. Waking up drowned in sweat, erratic heart beating as he tried to ground himself back into reality.

The images of his mother looking at him in horror. As if he was to blame for everything his father put her through, played like a movie in his mind. The whistling of the hot water in the tea kettle ingrained into his brain from that day. The burning and pain on his small face, after she poured it over his left side.

Then, crying and her apologizing profusely as she realized what she did to her five-year-old son. Trying to use her ice quirk to lessen the pain for him, even though it was too late and the damage had already been done.

“Shouto, are you okay?” Izuku brought Shouto back from his dark memories, understanding what his friend was insinuating.  

“All I’m saying is, someone like her is hard to come by. Obviously, what you say makes perfect sense. We don’t know anything about her. We also have to consider what she’s going through and this new change in her life. Whatever happens, will happen. I’m not going to push her away, like you probably will.” Shouto mismatched eyes met with Izuku’s green eyes.

Izuku’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “Who says I’m going to push her away?” He thought about the interaction from earlier. If anything, that was far from it, it felt natural to be by her side which is why he felt skeptical of her quirk.

Shouto gave Izuku an ‘are you serious look’.

“You freak out at the mention of anything romantic. I’m not trying to push you towards her to become her lover. I think you need a friend like her. We all do, even Katsuki. She reminds me of you in a way.”

“Me?” Izuku thought back to the carefree girl, how are we similar? He thought.

“Yes, you smile even when you’re in pain. Always putting those you care about first. I think I feel comfortable around her, because she gives me the same vibe as you.” Shouto smiled at Izuku as he laughed at him.

“Vibe? Have you been learning slang from Mina again?” Izuku chuckled at his friend.

“She is trying to teach me to ‘loosen up’. Her words not mine.” Shouto stated plainly.

Izuku looked at his watch and grimaced when he saw the time. “Okay, lets continue this tomorrow.”

Shouto quietly agreed and the two best friends got on the elevator, making small talk as it took them to their own dorms. Separating to their prospective hallways as it dinged on their floors, they bid each other goodnight.

And as three separate young men laid on their bed, thoughts of the carefree girl invaded their minds as sleep peacefully took them under.

Y/n laid on her new bed beside her little brother and older sister. Facing the window and looking out towards the bright moon. Silent tears of joy and a small smile of finally knowing what freedom felt like.

When Aizawa brought them to Y/n’s room, he didn’t have the heart to separate them. The two girls were clearly still shaken up. He told Rosalinda her dorm would be one door down from Y/n’s when she was ready to move into her new space, and Miguel would be in the middle of them.

They would go over everything once they all rested.

Y/n wiping her tears turned around, facing her brother. Hugging him closer to her body. He smiled in his sleep and snuggled closer into her, his small hands hanging on to her gifted pajamas. Rosalinda, scooted closer to the two of them in her sleep making Y/n smile. She subconsciously wrapped her arm around the two.

Y/n put her forehead against her sisters as she finally let sleep drag her down.

And for the first time, she didn’t have any nightmares.    

Chapter Text

Y/n and Mina were walking arm in arm outside on the school grounds. Mina was showing her around as promised. She quickly befriended the pink skinned girl with golden horns, black retinas, and golden eyes.

When she woke up late in the morning, Aizawa stopped by to let her know her sister was with another staff member learning the ways of being a teacher assistant. And her brother was taken to his home to meet Eri, the little girl Aizawa adopted a couple of years ago. He mentioned she would be meeting her after school hours along with Hitoshi his other adopted son, Nemuri and Hizashi.

She was excited and couldn’t wait for the afternoon to come by.

In the meantime, she marveled at the scenery in front of her. It was all so beautiful. The school was shaped like a gigantic 3D, H. It was the first thing that could be seen from the other side of the gated school. The dorms were behind the school with a walkway leading up to the campus. She noticed as they walked by how some students walked around without a care in the world, listening to music, talking, and laughing freely, others rushing to their destination.

Mina explained how some of them didn’t have a full schedule and probably had to rush to their work studies. Something students did when they got their provisional hero licenses or if they were from the other class departments, found companies that worked with them.

The school consisted of four departments, the Hero course, General Education, Support and Management. For those students who didn’t qualify for the Hero course, they were put into the other departments they signed up for as back up.

Y/n at the thought of taking one of their spots, felt horrible.

However, Mina was quick to reassure her. Even though she didn’t take the entrance exam and was a third year, she was already a great hero. She didn’t need to go through the program in a traditional way like everyone else did.

If Nezu and the other staff members didn’t see the potential in her, she wouldn’t have been put in the Hero course to begin with.

“You totally fit in with the uniform on. You look so cute! Where did you get the tights?” Mina asked intrigued on Y/n’s green tights that matched the color of her pleated uniform skirt.

She put on the uniform that was given to her before meeting with Mina. The same clothes the pink skinned girl wore. Except instead of tights underneath, Mina wore long black socks.

It was the school’s signature attire, grey jacket, red tie, white shirt under and dark green pleated skirt for the girls. Guys wore dark green pants, something Y/n was going to argue with the staff to get for the girls.  

“Oh, um they were on top of the uniform. I figured they were part of it. Do you think it looks weird? I can take them off.” Y/n looked down at her legs feeling insecure, playing with the ends of her skirt.

Then again, she didn’t want to take them off because of her scars. She didn’t want to be questioned on the slashes that layered her legs. The bumpy skin looked like she was attacked by a tiger. She was thankful for the person who left this little extra accessory. Clearly thinking about the way, she would feel.

Y/n always preferred to wear long skirts, or pants to hide her scars.

“No! Not at all, it looks super adorable. I’m sure Midnight sensei thought you might like the gesture.” Mina added with a kind smile, noticing how Y/n became closed off, trying to hide her legs. 

“Midnight sensei?” Y/n tilted her towards her new friend.

“Mhm, that’s her hero name. Her real name is Nemuri Kayama. Did Aizawa tell you about her?” Mina asked carefully not wanting to say anything she shouldn’t.

Now that the case of saving Y/n was closed. Aizawa and his students could finally tell the rest of the class about the mission and what they had to do. His students knew of what Y/n went through while she was captive.

Something they were grateful to get her out of. 

Y/n nodded happily at her. “Yes, I do know who she is. Don’t worry he explained the whole DNA thing to me earlier this morning. I haven’t met them yet, but I would love to meet her and, I think he said Hizashi Yamada was his name? Present mic, right?”

“Yeahp that’s them! You’re not weirded out by this whole thing?” Mina asked with concerned in her golden eyes.

“No, out of everything… trust me this is not the worst. And if anything, it gives me more family members rights?” Y/n closed her eyes, her chin up to the bright clear sky with a big smile.

Feeling the cold breeze of the day sway her hair around her face. Smiling from the feeling of being free. Being able to walk around without worrying of torture or being the cause of people’s torture.

Mina looked up to the girl in awe, admiring her strength.

“I swear if he doesn’t do anything soon. I’m gonna take you all to myself!” Mina squealed as she hugged the girl. Trying to squish Y/n to her shorter statue.

Y/n laughed at how clingy Mina was being, not that she minded. She really liked hugs herself too. She respected this countries culture, but she really missed the proximity of having people close to her.

If anything, she missed her dad’s hugs before going to bed and her mother’s when they would dance around the kitchen. Remembering how simple and blissful those times were. A true family, something she always longed for.

Mina shook her hand in front of Y/n, trying to get her attention. “Hey are you okay?”

“Sorry, Mina, got lost in thought. What were we talking about?” Y/n tilted her head down to look at the shorter girl.

“Nothing important. Just if someone doesn’t get a move on quick, they’re going to miss their shoooooot.” Mina sung, making Y/n laugh.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Y/n laughed at Mina’s out of the blue statement.

“That’s okay, it’ll all make sense soon.” Mina smiled mischievously at the girl.

“Mmm.” Y/n looked at the girl suspiciously. “Anyways, I was promised by Hanta that you would spill some dirty secrets on Katsuki.”

“Ooooooh, first name basis with my boys.” Mina winked at the girl, making her blush.

“It’s not like that… I’m just used to saying peoples first names. Besides, you prefer to be called by your first name, right?” Y/n asked the girl knowingly.

“True, but that’s different.” Mina stared at Y/n, making her fidget. “You don’t have a little crush on either of them, do you?” she asked with an excited grin.

Y/n cackled almost tripping on her own feet.

“What?! Mina I’ve been here less than a day?” Incredulously, the girl giggled at how ridiculous that question was.

“Noooot even Bakugou? Or you know… Midoriya and Todoroki?” Mina wiggled her eyebrows.

Y/n looked around her surroundings first, making sure the students walking around weren’t listening. Then sighed at the pink skinned girl and bit her bottom lip nervously.  

“Okay, honestly?” Mina nodded eagerly at the girl. “Yes, they’re really attractive.”

Mina squealed in excitement, making Y/n laugh.

“But that’s it!”

Mina pouted at the girl. “Aw come on, Y/n. Attraction always leads to feelings then to relationships and then, you knooow.”

Y/n shook her head sighing seriously. “This is different. I’m going to tell you a secret. I’m sure Aizawa didn’t tell all of you guys.” This perked Mina up. “But you have to promise not to say anything. Absolutely nothing to anyone.” Mina nodded determined. “Okay…”

Y/n explained the connection the four of them have because of her using her quirk on them. How they all could feel her emotions, practically like an open book. Explaining how they were acting around her, how she noticed the little details when they gravitated towards her. The color of their eyes changing, and how clueless they all were to this predicament they were in.  

“Oh woow…” Mina gushed.

“I don’t think it’s like that at all Mina. This could’ve happened literally with anyone else.” Y/n tried to explain to the girl as they kept on walking.

The outside of the campus was rather large, she was sure it would take them a whole day to go through the whole thing.

“Yeah, you’re right. It could have happened with anyone else, but it happened with them. That still means something. Even if you don’t understand your quirk yet. I don’t think you should ignore what’s happening between you all.” Mina stated.

“But it’s not real.” Y/n ran her free hand through her hair, exasperated. “Yeah, they’re attractive and really kind, but I’m not going to jump on them like a cat on heat just because my quirk is telling me to. Or how my quirk is forcing them to act towards me.” Y/n mumbled.

Mina pouted up at the girl not liking her answer. She sighed in defeat not trying to make her uncomfortable. “You’re probably right, besides you chose three people with the most baggage anyway.”

“What do you mean?” Y/n tilted her head at Mina.

Mina put three fingers up, one going down as she went down the list. “A broken hearted handsome timid nervous wreck, an engaged clueless emotionally distant hottie aaaand a fuck-boy with connection issues who is also eye candy.”

Y/n stopped walking, stunned from this revelation. She knew who she referred to as the broken hearted one, but not the other two.

“Wait, what?! Engaged? Oh, my god. This is bad… I hope this doesn’t ruin their relationship.”

Y/n started to panic. Hyperventilating at the thought of ruining a start of a family.

“Crap, crap, crap. I really don’t want to be a homewrecker! I mean not that there’s anything happening, but how do you explain to your fiancée you’re connected with someone like that?!”

Y/n crouched low on the ground, feeling queasy.

“And a fuck-boy? What the fuck does that even mean?!”

Mina laughed at the poor girl that looked ready to throw up, earning a glare that could rival Katsuki’s. However, Mina already used to those types of glares only laughed more.

“Relax. It’s not what you think, I promise. It’s much more complicated than what it sounds like. So, I’ve heard. All I know is both parties were forced into this engagement arrangement.” Mina shrugged nonchalantly.

“How do you know all of this.” Y/n looked at Mina with suspicion.

Would she blab her quirk to somebody else, even if she made her promise not to?

Y/n shook her head from the thought. No, Mina was kind and her friend. She would trust her until she proved her wrong.

“I hear things. Also, I’m only telling you this because I can tell you care, if not I wouldn’t have said anything. Quirk connection or not, you do care for them.” Mina gave Y/n a gentle smile.

Y/n nodded her head understanding, knowing Mina could be trusted. She shook her hands trying to dissipate the worry of ruining an engagement.

Still crouched low, she hugged her knees closer to herself. “It’s Shouto isn’t it?”

Mina nodded at the girl solemnly.

“And Katsuki is the playboy…” Y/n closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I’m not going to get murdered by his crazy lovers, right?” She attempted at a joke, not liking how serious this conversation was.  

She refused to judge Katsuki. She didn’t know him personally. Whatever happened before her she would take it with an open mind. People adapted to situations forced on them. And others shouldn’t judge him for the decisions he had to make to keep moving forward.

Shouto was clearly the victim here, so was the other person forced into the engagement. Whatever he needed she would help him.

And Izuku, well Izuku was still heart broken. It was only a week from the break-up. The only reason she knew was because she met him that same day. He needed a friend, and she would be there for him too.

“You know, I could be connected to worse people. At least they’re not villains right…” Y/n laughed halfheartedly. “This is so complicated.” She groaned into her knees. “But I would rather deal with this, a million times more than be back there.”

Shivering from the thought she buried her face deeper into herself.

Mina gave the girl her hands to help her up. “Come on, let’s head back to campus. I want to show you more things before lunch. I was told we were all going to eat lunch with you. Everyone prepared lunches this morning, even Mineta. I’m super excited it’s almost like an early thanksgiving.”

Mina looked around as she realized how far they walked from the campus. Whining in protest she linked her arms with Y/n again and began to walk through the small forest that surrounded them.

“Uh, is this safe?” Y/n asked looking around the tall trees, not liking to be in the dark too much.

Mina waved her hand dismissively. “Don’t worry, I go through these all the time.”

Mina and a wary Y/n chatted about their interests finding out they have a lot in common. Mina loved to dance like Y/n. She suggested for them to go to a club together, this made Y/n tense up making Mina retract her suggestion. Quickly following up by saying they could have a party at their dorm instead. They could invite the other students, close friends from the other departments.

Y/n nodded happily at that idea. She’s never been to a party before especially with people her age. It was rare to see people her age at the club, it was mainly older adults or people in their early and late twenties.

As they now walked the hallways of the school, they were abruptly stopped by a construction work cite. Mina groaned in annoyance as she realized they would have to circle back around the other way.

“Come on Y/n, we have to go back around. We might be a little late to lunch, but that’s okay, I don’t think everyone will mind. I’m sure someone saved a table… Y/n?” Mina stopped talking when she didn’t feel the other girl next to her.

Mina’s carefree smile slowly disappeared when she saw Y/n with glossy eyes, looking towards the direction of the construction, her hand slightly twitching at her side.

Misinterpreting the moment as her spacing out again. Giving a quizzical stare, she was about to make a joke for falling behind. But then stopped herself when she really noticed the cowering stance of the trembling girl.

Then it hit her.

Y/n was scared, the noises coming from the machines were terrifying her.

“Y/n?” Mina spoke quietly, not wanting to make it worse.

Y/n was frozen in fear… the sounds taking her back to the medical room. The room she always feared the most. The one she wasn’t supposed to worry about here in U.A. High. 

It sounded just like…

“My dear Y/n… do you think you can keep going. I’ve been dying to try this new toy…” Garaki whispered darkly into Y/n’s bleeding ear.

“Please, stop… I can’t go any longer…” Y/n whimpered in pain.

“Nonsense…”

Y/n wailed in pain from the prodding of the tool on her exposed skin as he ignored her request.

Mina reached to touch Y/n’s shoulder making her cower in fear. “Hey, it’s okay…” Mina tried to reassure the girl.

“Don’t touch me…” Y/n growled lowly like a caged animal. Jumping away from Mina’s hand.

Mina quickly retracted her hand back, scolding herself for being so forward.

Y/n walked back to the wall behind her, bumping onto the cool metal of the lockers. Fingers pushing hard against them for dear life, attempting to grip on to something. Though there was nothing behind her to hold onto. Sliding down to her knees as memories flooded into her mind.

Memories, that kept coming at her even though she silently begged for it to stop. Her eyes looking around frantically. She couldn’t discern her memories from reality anymore.

What was real? Where… where… she thought confused, as her head began to hurt.

Mina’s heart ached at the thought of what they did to her friend down at the club as she saw her friend panic. She called out to the workers sawing a few feet down to stop. Understanding this is what triggered her outburst.

They all gave her perplexed glances until they saw Y/n hyperventilating on the floor. Nodding at Mina and stopping the loud noise all together. The hallway fell into silence as they gave Y/n space to breathe.  

Mina walked slowly to her. The echoing of the steps bringing another memory to life.

“Why are you hiding, Y/n. You know I’ll find you regardless. Come out little one… you’re lucky you’re so small right now. It’s a drag trying to find you…” Large steps could be heard as Garaki, and a couple of other guards looked for her.

Y/n’s little feet padded against the cold tiles as she tried to run away from her assailants. Alerting them of her location.

“Ah, there you are! Nice try, Y/n. You’ll have to be cleverer than that!” Garaki laughed as he let the guards bring the small girl back to him.

She felt large hands grab her smaller arms. Pulling her back into the medical room, her small voice screaming in protest. She was ten at the time, only ten when this all started. She was told it was only going to be a medical exam, but it was a lie.

She kicked with all her might, screaming for them to let her go. But her panicked wails were ignored.  

It was always to no avail.

Garaki always found her, no matter where she hid her small body, he always found her. It had become pointless when she grew. She was no longer small. She couldn’t hide in the cabinets anymore. She couldn’t hide in the dark corners of the hallways on the times she was able to escape.

All she could do was take the pain, over and over again.

Promising to herself not to break, because that would be the day she would lose, and they would win. 

“Come back to me, love. You’re mine, all mine… you belong with me. You’ve always belonged with me. Take this as a warning… I can do so much more. Now come back to me, before I break this whole damn city apart for you.” A baritone male voice she’s never heard before whispered threateningly into her mind.

Y/n gripped at her head from hearing the booming voice in her head. Her eyes glowing red from her quirk being forced to activate.

This voice was not Garaki’s.

This person was making her see these memories. Forcing her to relive them again.

“Stop it…” she whimpered in pain.

“Not until you are with me. You should have never left.” His voice gritted in anger. “Now, I have to get you. So much work I have to put into you… We were finally going to be together. Why did you run from me!”

He yelled in her head, his voice vibrating in agitation.

Y/n dug her nails into her head in pain, her skull felt like it was splitting in two. This wasn’t a memory. This intruder was taking over her mind. She was always gentle and careful when she used her quirk. But not this person, they were forcing themselves in, and her fighting back wasn’t making it easier.

How was she able to hear this person, did they have the same ability as her?

“You think they’re the only ones you’re connected to.” He chuckled darkly. “You little brat…”

He tsked

“…me and you were the only ones who were supposed to have this connection. Master risked so much for this to work. Now, you’ve gone and ruined it with three pathetic wannabe heroes… and it had to be them of all people.”

“What are… you… saying. Who are you?” Y/n clenched her teeth, her jaw aching from the force.

Quick steps resonated in the background, echoing louder as they came closer to Y/n. Momentarily breaking the connection Y/n had with the unknown person in her head. She tried to look up, but hissed in pain as the voice forced her back in.

“They have to die. I will kill them and keep you all to myself. This will all be on you, never forget that.” The voice sounded staticky then vanished as quickly as it came.

Y/n exhaled, finally in control of herself. Taking deep breaths in, exhausted from fighting back.

A wave of panic slammed through her, as she took in the seriousness of it all.

That voice was real.

That last threat was real.

Whoever this person was spoke into her mind, like she’d done with Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku. Except she had no control over it at all. How was this person able to do that?

Gripping on the edges of her skirt feeling helpless, it all settled in.  

What have I done… she thought.

In escaping and using her stupid quirk she damned three people. Three people that had nothing to do with this. Three very kind people that welcomed her in with open arms.

Chapter Text

“Maybe I should go back… Maybe then this person will forget about them, and they’ll be okay…”

She felt strong arms cage her on either side of her shoulders, forehead pressed closely to hers. Startling her back to here and now. The smell of lavender with a clash of cedarwood penetrating through her nose.

Calming her erratic thoughts.

“No…” out of breath from his run and aching heart to get to her, his palms slammed flat on the cool metal behind her in anger. “No, you are not going back. You are never going back to them.” 

Stressing out the word to show her how serious he was.

“S-Shouto…” Y/n whimpered, realizing the half cold half hot, male’s body trembling from above her. “How did you? Did you… did you hear?”

Shouto nodded his head solemnly. “I did. I heard everything.”

“I’m sorry… I didn’t know…” she shook her head, afraid for what could happen to him. “I didn’t know this would happen. I’m so sorry.” She cowered into herself, scared of what her new friends would have to endure because of her.

Shouto felt a throbbing ache in his chest, grimacing when he felt his heart pound rapidly. However, he refused to stay away. He would not deter from helping her through this.

She wasn’t at fault.

Shouto pressed his forehead further into hers. “Y/n please calm down…” he breathed out, clutching at his chest with his right hand.

However, Y/n wasn’t hearing him, she couldn’t. Her mind was coming up with gruesome scenarios of their demise. Anxiety clawing at her. They were going to die, and it was all her fault.

She wasn’t strong enough to save all three of them.

It was different when she took the pain for others because she was the target. The people she cared about were used against her, to have her bend to whosever’s will. She could easily do that, however, when others were targeted instead of her, she had no control or say over it.

She didn’t take the threat lightly, how could she?

Shouto in pain looked over at Mina who didn’t know what to do. “Ashido…” he tried to breathe through the strong emotion engulfing him. “Please find, Izuku and Katsuki. Make sure they are alright.”

“What about you Todoroki?” Mina protested in concern.

“I will be… fine.” He winced as he felt the throbbing ache of his heart again. “Please hurry…” he whispered, turning back to Y/n.

Mina nodded hurriedly to find her other friends, understanding Shouto could take care of this on his own. If he was acting like this, how where the other two?

Mina now understood why Y/n was so serious about keeping her relationship with the three young men a secret, deciding in her mind to help them along the way. They would need all the help they could get if they were on their own.  

“Y/n.” Shouto tried calling her again.

At hearing his plea, this time she listened. Remembering he more than likely was feeling what she felt. Opening her eyes, her normal e/c eyes where shinning red from her quirk still being activated. Silent tears streaming down her cheeks. Biting her trembling lip as she did what he requested.

Shouto’s eyes glistened at the corners from feeling her immense emotions. He grimaced again as another wave of panic entered him.

Softened mismatched eyes stared into her panicked ones.

“Close your eyes, princess.” Shouto pleaded again delicately this time. Using the same nickname from yesterday, that was beginning to grow on him.

Y/n did as she was told, still trembling in fear, hugging her knees closer to her as Shouto hovered above her. His forehead still touching hers as he leaned closer, making a little world only for them to exist in.

“I want you to listen to my voice and do what I ask of you. Can you do that for me?” Shouto groaned quietly.

Trying to keep his discomfort unnoticed to not make her panic more than she already was. He froze the fingertips of his right hand and began to run them lightly into her scalp. Giving her head some relief from the headache she was having.

Y/n nodded as she leaned into his touch eagerly. Seeking any comforting touch, after being mentally violated with forced memories from her past.

“Give me your hand.” He waited for her to put her hand into his awaiting left warm palm.

Instantly turning on his fire quirk once she slid her hand in his. Making sure only to let out an amount that wouldn’t harm her. Keeping both the cold and hot from his quirk on at the same time. Something he’s been able to do from years of experience.  

“What do you feel?” He breathed out heavily, trying to stay in control of her emotions flowing through him.

“Warm and cold… warm hand and...” Y/n sniffled. “Cold fingers.”

“Good…” He brought the hand he was holding closer to his face, letting her roam around freely. “What else do you feel?”

Y/n with eyes squeezed shut, delicately ran her fingertips over his chiseled jaw. Tentatively sliding her fingers towards his chin. 

“Don’t go quiet on me, princess. Tell me what you feel.” Shouto egged her on. Starting to feel at ease as he succeeded to distract her from her fears.

Y/n cheeks tinted pink from the name, it sounded so lovely when he used it.

Running her right hand from his chin up to his slightly natural pouty lips. She hesitated, but when Shouto didn’t protest and instead pushed her hand closer to his lips, he kissed the tips gently.

“Lips.” She whispered quietly.

“Mhm, go higher.” His voice came out shaky, dreading the direction her hand was headed to.

Y/n’s hand touched the tip of his cupids bow, feeling the dip then moved to his left cheek, making his breath hitch for a moment. He pushed through it though. He’s never let anyone touch his scar before.

Not his family members, close friends, or past relationships for the fear of being rejected. Of people being disgusted by the bumpy red skin from his scar.

That didn’t seem to stop Y/n, and when she reached the scar on his left cerulean eye. She delicately rubbed small circles on his skin with her thumb, not wanting to make him uncomfortable. She knew how hard this must be for him.

His breathing momentarily stopped, and she opened her eyes. His eyes now closed.

“Shouto…” she called to him. “You don’t have to.”

He shook his head with eyebrows furrowed. “It’s alright.”

She knew what this felt like. What the fear of rejection would do to someone from exposing your deepest insecurities and be shunned for it. No one’s ever touched her scars before either, not even her siblings. Well, no one that she cares about. The only person that’s ever touched them was the same person who made them.  

“Does it hurt?” She asked gently.

“Not anymore.” He smiled softly opening his heterochromia eyes. Noticing how her red eyes vanished like blown smoke. Her e/c eyes slowly taking over. “There you are.”

She swallowed the knot in her throat, not wanting to cry in front of him again.

“I’m sorry, you had to see me like this.” She let go of his face and crossed her arms in front of her, gripping on to her elbows tightly burying her face in between her clothed knees.

“No, I’m not accepting this.” Shouto growled in tamed anger.

“I understand if you want to stay away from me…  After hearing that how could you not.” Y/n nodded her head completely understanding, sounding muffled from the direction of her voice.

Shouto leaned back to look at her slightly untamed h/c hair, probably from her gripping it tightly. His eyes narrowed in rage as he thought about the voice who invaded their minds. He heard the whole thing, and he was sure Katsuki and Izuku did too.

He was in his break buying a drink from one of the vending machines when he felt the sharp pain in his chest ignite unforgivingly. It felt worse than the day they saved her. Images of what looked like Y/n when she was smaller running away from Garaki, playing like a grainy movie in his mind.

She was so small. How could they do that to her at such a young age?

Without meaning to, he let his fire and ice quirk come alive scaring the other students who walked around the hallways. Ignoring them, he didn’t know how, but wherever he let his legs take him to was where the pain got the worst.

Following the pain like a map, he pushed through it and was able to find her crouched low in the middle of a lone hallway, after running for what felt like hours though it was only mere minutes.

He saw Mina was trying her best to talk her down, but she wasn’t listening. He knew she was listening to the voice that threatened him, Izuku and Katsuki, because he was hearing the exact same thing. He didn’t know how, but he knew it was due to her quirk.

They would have to start working on her quirk sooner than they realized, there were too many questions adding up.

Shouto bit back his distaste of their situation and scooted closer to her, deciding to focus on what he could do now. He kept running his cold hand lightly into her hair. Gripping her chin with his left thumb and forefinger, he tiled her chin up to have her look at him again.

Her eyes already red and slightly puffy from crying. Even though he wasn’t there when she was younger, he was here now, and he was going to make sure nothing like that would ever happen again.

“I’m not mad at you, Y/n. Never apologize for what you had to go through that other fortunate didn’t.” Shouto’s voice came out barely above a whisper but firm.

His heart rate slowing down, knowing Y/n was finally coming down from her panicked state.

Y/n stared at Shouto’s kind eyes. Noticing a similar pain reflected in his. He’s experienced pain too, and it sparked fury in her veins knowing this.

Why would someone so kind as Shouto know what anxiety and suffering felt like. He was the number one hero’s son according to what Mina told her. He should have had a stress-free life.

“Who hurt you?” She asked Shouto who looked away from her unwavering gaze.

Should he tell her?

They didn’t know each other that well for him to spill his family secrets. Hell, the only reason why Izuku knows is because he was blinded by rage at the time and told him. He wanted to beat him at the sports festival and Katsuki found out because the little sneak heard everything.

“I understand if you don’t want to tell me.” Y/n reassured the boy whose body became rigid from the question.

Shouto took a deep breath in and slowly let it out.

No, he knew he could trust her. If he wanted to gain her trust in return, he would have to open-up first. It was something he was slowly learning from his best friend. To be trusted you have to be vulnerable too.

“My parents.” He mumbled. “More my father than my mother. This scar…” he pointed to the left side of his handsome face.

The red burn covering his whole cerulean eye, forehead, and part of his left cheek. He gulped as he remembered that day.

“It was given to me by mother because of him. The thought of looking at my left side made her…Mmm,” he grunted, words refusing to escape him. “Apologies, I don’t normally talk about this…”

Y/n cupped his left side with her hand tentatively rubbing small circles on his tender skin again.

With eyes half lidded he leaned into her touch, already liking how her delicate hand felt against him.

Y/n got closer and gently kissed him under his left eye, where the scar began. Shouto’s eyes widened slightly as he felt her delicate lips on his scar, his heart skipping a beat.

She pushed back right away before he could say anything. Giving him a gentle smile.

“Why did you?” Shouto asked stunned. Looking from her lips to her kindhearted e/c eyes.

“I can tell you’re insecure about it Shouto. It’s the reason why you try to hide your scar with your bangs right? I’m the same as you, you know. You can’t tell but underneath these tights, my legs are full of them. I’m sure you saw with the pictures Hanta took.” She tugged at his perfectly split in the middle, red and white strand as she talked. Gliding his hair back from his face with both of her hands.

“I…” he mumbled, feeling anxiety from having his scar on full display.

“It’s hypocritical for me to say this, since I can tell we have the same fear. Regardless, you have to know… You’re beautiful inside and out. Like you told me, don’t be ashamed of the battles you had to survive, that others didn’t have to. This…”

She quickly kissed his scar again, smiling from his shocked face.

“…shows people that no matter what, you survived and you’re still here. And I’m glad you’re here. I’m glad I got to meet you. I hope we can become close friends, Sho.” She murmured to him.

“I’d like that.” Shouto agreed with a small smile, his anxiety slithering back to its cave. “I have a hard time making female friends.” 

Y/n laughed at his scrunched-up face. “I don’t think you have a hard time. I think they want to be more than your friend.”

Shouto groaned in frustration. “I do not understand why people are attracted to this.” He pointed at his scar again.

Y/n rolled her eyes playfully at him. “You mister are more than your scar and you’re more than your family’s past. You are kind, caring, soft spoken and very handsome. Like a prince.” Y/n smiled. The nickname fit him perfectly. “If you get to call me princess, then I’ll call you, my prince. Anyone would be lucky to have you in their life, me included.”

Shouto looked down at the girl trying to hide his small smile and blush.

“Ahh…” Y/n teased him. “I got you to smile again.”

Shouto tried to hide his smile with his hand, sitting back but still staying close to her, as to not break from the little world they created by just being there for each other.  

“I’m serious Shouto, if you don’t see your beauty, I’ll make you see it. I’ll call you handsome everyday if I have to.” Y/n looked at the calm boy seriously.

“Y-you don’t have to.” He mumbled nervously from her teasing smile.  

“I know I don’t have to, but I want to. Unless it makes you feel uncomfortable?” Y/n told him seriously. “I wouldn’t want to do anything that’ll make you feel that.”

“It doesn’t. More, strange than anything, you are very forward. It’s refreshing…” Shouto whispered the last part.

“Yeah well, I’ve learned life is short. I’m just gonna be me and try to keep those I care about happy.” Y/n smiled up at him, starting to feel in much better spirits.

Shouto hummed in response. After a moment, he reluctantly got up and outstretched his left hand to hers, asking for permission.

“Come on princess, lets meet with the others.” Y/n gently put her hand into his, and he brought her up with ease to her feet, not letting go of her hand.

“Y/n…” he called her name quietly after taking a moment to himself. Y/n only looked at him signaling she was listening. “You are beautiful, caring and kind too, and I’ll make sure you realize that as well. Because what you see in me, is what I am seeing in you too. It’s unoriginal for me to copy everything you just said. However, I mean it, if I’m your prince, then you’ll be my princess.”

Y/n smiled sweetly at the two-toned haired young man. “And you call me forward…”

“I have been called blunt before.” Shouto smiled softly at the blushing girl.

The two of them smiled content at each other, ignoring for a moment the grave danger they were all in.

In their own heads, they listed off the many things they had to work on, though decided not to voice their concerns until they met with Aizawa, Izuku and Katsuki. Specially on Y/n’s quirk.

If that person was able to communicate with her and the three of them could hear him through her. They had to learn to block him out somehow. Sure, Aizawa would help them, but he couldn’t always stay by Y/n’s side.

They would come up with something they were sure of it. Her quirk kept getting trickier as they discovered something new, this was going to be a problem.

Still, Shouto refused to dwell on it, he’d be damned if he let that person invade her mind again and force her to relive her nightmares. If they could do something about it, no way was he going to let her go through that again.

Chapter Text

“How is your head feeling?” he asked seriously making sure she was no longer in pain. As they walked down the corridor of the campus.

Getting on her tippy toes she tapped his nose, lightly laughing when he rolled his eyes playfully from her actions.

“Better, thanks to you.” Looking away she sighed heavily, remembering they couldn’t forget about her troubles forever. “Do you think Izuku, and Katsuki heard it too?”

“I wouldn’t doubt it.” Shouto stared at her fidgeting fingers, as she nervously shook her hands. He took it upon himself to gently intertwined his fingers with hers.

“Why? I wasn’t using my quirk though…” Y/n bit the inside of her cheek tasting blood from how hard she was biting it in anxiety and nerves.

Not minding how Shouto was clinging on to her hand at all.

“You were.” Shouto looked at the girl frowning, did she not do it on purpose?

“What?” Y/n’s breath hitched, momentarily stopping in the hallway as her eyes widened slightly.

“When I found you, your eyes were red. You may have done it subconsciously, but I think you were calling out for help. It’s good that you did, whenever you need help or just need someone to listen. Please reach out again, don’t be afraid to.”

Shouto tugged on her hand to start walking again, still holding on to her fingers as she silently took in what he said. Already enjoying walking side by side with him.

“Do you know who that was? The person speaking to you?” He asked side eyeing her.

He noted how she used her right hand, flinging it around as she got exasperated from the situation, while he clung to her left one. Squeezing her fingers gently trying to ground her again, bringing her back from her agitation.

Y/n smiled, thanking him silently “No…”

“I see.” Shouto sighed.

“I’m just creating more problems.” Y/n tried to take her hand away from his hand.

However, Shouto didn’t let her. He turned her towards him, towering over her smaller frame. Him being over six feet from a growth spurt he went through over the summer, could almost reach his father’s statue.

“This is not your fault. We will figure it out. I suggest we start training tomorrow.”

Y/n tilted her head to the side. “You know, I have never exercised in my life. The only thing I’ve done is dance and starve on some nights. So don’t let this.” She motioned towards her soft curvy body, “fool you for being conditioned. You guys better not kill me.”

Shouto chuckled from her puffed out cheeks. “We already talked. It’s decided I would teach you hand to hand combat. Izuku will help you get into condition and Katsuki will take care of quirk control. I promise me and Izuku will go a lot easier on you than Katsuki will. He is not very merciful.”

“And I have no say in this?” Y/n narrowed her eyes at the boy with a slight glare.

“Of course, you do. We were going to talk to you about it today for lunch. However, plans changed, I’m sure everyone will understand your absence.” Shouto gave her another reassuring hand squeeze.

“Dammit, I really wanted to try all of the delicious food though.” Y/n nibbled on her lip nervously.

“We can do that another day.” Shouto calmly reassured her.

“I guess…” Y/n nodded reluctantly as she looked around their surroundings.

The hallways were naturally lit by the sun coming in from outside. Windows surrounded the outside of the school as walls. From inside the school, she could easily see the dorms and pathways, her and Mina were walking on earlier.

She physically winced as she realized she would have to apologize to her for freaking her out. Following Shouto silently and letting him take her wherever he was leading her to. When they passed the small construction site. She apologized profusely for her behavior, though the workers mentioned it was not a problem.

They kept walking the lone hallways in calm silence. There were times, Y/n would prefer to be alone in the silence to clear her mind. However, she liked finding someone she could share the silence with. She was about to ask Shouto to make this a regular thing when they were interrupted by his phone ringing.

Making sure not to let go of her fingers he answered the call with his left hand. Right away picking up when he saw it was Izuku. Y/n also saw the name as she curiously peeked at the device in his hand.

Y/n couldn’t hear the words Izuku was exchanging with Shouto, but she could hear the urgency in his voice alerting her. Fearing he might be in danger she panicked a little thinking of the earlier threat.

“Izuku, calm down. We’re on our way to you now…” Shouto looked over at Y/n as she furrowed her eyebrows at him. “She’s okay.”

He gave her a small smile which eased her anxiety a little.

“Sure, hold on.”

He passed the phone over to Y/n. She looked at it curiously with wide eyes, never being able to have one herself.

“He wants to speak with you.” Shouto carefully put the phone in Y/n’s right one. Making sure not to let go of her fingers as they continued to walk together.

“Okay…” she gave a small reply as she still looked at the phone amazed from the technology.

She saw Izuku’s contact photo of him with Shouto and thought it was the cutest photo she’s ever seen. Izuku had one arm around the aloof man, with a big smile and Shouto with an awkward one as they both stared at the camera.

“Hello?” She asked tentatively putting the phone to her ear.

“Y/n!” Izuku shouted nervously.

Y/n winced from the volume putting the phone slightly away from her ear, also hearing someone else yell in the background.

“I know Shouto mentioned you were okay, but I want to hear it from you too.” Izuku gave a sigh of relief after hearing no distress from her voice.

“I should be asking you that…” She responded timidly back to him. Feeling ashamed for what he went through.

“How did I know, you would be blaming yourself for this.” Izuku’s voice sounded defeated. “Angel, I don’t want you to keep blaming yourself for things you can’t control. You were forced to live this life, please stop seeing yourself as the enemy. Yes, your quirk is dangerous.”

Y/n’s eyes widen slightly from the cold hard truth.

“But it’s also very helpful and useful. The quirk doesn’t make the person, it’s the decisions you make with it, that determines who you are and will be-”

Izuku’s voice cut off abruptly. There were muffled swooshing noises then a squeak on the other end. Y/n grimaced as an explosion sounded from the other line. After a couple of seconds of static and silence Y/n looked over at Shouto who furrowed his eyes in worry.

“Izuku, are you there?” Y/n asked, her voice echoing from the empty hallways.

“Hah?! Gross don’t ever call me that again.” An angry voice bit out in annoyance.

“K-Katsuki?” Y/n asked perplexed. “What did you do to Izuku?” She scolded him.

“The damn nerd is fine, stop worrying about him.” She could physically see him rolling his eyes, wherever the ash blond was at.

“Kacchan, you can’t just push people to the ground! That hurt…” Izuku’s whining voice sounded far away as he complained to his childhood friend.

“Shut it Deku! I’m talking on the phone… shish the manners of some people.” Katsuki whispered.

Y/n could just imagine Izuku’s face as he heard that and laughed at the thought of his exasperated facial expressions.

“That’s exactly what I wanted to hear, hurry up and get your ass over here darlin, we have some things to go over.”

Y/n rolled her eyes smiling on the phone. “Katsuki, I don’t know my way around the school yet. I wouldn’t even know where you’re at?”

Katsuki grunted then sighed. “Pass me to half and half…”

Y/n shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly and passed the phone to Shouto again as he waited for it patiently. She heard him talk on the phone for a couple of more minutes. He gave Katsuki a couple of snarky calmed comments which made the other boy explode. Hearing him yell at the aloof young man. Shouto only put the phone away from his ear from how loud Katsuki was being.

After the phone talk and a quiet walk through the campus, Shouto and Y/n got a moment of silence to take in their grave situation.  

Making a quick stop at a vending machine, they bumped into on their way to their friends. Shouto chuckled at the girl, who had stars in her eyes. Staring at the delicious snacks in front of her, as her stomach grumbled with hunger.  

Buying her a cholate milk and a spicy snack, ten minutes later they were standing outside a large brown door.

Y/n stood behind Shouto still holding on to his fingers tightly and sipping on her drink when he knocked on the door lightly. They heard stomps coming from the other side, feeling bad for the poor flooring that had to deal with the aggressor. Then saw an irritated Katsuki yanking the door open.

Y/n with her chocolate milk and a straw in between her lips looked at the boy intrigued as to what could have made him mad already.

Katsuki’s eyes flickered to their joined fingers, not liking it one bit. Deciding to not say anything he instead stared at Y/n as he saw the drink in her other hand.

“Milk? Really? What are you five?”

Shouto looked over his shoulder at Y/n who ignored Katsuki’s comment and continued to sip happily on her milk as she looked around the hallway.

“I couldn’t deny her request.” Shouto stated plainly.

They both walked into the room as Katsuki smacked his lips together in annoyance and held the door wider for them to get in. Fingers still held tightly, Y/n without noticing anything else other than a mop of green curly hair. She spotted Izuku and happily waved at him, with the joined fingers she had with Shouto. Not wanting to spill her milk from her other hand.

His gaze passed over her and Shouto’s joined fingers as well, and his bright smile tightened a little at seeing them cozied up with each other. However, whatever he was thinking he decided not to voice it either.

Y/n gave him a bright smile and ran towards him, finally letting go of Shouto’s hand.

He reluctantly let her go with a small smile from seeing her excitement at seeing his best friend.

“Izuku! You didn’t tell me there are snack machines here. Shouto bought me this delicious drink and a snack. I devoured that in a second though.” She giggled from the thought of the spicy food she had earlier.

Izuku smiled brightly at the girl and patted the middle of the sofa for her to take a seat to continue, she sat down without a second thought as she gushed over how the tour went with Mina. And how big and cool the campus was.

Izuku’s heart skipped a beat as she continued to go over her little adventure with her new pink friend with a bright glimmer in her eyes. Relieved she wasn’t depressed from earlier events.

Y/n stopped mid rant when she noticed the other two boys were still standing. She glanced at Katsuki first, who was still debating whether he should yell at them or not, for taking a long time.

They were worried for their wellbeing after all.

“Come on gremlin, you can sit right here.” Y/n took one of the pillows from the sofa and put it down in between her feet. She tapped on the pillow with her hand, fluffing it up a bit for him.

“I’m not a damn dog…” Katsuki bit out angrily.

Y/n laughed at his reaction. “I didn’t say you were. But your hair looks so super soft that I want to touch it. Do you mind?” She asked him sweetly, as she put her drink down on the table in front of her.

Katsuki annoyingly, rolled his eyes at her and stomped to where the pillow was. Sitting down he grunted letting a couple of whispered profanities under his breath. However, still did as she requested.

He stopped his whispering once he felt her fingers glide down his scalp and back of his neck. Playing with his hair and making him shiver from the touch.

“Oooh.” Y/n cooed. “So soft.” She marveled at his ash blond hair, not expecting to have his spikey hair feel like a feathery pillow.

Katsuki leaned backwards into her touch, relaxing in between her legs, his head resting in between her clothed knees.

“Yeah whatever.” He grumbled tiredly, still sleepy from the earlier events, making him yawn. 

He really liked the feeling of her fingers on him. Katsuki visibly relaxed once he confirmed she truly was okay.

Shouto looked down at his shoes, feeling excluded but quickly looked up when Y/n called to him softly.

“Come here my prince. You can sit by me.” Y/n looked over at Shouto who nodded hurriedly to join them.

He silently sat next to her, making sure his thigh touched hers to keep some form of contact with her while she played with Katsuki’s hair, said boy fought internally to not purr like a cat from the touch.

Y/n turned eagerly to Izuku who was staring at her hands go through Katsuki’s hair wondering what it would feel like for her to do the same thing to him.

“Izuku, Shouto mentioned you’ll be taking care of conditioning me. You’re not gonna make me run miles and miles, right?” Y/n asked with a pout to Izuku making him chuckle lightly.

“Damn you Icy Hot, you weren’t supposed to say anything.” Katsuki grumbled from underneath them.

“I don’t like to lie to Y/n.” Shouto shrugged while answering to his irritated friend.

“Aww, Shouto… You’re the sweetest, I do hate lies after all.” She retaliated by pulling on Katsuki’s hair making him sneer in protest. “Thank you for always being honest with me.” Y/n smiled at the boy, making him blush slightly.

“Don’t be mad Y/n, we wanted to talk about who would be best for what first.” Izuku scratched the back of his neck nervously.

Y/n turned her head to Izuku and gave him a teasing smile. “Come on Izu, I could never be mad at you!”

“Ahem…” A deep voice grunted.

The four of them looked at the direction of the other sofa, facing theirs. Aizawa in his signature black attire and grey scarf, looked at the four of them disapprovingly. Another older gentleman with bright blond hair and sunken blue eyes stared at them with a bright smile.

Y/n stopped her movements on Katsuki’s hair as she realized they were not alone in the room.  

“See what I mean.” Aizawa told the blond man, who was curious from the way the four interacted.

Chapter Text

Y/n finally looking away from her friends, blushed crimson from realizing they were not the only ones in the room. Breaking the trance, the four of them were in, she looked around the room and saw it was a smaller plain office with two mustard sofas.

She, Katsuki, Shouto and Izuku took up one, while Aizawa and the other older skinny man took the other. She curiously looked towards the outside windows and saw the bright sunshine illuminating everything around them.

One of the windows was slightly open and birds could be heard chirping from outside. Hearing laughter far away from other students, Y/n relaxed at hearing their joy.

“And they’ve been like this since she got here?” The bright blond asked with a deep baritone tone to Aizawa.

“Precisely.” Aizawa sighed heavily.

Y/n with wide eyes bowed from where she was sitting apologizing for not noticing the other two sooner. Her head was close to Katsuki as she leaned down, and he slightly turned his chin up, facing her.

His lips brushing against her ear making her shiver from his warm breath hitting her.

Chuckling lightly, he whispered playfully. “Idiot…”

Y/n was about to tell him to piss off but instead decided against it when she saw the playful smirk and twinkling eyes he had to her reaction. She stuck out her tongue at him before she sat back up.

“No need to worry young one. I’m just surprised how well you all… have become good friends in such a short time. I’m Toshinori Yagi, but you can call me All Might.” All Might gave the girl his big signature smile, introducing himself.

“I knew you looked familiar!” Y/n squeezed Katsuki’s sides with her legs from excitement.

He lightly slapped her legs in return to stop squeezing him so heard.

“Stop that!” He grumbled towards the girl.

“Sorry! It’s just… it’s All Might, how can you not be excited!” Y/n grinned at the teacher who couldn’t stop smiling at her. “All the kids in Mexico love you! Me included. I was four when I saw you on TV for the first time. When you saved all those people from the explosion in your younger years and you still had a huge smile on your face, that was my favorite debut of you! You looked so cool!” Y/n gushed.

Izuku gasped, making Y/n look at him with worry. She wanted to make sure her emotions weren’t affecting him somehow. After what she heard and saw, she was afraid for all of them. Even if it didn’t show on the surface.

“What is it Izu?”

“That’s your favorite of him! It’s mine too!” Y/n eyes grew wide with wonder, forgetting of her dilemma thanks to the green haired young man. “I’ve watched the video so many times when I was little. I still do!” Izuku grinned at the girl.

Y/n nodded her head eagerly at him. “Yes, it is! Especially the part where-”

“He laughs really loud and says-” Izuku interrupted her, she nodded her head eagerly, agreeing instantly.

“I AM HERE!” They both finished in unison smiling at each other.

Katsuki looked at them in disbelief. “Nerds, geek out later…”

“Right!” Y/n turned towards the blond, then gave Shouto a cheeky smile, which he chuckled at. “This can wait Izuku.”

“Sorry guys.” Izuku laughed nervously.

“You’re saying they’ve only known each other for a week, right?” All Might asked astonished to Aizawa. Perplexed at how close the four of them were acting, almost as if they’ve known each other for years and not days.

“Yes… Children, explain what happened. It’s not normal to have Ashido come crying at my doorstep and drag me to Recovery girl because two of my students felt like they were having a heart attack.” Aizawa looked at Y/n and Shouto for answers.

Y/n looked down at her hands, fiddling with her fingers as she let go of Katsuki’s hair.

“Three actually…” she mumbled ashamed, everybody turned to look at her. “Shouto was experiencing the same thing, but he talked me down. I’m guessing that’s when you all felt better.” She looked over at Izuku and Katsuki.

One told her everything was fine and shouldn’t worry about it, while the other told her to stop being a baby for things that were out of her control.

“It’s okay kid, tell us what happened.” Aizawa tried to reassure her, seeing how she slightly trembled on the sofa.

On reflex, Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku reached out to her, soothing her away from her growing anxiety. Y/n nodded at them, understanding she would have to explain everything to them.

Taking a deep breath to ready herself and shaking the nerves from her body she exhaled. “The noises from the construction, they… umm.” She shook her head trying to get the images out of her head. “They reminded me of the medical room, and I panicked.”

She looked down at Katsuki who tilted his head up to look at her, worry shining in his red eyes.

You’re safe he mouthed, giving Y/n the courage to continue.

She weakly smiled at him as she continued. “Then I saw images of some of my experiments from my past. I didn’t know when it happened, but Shouto told me my quirk was activated, even though I didn’t do it myself.”

Aizawa leaned closer, elbows on his knees. Worry breaking through his calm demeanor, his father instincts kicking in. “Go on.”

“I think it was done by someone else. I heard them talk directly to me. Like I would if I used my quirk on someone. I’m not sure how, but they did…”

This all sounded silly when she spoke about it out loud. Still, she didn’t see any mocking in their eyes, only concern for her wellbeing.

“He umm… he threatened Izuku, Shouto and Katsuki if I didn’t go back to him.”

“Who is this person?” All Might asked already in hero mode.

Y/n looked over at the blond with unshed tears, afraid for her friends. Wiping them away quickly before they could escape, she sighed. “I don’t know… I’m sorry. That was the first time, I’ve ever heard him.”

Izuku took Y/n’s hand in his and kissed it gently. Earning a glare from Katsuki and stunned wide eyes from his predecessor All Might. For the bold move he just made. Something he’s never seen him do before, not even with Ochako.

While other people were present, Izuku would always prefer to keep PDA to a minimum. Which his gesture was a shocker to everyone. Shouto on the other hand, didn’t mind and he took Y/n’s left hand intertwining his fingers again with hers, to give her some comfort.

Izuku still holding on to her hand, fully turned to her and wrapped his other hand to hers, caging it in between his own. “I know you hate lies, or even withholding the truth.” Y/n nodded solemnly at him. “I think me and Kacchan, know who it was.”

“You recognized it too?” Shouto asked his best friend, looking over at Izuku seeing distress in his bright green eyes.

Izuku nodded his head. “We didn’t know for sure, but the more we thought about it. The more we couldn’t get his voice out of our heads.”

When Izuku and Katsuki were in class, waiting for their break to end. They were in their own friend groups; the whole class was.

They were all talking about plans for the upcoming weekend. Izuku and Tenya were with Tsuyu while Shouto had excused himself, walking out of the room telling them he would be right back. The four of them were planning a trip to the aquarium to take Y/n.

It was Tsuyu’s idea, she wanted to do something nice for her. She knew Y/n hasn’t had a lot of contact outside the life she lived, and she wanted to welcome the girl with open arms.

Katsuki was talking with Eijirou, about band practice with Kyoka for the afternoon. They weren’t expecting any danger, so when Y/n went through her panic attack while with Mina.

Katsuki and Izuku clutched at their chests in pain, as Y/n went through it herself. The pain felt immense when it first happened, they almost fainted. Having a coughing fit, they were having trouble getting air into their lungs.

Abruptly ending the conversations, they were having.

They frantically looked at each other and they both noticed, Shouto had not come back yet. They gave each other an unease glace for Y/n’s sake, already knowing what the problem was. Afraid the girl was in some form or danger.

Izuku leaned against the desk in front of him as he felt the waves of anxiety Y/n was going through.

Ochako ran over to help him from across the room as she saw him go down, but he shook his hands in front of him. Reassuring everyone who surrounded him that he was fine.

Tenya calmed everybody down, telling them to give the two some breathing space.

Katsuki tried to stay upright, still, the ache in his chest made it hard for him to breathe. Hanta and Denki, tried to help his friend through whatever was happening to him, as he struggled. Eijirou was about to run to get Recovery girl when he saw the door burst open, and an out of breath Mina burst into the class, panting from her long run.

Katsuki could only hear muffled sounds as he saw the flashes of a little girl running away from Garaki in his mind. Right away he knew it was Y/n, scared and alone.

He knew what she experienced was terrible, but to actually see it play like an old staticky movie, got him so upset he punched the desk below him in anger. His quirk activated at the same time and made a small spark of an explosion, leaving the desk with a scorched mark.

Earning a few gasps and worried glances in his direction, scoffing at someone who tried to calm him down.

Izuku at the same time grit his teeth in anger as he saw the same thing, physically shaking from the wrath that wanted to escape him. Without meaning to, some of his black tendrils from his quirk escaped him, scaring those around him.

Making everyone, step away from them in uncertainty.

Then they both heard the voice.

They knew this person wasn’t communicating with them but with Y/n. Izuku frantically tried to push past his worried friends to find her. To make sure she was alright, but every move he made only made the pain that much worse.

It didn’t take long for Recovery girl to show up, after Mina found them in the classroom. Tenya helped Izuku limp over to the nurse’s office, while Eijirou did the same with Katsuki. Taking a couple of breaks in between as they kept struggling.

When both boys asked where Y/n was, Mina explained to them she was with Shouto.

They relaxed knowing she wasn’t in any danger and left it up to Shouto’s capable hands. At first Katsuki fought them to get to her, acting out of character for someone else’s wellbeing. The pain in his chest kept him rooted to the bed, while Recovery girl wrapped him into it, to keep him from escaping once they were in the infirmary room.

After making sure Katsuki and Izuku were going to be alright, Mina ran over to Aizawa.

Aizawa was startled when she saw a shaking Mina trying to explain to him the situation. He called for All Might, and they both ran towards the infirmary to check on their students. By the time they got there, the two of them were already calm, though a few pained aftereffects still went through them.

They were both drained of energy, from Recovery girl’s healing quirk. They explained everything and waited for Shouto’s and Y/n’s return. Aizawa knowing that Y/n wasn’t alone eased up and pulled All Might to the side, going over all his findings about Y/n with him.

And the symbol of peace was shocked when he heard all of the details. Izuku had mentioned a little to him, but not everything.

Aizawa shook his head trying to stay in the here and now, deciding to check in on Mina later. He looked at his students, already knowing this wasn’t going to be good. “And you’re sure you recognized the voice.”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, “We’ve dealt with him plenty of times to know by now.”

Shouto nodded his head, realizing his suspicion had been correct. “This is going to be a problem then.” Y/n turned to him ready to give herself up and voice it, however, “It’s nothing we can’t deal with, princess.”

“For once I agree with half and half. Don’t worry darlin, we’re professionals.” Katsuki dug his back deeper onto Y/n, liking how warm she felt when leaning against her.

“Who are you talking about?” Y/n asked to Izuku who still held her right hand.

“We think it’s Tomura Shigaraki…” Izuku held her hand close, tightening his grip afraid she will disappear if he let her go. Already fearing the villain’s quirk and what it could do to Y/n

“You think?” Aizawa asked the green haired young man. “I need you to be one hundred percent sure Midoriya.”

Izuku nodded at his teacher understanding. “It’s him…”

“I’ve never heard that name before?” Y/n asked confused.

“Not even in passing?” All Might handed a cup of jasmine green tea to the girl, which she gladly took wanting to moisten her dry throat.

She shook her head at them, as she slowly sipped the hot drink. Wrapping both of her hands on it and letting go of both Izuku and Shouto’s hands. Feeling she needed space, they decided to rub her back gently instead.

“Never… I was always kept in my cell or had bodyguards with me. I wasn’t allowed to be near men. Mama, was very adamant about that…”

Y/n thought back to the last time she was tortured by Garaki.

“I think… on the day, you rescued me though... Garaki did mention someone waiting for me for a long time. He claimed they’ve known me all my life. I just thought, he was being crazy and spewing nonsense. I guess this person even bargained with their ‘master’ to free me and my brother in exchange for Rosie. He said he was going to throw a fit when he found out I was killed, after Garaki was done with me.”

Shouto’s stopped his hand movements on her small back, thinking she could have died that day.

Katsuki gritting his teeth, nodded towards Aizawa. “That sounds like him alright.”

“No point in dwelling on the why. We have to prepare for anything. I’ll let principal Nezu, and the staff know about this. I’m sure Nezu will implement a buddy system for all the staff and students. You three…”

He pointed at Katsuki, Izuku and Shouto.

“Are to always stay with Y/n, either all of you or one of you I don’t care. If you can’t, tell me and I’ll take over. Just make sure nothing happens to her. And no word about this to anyone else. We don’t want to make Y/n a target, well come up with a lie for all the students.”

The young men nodded agreeing with their sensei.

“Wait!” Y/n called to them. “Isn’t all of that a little excessive.”

Aizawa eyes soften looking at the girl. “No, sweetie it’s not. Shigaraki is very dangerous I’m not sure how he was able to get in contact with you, and if he will continue to do so. However, I don’t want to risk him getting near you. He knows he can’t take on the whole school and my quirk is perfect for canceling his out. And I know your quirk has a similar aspect, right?”

Y/n nodded slowly, because its true her quirk could cancel out other quirks, hence why it was dangerous if no one could fight back.

“We’re starting you on quirk training right away. And what better than having the Big-3 of U.A. train you.” He grinned wickedly at the three boys.

“Oh, that’s right…” Y/n thought about the smoke she could emit and how well it worked for close-to-close combat for canceling out other quirks.

“I would hate to see you close to Shigaraki should it come to it, but with Todoroki’s close combat training you’ll be able to defend yourself.” Aizawa smiled kindly at the girl.

“You mean, I’ll be able to fight for myself?” Y/n asked thrilled.

“Yes, after you pass the hero licensing exam you can even start work hero studies with me or another hero if you’d like. That is why in the meantime, I always want someone with you. Especially outside the campus, you can leave as long as someone is with you. I didn’t bring you here to stay in another cage.”

Y/ns heart soared from hearing that, she truly was free here.

“Unfortunately, you cannot defend yourself outside the campus until you have your provisional license. It’s illegal for you to use your quirk freely outside the campus, even if it’s for defending. We will prep you to take the test in three months’ time. I know you can do it by then.”

Y/n nodded her head determinedly at her adoptive father. In that moment, Aizawa remembered Eri once again when he first talked to her and how determined she was to move on from her past. They both shared similarities when challenged with something difficult. He was nervous and excited at the same time for their meeting today, he hoped everything went well.

“With our help, you’ll be whipped into shape in no time!” Izuku told the girl excitedly.

“Thank you, guys…” Y/n’s heart soared at the thought of being able to use her quirk for something other than evil. She knew it was going to be a challenge since she wasn’t able to use it freely before.

However, with this opportunity, she would master it.

“We’re your family too Y/n. We’ll do everything in our power to take care of you and help you succeed. This thing with Shigaraki is just another roadblock. Don’t dwell on it too much, alright kid?”

Aizawa talked with the girl gently.

“On another note, I have one serious matter I do want to go over with you four.” He looked threateningly at the three boys who stiffened under his glare. “I don’t know what’s going on between you, it might be her quirk or not. Whatever it is, you have been getting too close for my liking.” Aizawa scolded at the boys, who instantly retracted from Y/n.

“Sorry sensei…” Shouto bowed his head respectfully. “Y/n has become dear to me, and she is very affectionate. I don’t want to make her feel uncomfortable by staying away. I don’t think I can do that to her. I also quite like her affection.”

Everyone looked at Shouto flabbergasted, this being the first time he has fought to defend his affection with anyone. He was never one to show it, even in past relationships. He was always respectful and would keep his distance, but it was different with Y/n.

With her it felt natural to mimic her body movements towards each other, as though they were in an endless dance together.

Y/n without caring, brought him close to a hug and gave him a big smooch on his cheek making him blush profusely.

“Sorry dadzawa, Shouto’s right. I’m a huge sucker for affection. I never got a lot of it growing up. Soooo, it’s practically impossible to keep my hands to myself. Obviously if Shouto said he would want me to stop, I would immediately. Isn’t that right my prince?” Y/n smiled coyly at him.

Shouto only nodded in response still getting used to the affection she was showing him. But refused to make her stop, he was never given affection as a child either, so the more he got from her the more he craved it.

He wasn’t sure if this came from her quirk, or something deep inside of him that’s been denied all these years.

All Might, grunted capturing everyone’s attention. “Let them be Aizawa, they’re just kids.”

“Exactly, they’re just kids…” Aizawa grunted in annoyance.

“Don’t be such a grandpa, old man.” All Might chuckled patting his old friend in the back. “I’m sure, Y/n will probably be affectionate with you too. She looks like she’s been dying to give you a hug this whole time.” Y/n nodded eagerly at All Might’s deduction.

Aizawa hummed in response. “No funny business between you all, alright?” He agreed reluctantly. “I don’t think I can take another child right now if Y/n gets pregnant.”

“What!?” Izuku and Katsuki bolted from their sitting positions in nerves. Shouto only nodded his head understanding what Aizawa was implying, not showing any other emotion.

“Woah!!” Y/n got up standing in the middle of Katsuki and Izuku. Both towering over her. “It’s not like that at all! It really isn’t.” Y/n shook her head from side to side hurriedly. “We’re all just really good friends, you know like Hanta, and Mina have become to me!”

Izuku, Katsuki and Shouto winced at hearing her. They didn’t want to acknowledge why hearing her say those words, irked them more than what Aizawa was implying.

Aizawa looked at the girl and rolled his eyes. She clearly did not realize or decided to ignore how the three acted around her.

“Right, friends.”

All Might gave them all a kind smile not being phased at all by this conversation. He looked over knowingly at Izuku who fidgeted under his stare.

Him and Izuku have talked about this whole ordeal with him and Y/n, but it seemed Izuku failed to go over some details. All Might would never judge his successor, but he did say to be careful and to take things slow. Already the old blond man could tell, Y/n was a good person and he liked her. He was sad to hear about Ochako, he did see Izuku as a son.

However, he knew Izuku would be alright. And looking at his star eyed reaction when he held Y/n’s hand earlier, he knew he wouldn’t have any trouble moving on. Whether that be with her or someone else.

The thing All Might always regretted was not having a partner all this time, or even a close friend because now he was all alone with no family. Deep down, he always wanted to have a family. Every relationship he’s had always ended with him leaving. Not wanting to endanger the other person.

After all, he was the number one hero and the number one target.

Though, now that he was retired, he was able to find a special someone. He would rather keep a secret for now. Having time for himself, he was willing to take a chance with it. He would allow time and fate to take him directly to her if it did work out in the end.

Chapter Text

All Might had been right about Y/n being a very affectionate person. Aizawa deduced it to being deprived of love and care, he couldn’t deny her anymore. When everyone else went their own ways, he opened his arms awkwardly enough for her to hug him.

The star-eyed gaze she gave him, he will never forget, chuckling a little when he felt her buzz with excitement. Almost jumping in glee.  

Aizawa and Y/n were walking arm in arm down a small hill on his private land. His home was located on a hill with other heroes living nearby. The drive from U.A. wasn’t long, and they were near the coast. A place that was highly secure and no villains infiltrated due to all the heroes staying there.

He parked his sleek black sedan near the front gate. And they both walked the rest of the way towards his home. The pathway was very quiet and well lit. Walking down with him, she felt at peace. He had created the perfect sanctuary for anyone that lived here. It was very serene.

Y/n could hear crickets and see fireflies roam around the area. The sun was already setting, a glow of orange, pink and red mixed in the horizon.

As they walked closer to the family home, Y/n loved how quaint her new home was.

Aizawa explained how he bought this land back in his younger years, saving up as much money as he could. He slowly started to build his dream home as time passed by. And meeting Hitoshi and Eri, he was able to start the family he’s always wanted.

His land was gated from the other houses and was in the middle of adding more rooms so Y/n, Rosalinda and Miguel could stay over when they wanted to. He stated earlier Rosalinda was already at the house as well as Miguel.

Miguel and Eri had been there all day with a babysitter. He hoped everything went well, he wanted all his adopted children to get along. Unfortunately, Yamada and Kayama were pulled for an important mission, and Y/n wouldn’t meet them today.

Aizawa unlocked the giant oak door of the wide one-story home, the door creaking as it opened. Y/n at first noticed the soft lighting from inside and the smell of firewood. They took off their shoes, and walked through the small hallway, full of pictures of a little girl with white hair, a small horn on her right forehead and red eyes. A young man with purple hair and tired purple eyes. Y/n saw a resemblance from him and Aizawa even though they were not related by blood.

She also noticed photos of students with Aizawa for different occasions. She’s never seen so many photos like this before. Aizawa sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck as she continued to stare at them.

“I like to capture moments. Don’t tell the other students, they need to fear me.” He grumbled in his dad voice.

“Afraid, they’ll see how big of a softie you are? I’m sure they already know…” Y/n grinned knowingly at him.

They heard pots and pans clack from somewhere deeper inside the house, the smell of different spices mixing with firewood as they got closer. Walking towards the noise, they turned the corner leading to an open spaced kitchen and a large dining table.

The kitchen was very rustic. Decorated in bronze and dark colors.

They saw Rosalinda moving around the kitchen, like a tornado with steam coming out of different pots and pans. The sound of soft music playing in the background, as Rosalinda made her way with dinner.

The same little girl, Y/n saw in the photos was sitting on the middle island countertop, eating a homemade candy apple with a wide grin, humming along with the music.

“Hey girls, I brought Y/n with me.” Aizawa stepped behind Y/n to give her space to properly introduce herself.

Eri’s little body slightly turned to look at the new girl she would be calling her sister.

When she first met Rosalinda, she’d been shy, quiet, and polite. She was still getting used to the idea of having more siblings, but she couldn’t help to smile. When she played all day with Miguel, they both bonded really well. She shared all her snacks and toys with him.

All while Miguel the whole time talked about Y/n and Rosalinda, how much of a hero they both were to him. Specially how, Y/n had sacrificed herself so many times for him and everyone else. He said in his eyes, they will forever be his heroes.

Eri gushed at meeting her future sisters, they sounded so much like Izuku. Making the smaller girl feel butterflies in bubbling excitement and nerves.

After Izuku saved her, she became his number one fan. Then meeting all the other students of class 3-A during their first year, she got close with them all too. She liked to wear their merch pajamas whenever she went to bed.

The little girl was still nervous about meeting new people. But when she met Rosalinda, it went surprisingly well, there were a few awkward moments, but that was to be expected. Eri was beginning to feel comfortable around the older girl and she decided to stay with her as she cooked the family dinner, the little girl occasionally helping when the older girl asked.

Eri asked a lot of questions about Y/n since she was the only one, she hadn’t met yet. She learned Y/n was around the same age as class 3-A and she was a little nervous to meet the girl.

Everybody spoke so highly of her, what if she didn’t like the troublesome eight-year-old?

However, when she saw Y/n with a bright smile as she introduced herself to the little girl. Those dark thoughts vanished instantly.

The hero Miguel spoke so highly off finally registering on the smaller girl. Eri’s eyes filled with wonder as she was finally able to put a face to the name. Y/n was still in her U.A. uniform and seeing her like that, made her think of all the nice friends she made at the campus.

People that went to U.A were all so kind from what Eri experienced.

Eri waved her candy apple in greeting. “Hello.” Her voice came out small and timid as she looked at Y/n.

Aizawa stayed in the background with Rosalinda, who was slowly walking towards him to help him take off his signature large scarf. They both silently prayed the meeting with the two girls went okay. From what it looked like; Rosalinda was able to get close to Eri without any trouble. She did have the motherly vibe about her.

When Aizawa checked with the babysitter every hour he was delighted to hear Miguel and Eri, were together all day non-stop.

Now it was Y/n’s turn.

Y/n stared at the girl with long white hair and red eyes. Noticing how they resembled hers when she used her quirk, just like Aizawa’s too.

She knew some of the trauma Eri went through because of what Aizawa warned her about. Eri never liked it when people caged her, if she wanted to hug someone, she would have to initiate it herself.

A total opposite of how Y/n was.

Usually when Eri tugged on people’s pants or shirts that was a tell-tale sign she was ready.

She spoke very properly and quiet, making no noise as she moved around. Y/n understood all of this. Everybody dealt with PTSD in different ways, like for Y/n she loved affection but only if she trusted the person. She could see how Eri, would be the opposite after not being able to trust someone for such a long time.

She was lucky in having her siblings around and being able to connect with the other captured people. Y/n was just happy Eri got out sooner and she didn’t have to keep living that way until a later age.

Y/n getting a little closer to Eri turned on her quirk, only letting her red eyes take over and not actually use the other aspects. Rosalinda smiling at her younger sister understood right away what she was trying to do.

Eri at seeing Y/n’s eyes, slightly gasped then giggled as Y/n smiled kindly at her.

“You see Eri, we have the same eyes. How can we not be related?” Y/n got a little closer to the small girl, making sure she wasn’t breaking any boundaries.

Eri only smiled brighter as she got closer to her. Curious to see her eyes that resembled her own.

In the background, Aizawa’s tense formed relaxed, knowing that everything would be fine. Rosalinda told him earlier, when he called slightly panicking, that Y/n was great with kids and she would have no trouble speaking with the girl, but Aizawa still had his doubts.

Rosalinda looked over at the old man and mouthed Told you so, earning a slight glare from him. 

As Y/n and Eri continued to talk, with Eri still seated on the counter and Y/n leaning on it as she listened to the girl intently.

Eri went over her adventure for the day, excitedly moving her arms around. There was a dragon, her and Miguel defeated to save the imaginary princess in the backyard. Apparently, they lost a lot of soldiers, the soldiers being rocks with painted faces they colored in.

Y/n listened to every word coming out of Eri, the little girl got so much into the story she relaxed fully around Y/n’s presence. She even shared some of the candy apple she was eating with her.

“Eri, how do you feel about spicy and sweet mixed together?” Y/n asked to an intrigued smiling little girl.

Eri tilted her head to the side not understanding her. “Hmm, I don’t know. When Kacchan comes over to bake cookies we always make them sweet.”

Y/n getting an idea looked over at Aizawa. He was wrapped in a black apron, with his hair tied in a low bun, helping Rosalinda finish dinner.

“Hey dadzawa, do you mind if me and Eri go to the store to buy some stuff?” Eri with wide eyes turned to Aizawa with a pleading look as she nodded her head eagerly.

Clearly wanting to leave the house with her sister.

“You want to go out now… in the dark. After what happened at school today?” Aizawa asked perplexed.

Rosalinda looked over at Y/n scowling. “What happened?”

Y/n waved her hand dismissively at the stone-faced girl. “I can explain later, but this is very important I want to make a candy apple that I’m sure Eri will really like.” Y/n winked at the girl who grinned in return.

Aizawa nodded understanding. “Sure, let’s all go. Do you need anything from the store Rosie?”

“Maybe some drinks, whatever you all like. Dinner will be ready by the time you come back. Miguel and Hitoshi are in the back, they mentioned something about defeating a dragon who came back from the dead or something.”

The older girl was so confused when she saw Miguel and Hitoshi throwing rocks at a plushie dragon, outside the kitchen window.

“I’ll let them know where you went.”

“Great, we’ll be back then. Come on girls.” Aizawa made his way towards the hallway getting his keys and coat to leave once again. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Eri clinging on to Y/n’s hand happily.

Y/n talked about her day at U.A. skipping over the panic attack only going over meeting new friends, and how big the campus looked. It seemed like Aizawa was worrying about nothing.

*************

After a trip to the store and the Hispanic cuisine aisle hunt. They got all the ingredient’s Y/n needed to make the snack for Eri.

She was still going to use the candy apple’s Rosalinda made but was going to add a couple of other ingredients. When they went back to the house, the girls ran over excitedly to the kitchen almost pushing Rosalinda out of the way.

Rosalinda laughed at their behavior and smiled with affection towards her sister. Y/n was always good at acting like a child when she was around children. It was the best way to get along with children, mimic their giddiness but still talk to them normally.

Not condescending like most adults did. Children were very smart even when they couldn’t comprehend big words.

“Alright, little Snow. You ready to start the operation of spicing the apples?” Y/n’s tone was serious and determined as her and Eri rubbed their hands clean on the kitchen sink.

Eri having to stand on a little stool, so she could fully reach the warm water, had Y/n internally scream in giddiness from how cute she looked.  

“Yes sissy.”

Eri’s enthusiasm died down as she realized what stumbled out of her mouth. The word spilled out before she could stop it. She was used to Miguel referring to Y/n as sissy when he spoke about her.

With trembling hands and a quivering bottom lip, she turned to Y/n in fear. Afraid Y/n would be mad at her for calling her the name Miguel was probably the only one allowed to use.

Her form slightly trembled as she saw Overhauls disappointed face pass through her mind. The person who made her life a living hell not that long ago.

“This is all your fault…” his voice played over and over in her head like a broken record.

Y/n was startled at seeing Eri’s blank face after using Miguel’s nickname for her. Her heart cracking as she saw Eri slightly tremble. Understanding right away where her mind wandered off to.

She quickly got on her knees in front of the girl and gave her the biggest grin she could muster, trying to swallow the knot forming on her throat. This is exactly why she tried her hardest to protect Miguel, so he wouldn’t experience episodes like this.

Episodes she still went through, and episodes Eri still had as well.

Ruffling her white locks and bringing the smaller girl back to the present. Y/n yelled out like a fighting rink announcer, “Great, then let’s make them apples!”

Making Eri giggle and forget about the man who still lived in her nightmares for the moment.

“Is it okay if I call you sissy?” She asked in a small voice after a moment, as they dipped one of the already hard candied apples into a gooey red substance.

Y/n pinched one of Eri’s cheek into her fingers and tickled her as she laughed louder. “Of course, silly, we’re sisters now, aren’t we?” She winked at the smaller girl. “Now come on, we have to put these suckers into the powder to give it that extra umph!”

“Okay!” Eri hurriedly dipped the apple into the powder. “Like that?”

“Yes! That’s perfect… and then…” Y/n grabbed the apple from Eri’s smaller hand and dipped it again into the gooey substance, giving it back to her. “Dip it on your bowl one more time.”

After they were done, they put the apples in the fridge patiently waiting for them to be ready. They made sure to make a lot for them and everyone else. They helped set up the table once Rosalinda yelled that dinner was ready.

They were all soon sitting on the large oak table. Aizawa extremely happy for how well they all interacted.

Hitoshi and Miguel joined them earlier, and he even saw Hitoshi with a rare small smile as he saw how excited Eri, and Miguel were. He even spoke with Y/n all night, it took a little bit of pushing from Y/n, but the purple haired young man eventually caved in.

This was all Aizawa asked for, for them to be able to live in harmony, something they all didn’t have before they met each other.

“Dinner was delicious, thank you Rosie.” Aizawa praised towards Rosalinda who gushed bashfully.

“Yeah, it was really good. Thanks sis.” Hitoshi agreed, as he took another big bite from the mashed potatoes.

“Thank you, Rosie!” Miguel and Eri chanted in unison.

“Eh it was alright…” Y/n laughed at Rosalinda’s scrunched up sour face.

Rosalinda sitting next to Y/n, lightly kicked her under the table. “You little-“

“Language!” Y/n put her hand over Rosalinda’s mouth. Rosalinda’s eyebrows rose wickedly as she licked her sister’s hand. “Ahhhh! I have been tainted! Lord whyyyyyyy...”

“Y/n, didn’t you and Eri make us something.” Aizawa stopped the girl from mid drama rant.

Y/n jolted in her chair remembering the snack.

“That’s right! Eri?” Y/n turned towards the smaller girl as they both got up excitedly from their chairs and ran towards the fridge.

Y/n asked Eri and Miguel to sit together as everyone else waited patiently for their apple. The little ones agreed excitedly without any doubt and sat down giddily facing everyone else. She carried the large dish with the apples in the middle and put it in front of the smaller siblings first.

“Little Snow and Little Coco.” Hitoshi chuckled lowly at Y/n’s nicknames for the smallest siblings.

Said girl gave him a small glare, in return. Making him put his hands up in surrender but continued to snicker quietly.  

“Being the Queen and King of this establishment, you shall take the first bite.” Y/n declared out loud.

“Sissy, is this?” Miguel asked with stars in his eyes.

“Mhmm, don’t say it though. Let them all try it first, okay?” She winked at the smaller boy, who nodded determinedly.

“Go on Eri, Queen’s always go first.” Miguel encouraged the smaller girl to take the first bit.

“Should I worry about any dentist visits soon?” Aizawa asked seriously to Y/n who only laughed in return.

Y/n didn’t want to admit it, but this could be a huge success or an epic failure.

She wasn’t sure if Eri even liked spicy foods. She made sure to not make it too spicy, but it still had a kick to it if you weren’t used to it. She thanked the heavens when she found Tajin and Chamoy, the main ingredients she needed on the Hispanic produce aisle.

When Eri took a big bite, her eyes widened.

Y/n’s heart stopped, internally freaking out, maybe it was too spicy.

Crap, crap, crap!

However, Eri looked over at Y/n with wonder in her big eyes and ran over to give her a hug, making Y/n giggle. Her nerves dissipating at the same time.

“I’m assuming you like it?” Y/n asked the smaller girl.

“Like it? I love it! This is so good, Toshi, Dadzawa you should try it!” Aizawa looked over at Y/n pointedly from hearing the name Eri used. Y/n only smiled and shrugged at him.

“Hitoshi always talks back to me and Rosie too. Now I have to worry about you two ganging up on me? Miguel you’re not going to give this old man any trouble, right?” Aizawa’s dark eyes glided to Miguel.

“Of course, not Dadzawa!” Miguel replied as he hugged Aizawa’s legs. They all laughed at Aizawa’s grumpiness. One he could not control.

The night was filled with memories and laughter as they got to know each other and become closer.

The Aizawa family, finally felt complete.

Chapter Text

“I still can’t believe you somehow convinced the old man to join on charades.” Hitoshi laughed softly, his eyes shining livelier this morning.

Y/n’s arms wrapped around her mid-section, laughing from last night. “Dude… W-what was he trying to imitate again?”

She laughed harder, tears in the corners of her eyes, thinking about last night. The image of Aizawa crawling on all fours, making weird gestures with his hands passing through her mind.

“Pfft…” Hitoshi spit out the coffee he was drinking.

Laughing and almost chocking from the liquid going down the wrong pipe, remembering the same thing. Throwing the empty Styrofoam cup away as they neared a trashcan.

Him and Y/n were walking down the corridors of the hallways, they both stayed at the house yesterday instead of returning to the campus dorms. Being the children of Aizawa definitely had its perks.

Normally students would not be allowed to leave during the week to visit their families, they had to wait for the weekend and still ask for permission. Ever since U.A. implemented dorms a couple of years back, they’ve been very strict about protecting the training heroes.  

The Aizawa’s all enjoyed their time yesterday and Y/n was even able to read a bedtime story to Miguel and Eri before they went to sleep. Hitoshi helping carry Miguel back to their shared room when he passed out. While Eri, Rosalinda and Y/n shared the room for the night.

Y/n pushed Hitoshi, making him chuckle. “I’m magic Hitoshi never forget that. I have that MC power.” Y/n laughed maniacally.

“What’s that word in Spanish again. Rosie mentioned it yesterday?” Hitoshi asked as he tapped his chin mischievously. “Oh yeah, bruja right?” (“Witch”)

Y/n smacked his upper arm playfully. “I swear you and Rosie are ganging up on me! We’re only supposed to do that with dadzawa, not me!”

Hitoshi shrugged lazily, walking with a confident pep in his walk. “Hey, the older siblings always have to gang up on the middle child.”

“We’re both the same age dinkus!” Y/n laughed at him.

Pinching Y/ns puffed out cheek with his hand, he laughed as she attempted to squirm away from him. “Nah uh, I’m older than you by months so it doesn’t count.”

“We could practically be twins with our mind quirks.” Y/n huffed at the purple haired boy.

“Nah, I’m still better than you!”

Hitoshi started running away from Y/n as she tried to scratch at him like a cat, for being a brat to her. Y/n chased after Hitoshi as he laughed freely at her. His baritone laughter, echoing down the hallways. The irritated young woman chasing down her teasing brother, with a goal to pinch him back.

Hitoshi stuck out his tongue playfully at her as they continued to run down the hallways. Almost bumping into other people who told them to stop running down the halls. Claiming it was very ‘un-hero like’.

She didn’t worry about her skirt riding all the way up as she chased her brother. Y/n was wearing tights again, the same color from yesterday, dark green. Wearing the color was beginning to grow on her, thinking she should try different colors to see what it would look like.

When they both saw the big door that read 3-A, for the third years, they looked at each other and raised down the corridor. Y/n beating Hitoshi by a hair as she slammed her palm flat on the door.

“Hah! I win, take that from the middle child, loser!” Y/n chuckled out of breath.

“You…” He struggled to breathe normally, this being too early to exercise for him. “You… you cheated!”

“What?! Did not?” Y/n gasped at his accusation and stomped her foot in annoyance.

“You totally did! You pulled me from the back of my jacket, almost making me fall!” Hitoshi slightly glared at the girl.

Both having a small staring contest until they broke out into loud snickers.

Still laughing, they pushed the big door open and walked into class. Not expecting anyone to be there since it was still fairly early. However, they both noticed, everyone was there and turned to them in surprise from hearing Hitoshi laugh freely for the first time.

At seeing this, his laugh slowly died down – grunting to cover up for it.

Y/n only gave him a weird look and then saw the stunned students, understanding why he quieted down. She could tell right away; Hitoshi was the type of person to keep to himself, only show little emotion. It took a great deal yesterday to finally crack the lavender-haired tired young man.

To get the attention away from her older brother, Y/n grunted making the eyes of her classmates turn to her. Unbeknownst to her, three pairs of eyes were already on her when she barged into the room.

“Hello everybody!” She bowed respectfully, “My name is Y/n Aizawa. I am Hitoshi’s sister and Aizawa’s daughter.”

She stated proudly to the slightly open-mouthed students.

“I will be in your class officially starting today. I hope we can all become great friends. I do apologize for skipping out on yesterday’s lunch, something came up. I hope you can understand.”

She stood back up, wrapping her hands behind her back. Rocking back and forth on her tippy toes.

Hitoshi slightly bumped his hip with his sister, silently thanking her for getting the attention away from him.

Mina was the first person to run up to Y/n and engulf her in a big hug, startling the girl. Hitoshi took a small step back away from them to give the two girls some space.

“Oh my gosh! You’re alive! I was so worried! Are you sure you’re, okay?” Mina asked already knowing what the real reason was for her absence.

Y/n chuckling at the girl, hugged her back. “I am, thank you for worrying about me.” She held Mina close and whispered to her. “And thank you for helping Izuku and Katsuki yesterday.”

“Anything for my new boo!” Mina winked at the girl. “Your hair looks beautiful. Aaah and I see green tights again-”

“YOUR NEW WHAT?!” Katsuki yelled out from his desk as he stomped angrily towards Mina and Y/n, interrupting the girls.

Mina only chuckling in return got behind Y/n to protect herself. Pushing the taller girl forward to be in front of the hot head instead.

Katsuki abruptly stopped his advances as Y/n was put in front of him. His glaring eyes, slightly softened as he looked at the girl dressed in their school uniform and added tights again, the same color as the skirt. A deep shade of forest green.

“Morning Katsuki…” Y/n smiled at him as he got closer.

His cheeks turning slightly pink at being caught from staring.

“Hey, shitty girl.” He gazed at her without any malice, his voice softening a little.

Hanta walked up towards the girl and gave her a hug and a side kiss on each cheek as a greeting, “Buenos días, amiga.” (“Good morning, my friend.”)

The class looked curiously at the pair as they talked in their native language, the greeting shocking them a little. Mina peaking behind Y/n stared in awe as she heard them talk like old friends.

“Buenos días, Hanta. ¿Como estas?” Y/n greeted back, hearing an angry gremlin scoff behind them. (“Good morning, Hanta. How are you?”)

Hanta taking the hint from Katsuki, took a step back from the girl and rubbed his neck sheepishly. “Eh, más o menos. Que tal tu y…  y tu hermana?” (“Eh, alright. What about you… and your sister?”)

Y/n’s eyebrows went up in surprise from the out of the blue question. “Oh? ¿Mi hermana? Que no me vas a preguntar por Miguel también.” (“Oh? My sister? What, you’re not going to ask me about Miguel too?”)

Hanta ruffled Y/n’s hair as she laughed at him. “Cállate, nomás te estoy preguntando.” (“Shut up, I was only asking.”)

“Yo no eh dicho nada…” Y/n smiled at her friend, who rolled his eyes at her. “Un poco extraño que me preguntes por ella no crees. ¿Qué más quieres saber de mi hermana?” (“I’m not saying anything… A little weird that you are asking me about her, don’t you think? What else do you want to know about my sister?”)

Y/n playfully nudged his shoulder. Hanta only threw his head back regretting even asking in the first place.

In the corner of her eyes, she saw Shouto slowly get up from his desk from the back of the room and join their little group. He didn’t even acknowledge how Katsuki lowly growled at him while he got close to them.

“Good morning princess.” He whispered as he brought her hand gently to his lips kissing her knuckles gently.

Mina gasped from behind her with wide eyes from the way Shouto interacted with her too. She knew Katsuki had a thing for the girl, but to see the other top student act the same way, had her almost swooning.

The whole class practically became silent when both Katsuki and Shouto went to greet Y/n. Something those two wouldn’t normally do for anyone. It seemed as though they were already close, even though they didn’t know each other for that long.

“My handsome prince…” Y/n reached over and touched his left cheek gently. “You look dashing today.”

“So cute, I totally ship it too!” Mina whispered from behind Y/n making her laugh softly.

Shouto slightly blushed from the confidence in Y/n’s tone and Mina’s comment. His gaze flicking from Y/n’s e/c eyes to her natural pink lips. Thinking what it would feel like to…

He swallowed thickly and shook his head from the thought, remembering the whole class was staring at them. He was thankful when Katsuki grunted in annoyance for being ignored.

However, the blond stopped when Y/n grabbed one of his cheeks and pinched it playfully.

“AHH! What the hell?!” He grumbled holding on to her wrist to make her stop, but not adding any more pressure than necessary to his grip.

Hanta and Mina gave each other a side glance when Katsuki didn’t explode the girl to death.

“Don’t be jealous Suki you know you’re very attractive too.” Y/n cooed at the blushing third year, who was finally able to get out of her grasp.

Y/n patted his cheek gently and squeezed Shouto’s left hand as she excused herself and made her way to Izuku, who was hiding his slow increasing reddening face and kept looking everywhere around the room but at her.

Situating herself on top of his desk, crossing her knees she gently run her fingers over his mop of green hair in a greeting.

Izuku could almost moan from the sensation, her fingers soothing his anxiety.

“Good morning, Izu.” She nibbled on her bottom lip in nerves, noticing Izuku sweating in his seat.

Was he weirded out to be associated with her? She thought.

“H-hi!” He squeaked, slapping his hand over his mouth nervously.

Y/n tilted her head confused from the way he was acting towards her. He coughed to regain his composure, his voice deepening a little.

“Ahem, sorry, sorry. You look… um… I like your tights.” Izuku bit his bottom lip as he avoided her gaze making Y/n chuckle.

Really?! Tights? Izuku mentally palmed himself when he let the comment leave his lips.

Y/n got close to his face, unknowingly teasing him, and making his breath hitch. His eyes becoming wide from her proximity.

“The color reminds me of you, don’t you think?” She spoke coyly at him.

Y/n didn’t seem to mind how everyone in the room stared at her in curiosity and bafflement. She seemed to be interacting with the three top students very well. And to a certain envious girl, too well.

Izuku could literally feel his soul leave his body as Y/n walked back to the front again and properly spoke with everyone else as they walked up to her. Katsuki and Shouto remaining closely behind.

The rest of the class introduced themselves to their new classmate, it seemed like Y/n was taking everything with a bright smile.

Izuku decided to stay at his desk to give him time to calm his erratic heartbeat. He felt a glare coming from behind him, and when he glanced towards the back of the room, he saw a tight smiling Ochako excuse herself out of the classroom.

Sighing heavily, he got up. Wanting to say something to her. He was about to go to her when he felt a firm grip on his shoulder. Startled, Izuku turned and saw glaring red eyes who stared towards where Ochako was.

“Don’t, she’ll need time.” Katsuki talked as he kept staring at the now empty desk. “It’s best if you leave her alone.” His vermillion eyes glided back to the emerald ones of his childhood friend.

“But if I just explain to her what’s really happening.” Izuku rubbed his temples, feeling a headache forming. Feeling confused and hating the gap growing between him and his old friend.

Katsuki crossed his arms in defiance, scoffing from what he was suggesting. “We’re not supposed to say anything to anyone nerd. Besides what would you say? That you’re only friends with her?”

“Well, no… I don’t even know what this all is.” Izuku mumbled, not appreciating being called just a friend either. Though feeling guilty for feeling that way in the first place.  

“Neither do I, but you’ll only be given Uraraka false hope. Unless you do want to get back with her, not that I’m complaining, it’ll make it easier for me.” Katsuki smirked managing to rile up the other male by giving him the cold hard truth.

Izuku glared at Katsuki. Jaw tensing, eyes flashing with flickering red hues. “That’s not what I’m saying. And what do you mean by easier?” He bit out angrily.

Katsuki’s eyes narrowed, glowing with a faint different shade of scarlet as Izuku challenged him.

“It’s simple… You either fix what you had, or you move on.” Katsuki roughly shouldered Izuku out of the way ending their conversation. Irritation flaring inside of him, for this whole mess they were all in.

Y/n felt anger spread through her, distracting her momentarily as the other students introduced themselves. Confused but still trying to concentrate on the people in front of her. Her eyes flickered to Shouto, who felt the same thing. His eyes flashing with specks of red while Y/ns quickly flashed from scarlet to her regular e/c color.

They both discreetly looked towards where Katsuki and Izuku were tensely talking to each other.

“Shouto?” She whispered to him, gulping down her fear from the clear confrontation between the hot head and the usual smiling man.

“Yeah, I felt it too…” Shouto put his hand on Y/n’s back to ease some comfort into her.

Shouto was already used to Izuku and Katsuki butting heads, but Y/n wasn’t.

“It’s nice to finally meet the girl Sero, Mina and Bakugou have been talking so much about. You’re really pretty too.” A boy with mustard yellow-hair and a black perfect lightning bolt decorating it – interrupted the two concerned individuals, who could only hope their other two companions wouldn’t break out into a fight.

Y/n ignoring them for the time being, smiled sweetly at the boy who was talking with her. “Hi –”

“Denki Kaminari…” He shook Y/n’s awaiting hand. “I was also on the rescue mission. I didn’t get to join everyone else down below, but I took care of the people at the top.” Denki puffed out his chest with pride.

“Oooh, impressive. Well, Kaminari, thank you for all the hard work you did that day. I’m extremely grateful for everything you did for us.” Y/n smiled brightly at him making him stutter.

“N-no problem…” Denki whispered bashfully making Hanta and a spiky red-haired boy snicker behind him.

“Come on man! She’s thanking you, be more manly Denki!” Eijirou patted his friends back, turning to the girl and giving her a razor-sharp smile. “Names, Eijirou Kirishima. It’s nice to meet you Y/n. I’m Bakugou’s best friend!” The boy declared cheerfully. A complete opposite to how Katsuki was.

“Kirishima, I love your hair! It’s very red… Can I?” Y/n giggled.

Eijirou nodded at the girl to go ahead. She was about to reach over and touch his hair. However, was interrupted by a tight grip on her wrist. Katsuki gave Kirishima a small deadly glare. Still irritated from his conversation with Izuku.

“What is it, Katsuki?” Y/n rolled her eyes at him.

She didn’t even notice when he got close to her again, almost like a silent ninja. She briefly looked over at Izuku and saw him fidget at his desk. Hands gripped into tight fists with eyes closed and furrowed eyebrows.

Clearly still upset from the talk he had with Katsuki.

“You can’t touch his hair.” Katsuki stated plainly to the slightly distracted girl, bringing her back to the conversation.

“Waaah? Why?” She whined, “It looks so soft though…”

Katsuki glided his eyes towards the girl, once his best friend got the silent threat to back off. “It’s not, he puts on a shit ton of gel every morning.”

“Katsuki, let her go.” Shouto stated calmly, gripping on to Katsuki’s wrist that held Y/n’s.

Katsuki was also upset with the talk he had with Izuku, not realizing how much pressure he was putting on Y/n’s wrist. However, Shouto did notice, he also saw how Y/n flinched slightly from the contact, though she didn’t want to voice her growing pain.

Katsuki was about to yell at him when they heard someone salivating from the ground, letting each other go at the same time.

“Sooo curvy…” The three of them heard a lisp come from behind Y/n.

Y/n turned around and yelped as a smaller boy who reached her knees, with purple-balled-hair, came at her with grabbing hands.

Shouto quickly pushed Y/n behind him protectively. “Don’t-”

“You dare touch her.” Katsuki bit out angrily with explosions at the ready towards the smaller classmate, making him hide behind Tenya and apologize profusely to the two angry males.

Y/n curiously looked over Shouto and Katsuki’s shoulders towards the trembling boy. “Wasn’t that a little harsh?”

“No.” Both Shouto and Katsuki glared at the smaller boy, who was biting his nails nervously.

“It’s best to stay away from Mineta, ribbit. I’m Tsuyu Asui, but you can call me Tsu. I’m happy we have another female student in our class.” Tsuyu introduced herself to Y/n, her voice groggy and sweet.

Y/n pushed her way in between Shouto and Katsuki to get to Tsuyu, ready to make another friend. Loving how adorable she looked, guessing her quirk had to do something with a frog since she had some features of one.

“Yes, a pleasure to meet you Y/n. I am Tenya Iida.” Tenya swung his arm back and forth, making Y/n laugh from how strict and stiff he seemed. His glasses and blue hair swaying a little with each movement.

The introductions from her new classmates felt like they were taking forever, but it was only minutes. She even got Fumikage Tokoyami and Koji Koda, the quietest students to laugh. She noted, how with her included there was only seven girls in the hero class. Y/n was happily talking with all of them, answering the swarm of questions with ease. They seemed like a bunch of reporters, wanting to know everything.

That all stopped once Aizawa slammed the door open, making everyone but Y/n and Hitoshi bolt to their assigned seats.

Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed heavily, “Children, you can all continue after school, let Y/n settle in first.”

“Yes, Aizawa sensei.” The class chimed back with pouting faces.

Katsuki scoffed at their reaction. Thinking they were all like a bunch of kids on Christmas day when getting caught in opening presents early.

Hitoshi took his sweet time to get to his desk. While Y/n only smiled brightly at her father and waved him good morning. Aizawa gave Y/n a silent nod as acknowledgment. She made her way to the empty desk on the back rows, next to Hitoshi. A desk that was right behind Shouto.

It seemed no one else was going to show up, so she carefully walked with her new book bag to sit next to her brother and behind her close companion. She passed Katsuki and Izuku first and gave them each a small wink.

One of them looked away instantly while the other one glared at her threateningly to not do anything funny.

Y/n already used to Katsuki’s personality didn’t mind and kept on walking with a pep to her stride. Not deciding to dwell on how Izuku was acting towards her, if he had something to say she knew he would tell her when he was ready.

When she reached her seat, she slid her hand playfully on Shouto’s arm then shoulder as she passed him. Shouto couldn’t help but to shiver from her touch as she sat down behind him.

“How lucky am I to be seating behind you.” Y/n whispered to his mind with her quirk, making sure to hide her scarlet eyes as she used it. She didn’t want to get in trouble on her first day.

Looking down at her new notebook, the thrill of being caught made her feel tingles on the lower part of her stomach.

Shouto remembering what Katsuki told them two days ago decided to think of something in return, to see if she could hear him. “Not as lucky as I feel princess…” 

“Oh? I see Katsuki told you, are we starting quirk training right now?” Y/n grinned mischievously at the aloof man who could practically see her wicked grin behind him making him smile in return.

“Just wanted to confirm Katsuki’s statement.” Shouto confirmed, “That anger wasn’t yours, right?” He asked on a more serious note.

“Nope, I’m sure it was either Izuku or Katsuki’s. How me and you felt that is beyond me.” Y/n played with the pencil in her hand. “Just more things to add to the growing list of mysteries from my quirk, I guess...”

Just like a bulb lighting up from an idea, she thought about playing with her quirk with him.

Maybe she should test…

“I think you’re right. I believe they didn’t notice either. We can test it out again when we meet after school for your training.” He reassured the girl.

Biting his lower lip as he debated whether to tell her or not.

Shouto’s voice dropping an octave, he whispered in her mind, “You look beautiful by the way. I think you’ll also look lovely with navy blue tights as well.”

Y/n taking this as an opportunity, grinned wickedly.

Poor Shouto just played right into her hands without even knowing.

“Is that your favorite color Sho?” Her voice hit a seductive tone he wasn’t used to hearing from her.

Scooting closer on her chair and leaning towards the now tense young man. Y/n lightly ran her fingers up his back then neck. Her eyes roamed around the room to make sure no one was watching them. It seemed everyone was concentrating on what Aizawa was teaching them, while he wrote on the digital black board.

However, she caught the curious stare of someone looking right at them, shaking his head disapprovingly at her intentions. Clearly feeling her emotions.  

The emerald eyes of Izuku widened, as he looked behind him towards Y/n and Shouto. Feeling heat rise to his cheeks as he noticed Y/n with scarlet eyes and Shouto with flickering red hues in his mismatched grey and blue eyes. Leaning back into her touch eagerly.

Izuku could tell with the way Shouto took in shuddering silent breaths, half lidded eyes and bottom lip caught in between his teeth, that whatever Y/n was doing to him was making him tremble in anticipation.

Y/n only winked at Izuku and added him to their mind link.

Feeling Shouto’s heart rate increase, his own slowly syncing with his best friends. His eyes flickering with red hues just like Shouto’s. His breath hitched as he could feel Shouto’s arousal spread rapidly through his own body then hitting him right in the most sensitive part down below.

Izuku caught his whimper before it left his lips. Trying to stay quiet, while still in class.

“Fuck… what are you...” Shouto silently cursed in his mind, as he felt her nails glide against his shirt. Feeling arousal wash through him from her telepathic quirk.

He wished he could rip off his shirt to feel her touch him.

Arousal igniting in him, he wondered what it would feel like to have his back scratched the hell out of him as he pou…

“Careful Shouto, I’m connected to your mind, do you really want to finish that thought?” Y/n teased him, by adding a little more pressure to her nails. “I can practically see what you’re imagining.” Y/n whispered as she kept eye contact with Izuku, as he too could see what Shouto wanted to do to her.

Izuku nervously gulped down, breathing becoming ragged. Not being able to concentrate on anything else other than his best friend and Y/n’s sexual innuendo. Fighting to stay quiet, so the three of them wouldn’t get caught.

Shouto closed his eyes tightly and grit his teeth as his imagination came alive in his mind, like an old grainy movie. Y/ns quirk taking him for a ride into his fantasies.

Izuku turned his eyes back around to the front of the class and gripped the ends of his desk tightly with both hands. Shutting his eyes as he saw an image flash through his mind of Y/n in a navy-blue lacy underwear set, squirming under Shouto.

He tried to shake the image out of his head but couldn’t. There was even a dark part of him that wanted to see her like that in real life, scaring him a little from such desires he hasn’t felt before.

The images flowing into his mind, all seemed so real…

Shouto and Y/n were both entangled on each other, bed sheets covering their bodies. As Shouto’s bed creaked as he grinded down on her. His hardened dick still covered with his boxers, pushing against her covered core. Gripping onto the smaller of her back as he held her so close, they could mold into each other.  

Her nails harshly going down his defined muscled back. Feeling every accented sculpture as she touched every part of him. Cat like red marks appearing on his back almost drawing blood as Shouto threw his head back and grunted in ecstasy.  

“Fuck, princess… I want to be inside of you…” Shouto moaned as he rolled his hips meeting her eager ones, as he fought to get more friction between the two of them. Only being able to get so much with the clothes in between them.  

Writhing from the feeling underneath him, her mouth opened in a silent scream as she fell from the edge. Her grip tightened on his back as she came so hard, she could see stars burst behind her closed eyelids, slight pulses going through her body.

“That’s it… I got you…” He whispered, kissing her sweaty forehead. Nipping at her jaw gently and giving her open-mouthed kisses on her neck as she came down from her high.  

She felt her insides ache for wanting him to be buried deep in her. Her sensitive core tightening around nothing as it pulsed from her climax.

Shouto didn’t give her any time to recover before he continued his conquest to join her in bliss. Overstimulation taking over when he didn’t relent on chasing his own release, and continued to grind on her pulsing nerves, making her cry out in pleasure and pain. Shouto gasped from his own release, ropes of warm liquid staining the inside of his boxers. His aching cock pulsing from the aftershocks.

Breathing hard from their love session, Shouto nuzzled into her neck lovingly. “You did so well princess.” he whispered into the crook of her neck, sucking gently on the skin. His mismatched eyes stared into her e/c ones as he leaned down to kiss her.

Before their lips connected, the image changed.

Shouto being replaced by Izuku. The scenery changing as well. They no longer where in Shouto’s room but rather in Izuku’s bed with Y/n on top of him.

Izuku’s threw his head back in bliss onto the headboard behind him as Y/n rocked her hips down onto him, to the rhythm he wanted. He wanted to do this forever with her. He’s never done anything like this, and he let his fantasies run wild.

His large hands helping her roll her hips, keeping them in perfect sync as he pushed up to meet her. His clothed dick pushing up to meet with her, delicious friction building. Feeling the slick through her underwear.

“You’re so wet angel… so beautiful…” he moaned as he kissed her chest, licking in between the valley of her breasts.

Y/n lightly moaned when he blew on the wet patches he left behind. His right hand traveled from between her breasts to her throat, gripping her tightly and bringing her lips close to his mouth without touching, breaths intermingling.

“If you keep grinding on me like that, I’ll rip this pretty little green bra off of you.” Izuku threatened Y/n with his sweet voice, though his emerald eyes said otherwise.

She only smirked above him and slowed down only to grind harder on him.  

Izuku growled and with both hands on either side of the deep forest bralette, ripped the fabric down the middle with ease. Tossing the ruined material to the side, he took one of Y/n’s hardened nipple into his mouth and sucked greedily.  

Y/n cried out as Izuku bit down gently on her sensitive bud. Bringing his other hand up and pulling gently on her other nipple, cupping her mound, and kneading the flesh.

Smirking from her pained pleasured face, as Y/n arched into him. Gripping on his green locks tightly.

Her breaths coming out in short pants. Y/n threw her head back in euphoria as a loud moan escaped her lips. Her slow built orgasm coming undone so fast she let him take over.

Letting her go with a small wet pop Izuku whispered in adoration as he let her ride out her orgasm. “Just like that angel, give in to me…”

Izuku lightly ran his fingers in between her legs, teasing her slit, making her jump slightly. Spreading her wetness, he brought his fingers to his mouth and sucked on it gently, closing his eyes as he tasted her.

“Mmm, delicious…”

Y/n couldn’t help but to whine from his actions. His eyes darkened, blown out pupils overshadowing his emerald eyes. Smiling mischievously as he easily flipped them over. Y/n now underneath him, squirmed as he marked her neck with love bites and slowly kissed up to her ear. His breath causing goosebumps, on her exposed skin.

“Now let’s see how many times I can make you cum on my cock, as I pound into you.”  

Izuku heard a startled audible gasp in front of him making his desk rattle, breaking him out of the trance he was pulled into. His chest rising and falling in short, ragged breaths. Throat feeling dry as he tried to swallow. Aching from wanting to feel release. He felt a small patch of wetness from his pants, and he covered himself quickly with his jacket, afraid someone could see his erection. A roll of sweat going down his back from the image he was forced into.

It felt so real to him.

“What is it Bakugou?” Aizawa asked stopping his lecture as he turned to the blushing ash blond.

Katsuki grunted as he tried to gather his bearings. “I-I n-need the restroom.”

Aizawa looked at the third year suspiciously but only waved at him to get on with it.

Katsuki hurriedly and very discreetly walked out of the room with his jacket hiding his front. No one paid any mind to him, other than Y/n who knew why he needed to excuse himself.

She made sure to add Katsuki to her quirk test as well, right when the images unfolded, and boy did it give her a lot of insight on her quirk.

Licking her dry lips, she quietly sat all the way back into her chair, the chair creaking as she slid back.

Giving her and Shouto some much needed space after her mind trick. She could feel her heart trying to beat out of her ribcage, as she tried to normalize her breathing. Feeling an ache in between her legs, that made her wince from the sensitivity.

She was not expecting that at all…

Shouto took in shuddering short breaths, not daring to turn around and look at her for the fear of what he might do to her after experiencing that.

“I’ll get you back for this darlin…” Katsuki thought threateningly, not linking one bit how she left him aching for her.

Jealous of how Izuku and Shouto got a taste of what could happen, while he was only the spectator.

At hearing his voice, even though he was no longer in the room. Y/n turned off her quirk immediately, breaking the connection between the four of them. Eyes going back to normal as she tried to distract herself from the images of Izuku and Shouto ingrained into her mind.

For the first time since meeting them, she knew she royally fucked up.

Chapter Text

Y/n groaned as she hit the black mat for what felt like the hundredth time. She and Shouto have been sparing for about thirty minutes in relative silence. Shouto signed the four of them up for a private session at Gym Gamma in U.A. Officially starting on her training after school ended.

The gym was next to the main campus, in its own building. A wide-open space with a high ceiling. The walls were made of concrete, windows surrounded the walls closer to the ceiling than the ground. Head lights illuminating the floor, pointing down. They were able to request a mat for them to spar on and a couple of other equipment for Y/n to start gaining muscle as well.

Shouto was a man of few words, however, it didn’t diminish the presence he held when he walked into a room. His stoic persona could be misinterpreted as uninterested. But under those, mismatched, grey and cerulean eyes, Y/n knew better. Every breath taken and every movement she made, he watched it all with a new intensity.

The whole time she attempted to keep her gaze onto anything around the room that wasn’t Shouto Todoroki. However, it was a harder task than she originally thought. The way he was dressed didn’t help keep her eyes away any better either.

Shouto wore black sweats and a long black sleeve shirt. The shirt seemed like it would rip at any moment. Muscles constricting with every movement and leaving little to the imagination as he continued to instruct Y/n on proper fighting forms to not hurt herself. Stealing quick glances at him while he talked.

She didn’t know if he was oblivious or decided to not say anything about it.

Images of Shouto on top of her kept flooding her mind, it was difficult not to wonder how he looked under the thin material protecting him from her hungry gaze. The images engraved into her mind from the morning weren’t very detailed and didn’t do him justice.

Now she couldn’t tame her curiosity.

Every time she caught his eyes, there was a different almost hunger gaze she didn’t notice before. There were times his eyes lingered on her figure too, masking it better than she did of course.

“Focus Y/n.” Shouto’s warning voice brought her back to the task at hand. Helping her get back up after she was laying on the ground dumbfounded for a couple of minutes.

It didn’t take long to sweep her feet from underneath her and make her fall once again to the floor.

“I think this is you trying to get back at me for this morning.” Y/n propped her elbows on the matt. Bringing up the elephant in the room.

Shouto stayed close to her all day but was reluctant to say anything other than yes and no’s when she asked him something. The other two went AWOL, avoiding her at all costs. She only saw them at their desks in class. And when they had breaks or walking through the hallways, forget it.

It seemed like they would disappear whenever her eyes left their figures. She wanted to use her telepathic quirk to reach out to them, but figured they needed space. From seeing their reactions, she could tell she over did it with her quirk.

Sighing heavily, she took his awaiting hand to help her back up again. “Look I’m sorry about this morning.”

Gripping onto her hand tightly, he pulled her up with a sharp force, making her yelp in surprise. Colliding his body with hers, her other hand stopped the momentum of crushing completely into him by placing it on the lower part of his stomach. Having to mentally stop herself from letting her hand wander, swallowing thickly from the tension growing.

Feeling the hard ridges underneath his black shirt by just the place of where her hand was. Her hand trembled from temptation, wanting to glide them under his shirt to feel his skin. “I-I...”

Shouto chuckled from her reaction, smirking when she refused to make eye contact. “Breathe, princess. I’m not mad.” Finally opening to her, speaking more than just one word. He stared her down as he squeezed her hand gently. “Don’t misinterpret my silence as anger.” His voice was soothing, calming her nerves. “Sexually frustrated yes, but not mad. I needed time to cool down, it felt very…”

“I know…” Y/n gulped down her embarrassment. Nodding as she pushed herself off him to get some breathing space. Her body feeling on fire, afraid of what she wanted to do in that moment.

“Have you ever done that before?” He asked curiously.

Y/n furrowed her eyes in disgust, biting on the inside of her cheek. “Hell no! I’ve only ever done that with you guys. I was curious… about what I could do. I didn’t think my quirk would do all of that.”

She made a hand gesture, making him chuckle from how flustered she was getting.

“I just took your thoughts, and I let my quirk take over. I was on the receiving end as much as you were.” Shouto’s eyebrows went up amused as she said that her eyes widening from the double meaning. “S-sorry… sorry, that c-came out wrong.”

“I see. There is nothing wrong with what happened. Desire and sex are natural. However, the timing was unexpected. Not very normal to get turned on in the middle of a lecture early in the morning.” Shouto teased the blushing girl, who refused to look at him for longer than three seconds.

“Duly noted.” Y/n mumbled.

“Come on concentrate. I’ve managed to make you hit the floor more times than I anticipated.” Shouto went back into training mode. Noticing how uncomfortable this conversation was making her.

He decided to let her off the hook, this time. Shouto was clueless in many communication aspects, he was still learning. However, with Y/n’s emotions on haywire since the morning, he was beginning to understand them and discern what each feeling meant.  

“Then teach me your ways sensei.” Y/n responded back to his remark, making Shouto smile.

She was trying hard to get out of this conversation involving her quirk.

Y/n’s training with him first, then she was going to work on her quirk after with Katsuki. Izuku’s training would take right after to help her build muscle then cool down. Since Katsuki and Izuku decided to keep to themselves all day, she figured they would probably ignore her until they were ready to talk.

Those thoughts stopped when Shouto and Y/n heard the door to the gym burst open.

Katsuki strutted in like he owned the room, nodding at them both without a care in the world. He was in the same black sweats Shouto had, but instead of a long-sleeve shirt, he wore a black sleeveless shirt.

His tan skin and defined biceps glistening from sweat. Probably from his own work out before meeting them here.

Since he wouldn’t be doing a lot of physical training with Y/n he figured he would work out in the meantime, while he waited for his turn. Silently taking off his shoes and leaving them by the door. He made sure to walk slowly towards the mats where Shouto had Y/n pinned to the floor, yet again.

No facial expression indicating any of his emotions.

“Take a picture, it’ll last longer.” He smirked at Y/n, who unknowingly was ogling his figure.

With a roll to her eyes, she looked away towards Shouto who smugly shrugged his shoulders in response not saying anything back to the ash blond. Getting off her, to greet his friend.

“Hmm, funny. Now you two decide to be best friends…” she whispered under her breath.

Groaning as she got up, clicking her tongue in annoyance at them both, she rolled her eyes and walked away from them. Getting close to one of the weight benches from the back. It held her water bottle and tennis shoes. She greedily took big gulps of the cold water. Her throat feeling dry, from the lack of moisture. Her back to the other two, who she decided to ignore for the time being.

Fanning her hot face with her hand, from the heat traveling through her body. Her clothes sticking to her for how much Shouto made her sweat. When she danced at the club, she did always sweat a lot, but this was excessive.

According to Shouto, she needed to be drenched in her sweat so she could use her quirk on Katsuki. Since a part of her quirk had the same aspect as Katsuki’s, she needs to have some sweat ready to use.

And he was right, her quirk was buzzing within her, wanting to come out.

Rolling her neck to the side, she stretched her neck, sighing when hearing a small pop. Listening to them whispering as she felt them glance in her direction. Feeling like their prey under their scrutinizing stare.

Touching the material of the soft fabric she wore, Y/n tried to do something with her hands. Attempting to calm her fast-beating heart. Still feeling the effects of the morning when her quirk accidently took a whirlwind on its own.  

She too was wearing all black. A long black sleeve top and leggings. Something her classmate Momo Yaoyorozu was kind enough to make her. When the girl asked her, Y/n just told her to give her whatever as long as it covered everything. Her wardrobe only consisted of the essentials right now, other than a pair of pajamas, the school uniform, a week pairs of underwear, socks, and bra’s she didn’t have anything else that gave off much personality.

At the thought of the black-haired tall girl, Y/n felt a wave of jealousy ignite in her gut. She was able to piece who she was right away. It was obvious with the huge engagement ring on her left hand. Honestly it was unnecessary because Y/n knew the truth, both Shouto and Momo didn’t want the marriage to happen, the ring was all for show.

And Momo had been very kind to explain their situation. Apparently, she was dating someone in secret that Shouto helped her cover up for all the time. She still wasn’t sure why Momo felt the need to explain anything anyways, it’s not like her and Shouto were romantically involved.

Still, the thought of Shouto with someone else made her…

Shaking her head from the thought, she palmed her forehead in frustration. Shouto wasn’t anything like that to her, just a friend.

Yeah, a very close friend, who is wrapped into my life because of my stupid mutated quirk.

She shouldn’t be feeling anything.

It’s just my quirk, that’s all this is.

Biting her lip in irritation and remembering the two behind her felt everything she was feeling and somewhere in the campus Izuku felt the same thing too. In defeat she pulled on the scrunchy from her hair. Her h/c locks becoming loose from the high ponytail, tresses falling in waves. Massaging her temples, running her fingers through her hair, and breathing in deeply to settle down. Her scalp felt relief from finally being freed of the hair band being on too tight for a long time.

“What the hell are you feeling jealous for?” Katsuki interrupted her attempt at calming down.

Blowing her hair out of her eyes. Her iris’s burned scarlet, as anger flared through her, scoffing at the cocky blond. Her back still to them as she untangled her hair with her fingers. “Can you not voice out my emotions, gremlin? I’m sure we can all tell what I’m feeling without you having to talk about it.”

“Kind of hard to ignore it, when you feel it go through you like a truck.” Katsuki stated plainly.

“Isn’t that why you’re here. So, this won’t happen anymore?” She turned around and crossed her arms defiantly in front of her. Her eyes flickering from scarlet to e/c.

Shouto and Katsuki gave each other a quick glance, that didn’t go unnoticed by her.

“It’s going to take more than a day to master your quirk sweetheart. Your quirk is like a four-year-old, manifesting for the first time, unhinged. You’re just like damn Deku when he got his quirk.” Katsuki scoffed. Becoming slightly riled up from her attitude, and her emotion flowing through him.

Y/ns eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “Izuku was a late bloomer?” Shouto gave Katsuki a don’t you dare say anything else glance.

“Something like that.” Katsuki kept his eyes trained on the fuming girl as he spoke to Shouto. “I’ll take it from here Icy-Hot.”

Shouto bowed to Y/n, signaling their session was now over. He looked like he wanted to say something to her but decided against it.

“Do me and Izuku a favor and try not to kill each other on her first try. We’re afraid to leave you two alone…” Shouto told the seething blond. Then walked towards Y/n, towering over her as he grabbed her fingers, squeezing them gently. “See you later beautiful.”

Y/n smiled at the young man, feeling her heart flutter a bit. How could it not, Shouto was very prince like, soft and caring.

Shouto’s lips tilted up slightly, feeling the same flutter wash through him, but deciding not to say anything for the sake of her sanity. Happy the morning fiasco didn’t deter them from their shared promises.

“Bye handsome.”

Shouto walked away from them without another word, only looking behind him once in worry. However, decided not to voice his concerns and continued to walk through the double’s doors. Leaving both hot heads in a cloud of pent-up tension. He could trust them. He knew they wouldn’t hurt each other… that bad.

Katsuki also felt her fluttering emotion and decided to ignore it. He watched, Y/n stare at Shouto’s direction almost longingly. He grunted to get her attention, her now e/c eyes flickering over to his.

“So, you thought it was a smart idea to try your quirk for the first time with mental sex, during first period. You couldn’t wait until the afternoon. Really? And during a lecture, your father was giving, by the way.” Katsuki crossed his arms scolding her.

Motioning her to come forward. Helping take off the binding Shouto gave her to wrap her wrists in. He was a hard instructor, but he still cared for her wellbeing.

“You don’t beat around the bush, do you?” Y/n ripped the strap on her wrist with her teeth to open it for him. Handing her hand over willingly.

Katsuki stepping closer, towered over her like Shouto did. He wasn’t as tall as him, but he was over six feet, and bulkier than him. In animal terms, Shouto was more like a tiger, while Katsuki was like a lion. And Izuku being different than them, was more like a panther.

Y/n looked down at her feet in nerves as she recalled the morning, blushing profusely from what she was able to do. “Look, it was an accident, okay? All I did was take Shouto’s imagination and added my quirk to it. When I linked Izuku, it just turned into you know…”

Katsuki smirked, “What, can’t say it?”

Y/n’s eyes flickered from scarlet to e/c as she fought to keep her emotions in check. Something they all were noticing. Ever since she didn’t wear the quirk suppressant cuff anymore, her eyes would flick from e/c to scarlet whenever her emotions ran wild.

“It’s embarrassing, don’t make me say it if you know what I mean…” Y/n mumbled under her breath.

Katsuki sighed heavily and decided not to tease the girl anymore, it seemed like she was already beating herself up about it.

“You’re telling me you couldn’t get out of your own damn quirk before you let it get that far?” Katsuki decided to move on to the more analytical part of it all. Without trouble he unwrapped the rest of the bindings from her wrists. “It seemed like you were controlling the whole thing.”

“I-I wasn’t… It was more them than me. I was a spectator as much as you were. Though I was in my body, feeling everything. I didn’t have control of what I was doing. I didn’t want to say anything to them, it’s kind of fucked up to force someone’s desires to come out when they’re not ready to share it don’t you think? I didn’t know they thought about me in that way anyway. I wouldn’t have done it if I knew what it would turn to.” Y/n couldn’t look him in the eyes just yet.

Katsuki took her chin with his thumb and forefinger, gently forcing her to look at him. “Y/n, you’re not stupid. Clueless sometimes, but not stupid.” He smirked as she shoved him away. “You did know… Your quirk-”

“Exactly.” Y/n snapped. “It’s my stupid mutated quirk, whatever is going on with us is not real.” Y/n pulled away from him.

Katsuki gritted his teeth, knowing she would probably keep pushing them away if he kept insisting. Rubbing his eyes in frustration, he wanted to strangle her! How could she not see and understand the lingering stares? The way they gravitated towards each other. How they got along. 

“Real or not, it’s still happening.”

Y/n decided to ignore those words. “Anyways when I linked you in. You were able to get us out when you pushed to pull out of it. At least that’s what I think happened…”

“Hmm, only way to find out is to do it again then.” Katsuki decided not to push her about her feelings towards all of this anymore.

“What?” Y/n asked incredulously. “No, what if we can’t get out.”

“You’re backing out now? I didn’t know you were a coward under all that bravado. Don’t make me second guess myself about you, darlin. And I am here to help you train your quirk remember. You have to use it.” Katsuki’s eye softened when he saw her lip quiver in fear.

For the first time, she feared what it could do especially to those she cared about.

Grabbing her face with both his hands he tilted her head back to look at him again when he got close to her, she didn’t push him away this time.

“Stop fearing your quirk, you know you can trust me. I won’t do anything that’ll make you feel uncomfortable. Unlike those two idiots, I can actually control myself. Besides if I was able to get out of it before. I’m sure I can do it again, I’m just that awesome.”

Y/n rolled her eyes trying to fight the corners of her lips from going up. The tightening in her chest from anxiety lightening up a little. Knowing Katsuki, even though very prideful, never lied about his capabilities.

Taking a deep breath, she sighed in resignation, “In their defense, they didn’t know…” Y/n’s voice came out small. He was there to help her advance, and she did trust him. “From what I gathered, Izuku and Shouto thought of place and something they…ahem… wanted to do. Shouto first thought about his room and then I’m guessing, Izuku thought of his afterwards... then you know… Anyways, do the same I guess.”

Katsuki nodded completely understanding, seeing Y/n’s eyes burn scarlet. Inhaling sharply when he felt the mind connection snap into place. Eyes glowing with specs of a different shade of red than his own. Both taking a small step towards each other.

Y/n reached for Katsuki’s neck, cupping the back of his nape, and pulling him down towards her, while she tilted her chin up. He met her in the middle, foreheads touching. Faces so close they could see every little detail. The connection coming alive the closer they got.

Both closing their eyes, they didn’t have to wait long for her telepathic quirk to take over.

She saw herself and Katsuki standing in front of a large mirror. Again, her surroundings seemed grainy. However, she could see more features on this dreamlike state than the morning one.  

He was behind her shirtless. Y/n could tell, Katsuki spent a lot of time working out. His well-defined chest and abs had her almost drooling. Wearing dark jeans that hung low on his hips, showing his deep v-line. Her eyes lingering on the light golden hairs peaking from underneath.

Katsuki smirked slightly from her reaction. Eyes transfixed on every little movement she made.

Y/n was wearing a short flowy strap red dress, barely hitting mid thighs, curtesy to Katsuki’s imagination.  

Her eyes traveled up his body with hunger, noticing how he stared at her with intense vermillion eyes that made her heart rate speed up.

Standing behind her, he made sure not to get any closer, but enough for her to feel his body heat. His breath hit her exposed neck making her shudder in goosebumps as he tilted his chin down to get closer but not quite. His lips never made contact, still she could feel the ghost of them as they travelled down her exposed neck and shoulder, making her shiver.

Her head falling backward to rest on his chest with half lidded eyes, and he let her. He wanted to give her as much control of this as possible.

When she didn’t flinch away from him, he let his fingertips slowly rise from where they rested near her exposed outer thigh towards her hip in slow precise movements. Staring at her through the mirror, noticing how her breathing became uneven, chest fluttering. Cheeks burning with color.  

Bringing the skirt of the dress close to her hipbone, almost exposing her. Katsuki gripped her hip tighter in his hand. Making her whimper in anticipation.  

Y/n’s eyes flicked down to his hand and noticed how she wasn’t wearing anything else underneath the dress.  

He let go of the skirt, making it fall down her mid-thighs again. His fingers gliding from her fingertips all the way to her shoulder and playing with the strap of the dress. Goosebumps rising where he touched her. Chest feeling tight from excitement. Katsuki pulled on the strap, letting it fall off her shoulder.  

Shivering from the feeling, she pushed herself more into him, slightly arching her back.

He chuckled lightly from her reaction. “I knew red would look good on you.”  

“I thought you said you could control yourself.” She shuddered as he blew softly on her neck again.  

“I am… I haven’t done anything to you… yet.” He whispered. “I can tell you’re the one who’s aching for my touch.” He chuckled lowly into her ear.

Katsuki licked his lips in hunger, biting his bottom lip, wanting to ravish her. Desire got the best of him, and his hand snaked down in between her legs. Bunching up the skirt, Y/n held her breath as he ran his middle finger in between her bare slit. Groaning in satisfaction from feeling her slick, his fingers circled her lower lips teasingly, making her lightly moan. Pushing herself back into his erection begging for more friction.  

However, he abruptly stopped, making her groan in frustration as he brought his fingers to his plumped lips and sucked his fingers clean, keeping eye contact through the mirror. Loving how her scarlet eyes burned brighter.  

“Damn the nerd was right, you taste delicious.”  

Y/n gasped as he gripped her closer to him. Wrapping his large forearm around her midsection and trapping her body. Even if she tried, Katsuki would not let her go anywhere with that look in his eyes.    

“When I do take you darlin, it won’t be in some dream like state. I want the real thing.” His free hand lightly made circles on her inner thigh, riding up bit by bit, but refusing to go any higher again.

Feeling butterflies, she wanted Katsuki to touch her more. Waking up that hunger again, one she’s never experienced before until this morning. Bringing her hand up, she wrapped it behind his neck pulling him closer to her with no resistance.  

E/c eyes silently begging his lust blown out vermillion ones, to give her more. Tilting her chin up and lips almost touching, their shuddering breaths mingled together. However, Katsuki denied her and continued to tease her.

Y/n only being able to feel his breath on her lips as he spoke, shuddered as he growled.  

“I want to hear every whimper, every moan, and every gasp as I fuck you. The only thing you’ll feel is pain mixed with pleasure. Even when it becomes too much, and you beg me to stop. I won’t…” He gave her a wicked grin. “I’ll only go harder and deeper…”  

Y/n closed her eyes in pain, lightly moaning from his promises, her core aching. Katsuki eating up her breathy moans, moved his lips around to lightly brush with hears, barely touching. Really testing her patience.  

His forehead rested on hers as he whispered, “I’ll wait to hear the real thing darlin. I would rather have you begging in real life than have this watered-down version of you. No matter how real this seems, I know it’s not and that’s not enough for me.”

His presence disappeared, vanishing like blown smoke. One minute there and the next completely gone.

Leaving her alone in the dreamlike room to think for a moment. Y/n fell on her knees weak, as she felt him leave her mind, almost like he walked out of an imaginary room. Realizing, how much he affected her even in a dream.  

Cursing at herself for letting her body react to him. She had more control in this dream than in the morning. But why would she let her desire for him win over?  

This was bad, she didn’t want to catch feelings for them, it was too soon. She was so confused, was it real or just her quirk?  

Being trapped in a cage all her life, never gave her time to think of romantic relationships. And then there was the whole Shigaraki thing and Mama still being out there. She knew that woman would never give up on getting her back.

Would she even have time for whatever this was between them? Are there real emotions there, or were they only acting this way towards her because of their connection?

She still had to work on her quirk, get stronger to not depend on anyone. Get her hero license because she refused to let Aizawa down.

What should she do now that the three of them were in her life?

“Fuck.” she cursed silently, the implications of it all downing on her. “I need advice from my sister…”

Chapter Text

When Y/n opened her eyes, they were still so close to each to other. Foreheads touching, uneven breaths coming from him and her. Vermillion eyes stared into her e/c ones, flickering back and forth from her eyes to her lips.

It was tempting for Katsuki to kiss her then and there. The frustration from the morning and now, kicking in. However, he was a patient man in certain situations, preferring not to rush into things. Especially into something like this. He would wait patiently for the right time. It would come. This connection between them was so much more than just a simple hook up he was accustomed to.

His dormant heart felt alive for the first time in a very long time.

After what happened the last time, he was in a relationship he’s been avoiding them like a plague. Only satisfying his carnal needs with simple one-night stands. Because even then, he wouldn’t let his desires deter him from becoming the number one hero.

However, now with Y/n standing merely inches away from him he wondered what a relationship would be like with her. She always put others before herself, that was a no brainer. She was a selfless person. Sometimes too much, just like Izuku.

That was not the case with his ex-girlfriend though.

Always the one to reach out first, Katsuki was more the giver than the receiver, and for a while he was okay with that. However, with the way things ended between them, the relationship was not something he liked to reminisce.

And he almost lost a friend that day too. He saw him like a brother. Though he would never admit it to him. Torn between wanting to kill him and cry, he was glad they were able to move past the wedge his ex-girlfriend tried to make between them. And it took most of their second year to move past it too. They silently promised to never let someone come between them ever again.

Katsuki still had trust issues with girls who got close to him. His friends always tried to find rebounds for him, but he refused. He spent so many nights, locked up in his room after the night his heart was broken. The daily routine, of school, work studies, gym and then dorms – ingrained into him and becoming the new normal. His friends attempting and failing to get him out of the crazy routine, until finally Eijirou snapped at him.

Looking at Y/n, Katsuki saw the uncertainty reflect in her flickering scarlet and e/c eyes. Almost like a raging storm, torn between wanting to give in or fight off whatever this meant between them. He could feel her confusion and frustration run wild within him.

Letting the rational part of herself win Y/n lightly pushed herself from his grasp slightly fanning her flushed face.

“Sooo… um… you got any tips?” She was nervous, her voice wavering with uncertainty.  

With heart aching and lower regions tingling, Y/n sighed out her frustration, both begging her to do something about it. However, still refusing to do anything right now, she decided to focus on her quirk issue instead.

She wanted to talk with her sister first, Rosalinda always gave the best advice.

After calming his fast-beating heart. With eyes closed, eyebrows furrowed almost in pain. Katsuki’s words were barely above a whisper, “You need to control your quirk. I made most of the decisions, except when I gave you some control. Now it makes sense how Shigaraki was able to force you to relive your memories. I’m still not sure how he’s connected to you. Though it makes sense to assume he was in charge the whole time.”

At the mention of the mysterious man. Y/n felt cold chills prickle her skin. Remembering a reason why she couldn’t just jump into whatever this was between her and Katsuki.

Well, with any of them, really.   

“We’ll start with you taking control over these sessions. I’ll let you into my mind, just don’t poke around into anything else other than landscapes you make. I was told by Aizawa sensei, people with telepathic quirks can do that.”

Katsuki warned her seriously, he didn’t want her to see things he would rather keep to himself.

“From what I saw, yours does the same thing. Except when I was pushed in, all I saw was white until I started to think of things myself, then you appeared. Almost like a dream unfolding itself. I’m guessing you haven’t used it much; you’re letting the other person be in charge for you. We need to train you to oversee everything. If not, your own quirk can be used against you.”

Nodding her head solemnly, Y/n now understood why Izuku and Shouto had more control of her quirk than she did from her morning experiment.

“What about the other parts of my quirk?”

Katsuki rubbing his temples kept his eyes closed. A headache starting to form, just like that time she went into his mind in the club – when they first met. “You, said the purple smoke is to hypnotize and the pink is to drug right? How do you make them come out?”

“The purple smoke I blow it from my mouth, not sure why. Also, it changes the pitch of my voice. Humming makes it bigger…”

Katsuki nodded for her to continue. Noting how the smoke part of her quirk was a mix of Present Mic and Midnight’s quirk.

“The pink smoke comes from my sweat, hence why Shouto wanted me to be drenched in it, by the time it was your turn. When I use the part of my quirk to drug, the sweat starts to turn into pink smoke. The more I have, the wider of a range it can spread to.”

Humming already knowing how her quirk worked, Katsuki nodded. “I see, you also mentioned the smoke can cancel out people’s quirks. Like Aizawa sensei’s quirk does?”

“Mhm, if someone is inside the smoke or inhales it, it erases the quirk. Not physical strength though.” Y/n grimaced at the thought of the time she was forced to use her quirk on a guard at the club. The guard almost beat her to death, according to Garaki it was done for ‘studying purposes.’

“How do you know all of this, if you weren’t allowed to use your quirk?” Katsuki’s vermillion eyes narrowed in worry.

He wasn’t questioning her because he doubted her. Not anymore, Y/n had no malice or ill intent. With how he was connected to her emotions he would be able to tell. So far, there hasn’t been anything. And it’s not like Y/n knew how to control her emotions through her quirk. Hence why they felt everything she did.

Y/n wasn’t a liar that was obvious.  

Fidgeting under his questioning stare, Y/n pulled on her fingers nervously. There was still a lot of things, they didn’t know about. Sure, the heroes got her and everyone else out, and they knew the main issues of what was happening at the club. Still, they didn’t know about the after-hours shows.

What she was forced to do.

What happened to get the people who came out, to act the way they did afterwards, killing themselves in the process. There was only so many she could save. Unfortunately, there was also a lot, she knew died in the process.

It traumatized her to no end, during those times she detached herself from her emotions, from reality. Though it was hard to do so. The only thing that kept her sane, were her siblings and friends.

Katsuki could see the shame in her eyes. Sighing heavily, he bit the inside of his cheek. “Tch… listen shitty girl, you don’t have to tell me now. I understand you did things to survive, to keep those you care for alive. We don’t blame you for any of it.”

He told her as gently as he could, though there was a bite to his tone. He wasn’t angry at her, however, angry at the life she’s had.

“Preferably sooner than later, I still need to know to assess how advanced your quirk is. It’s like working out a muscle, the more you use it, tears, and heals, the more it will grow. I understand you’re not comfortable talking about it. However, this is a step you’re going to have to take.”

“It’s just…” Her eyes shined scarlet, starting to panic for how he might feel about her once he learned the truth. “There are things that I don’t like to think about…but I get it, I’ll tell you soon I promise.”

Y/n looked up from her fingers to his eyes, her now e/c eyes shining with determination to finally move on from that place in her life.

He was glad she wanted to do this for herself. There was only so much they could push her to move on. She needed to take the first step.

Katsuki smiled; a genuine one she hasn’t seen before from him. He was always scowling or had an angry resting face, and this right here was something worth remembering. Katsuki looked at her quizzically as her eyes lit up more.

“What?”

Y/n biting her bottom lip tried to contain her grin, “I really like your smile… You should do it more often. It looks good on you.”

Katsuki’s eyes widen slightly. His signature scowl trying and failing to overtake his softened features. “Don’t give me that look darlin. You’re making this harder than it already is.” He whispered, however, shaking his head to stay focused. His vermillion eyes flaring with something she didn’t recognize. “Come on, I want you to use your purple and pink smoke on me.”

Y/n eyes almost bulged out. Coming up with scenarios of her quirk harming him, she shook her head rapidly at his request. “Are you insane?! The purple smoke is fine, but no the pink one. You will be drugged with the pink one. I won’t do that to you-”

“Will it harm me?” He let a small smile graze his lips again, his heart skipping a beat. It was obvious that she cared for him too, and he liked how flustered she was acting.

“N-no, it won’t but it is like a really, really, strong drug. An addicting one too… The more you’re exposed to it, the more you’ll want it. You’ll be like that for who knows how lon-”

Katsuki got closer to her, making her face heat up at the proximity, successfully stopping her mid rant. He cupped her face with his hand before she could escape and tugged gently on her bottom lip with his thumb. Releasing its confinement from her teeth.

Tugging her chin upwards, her lips almost touched his, making her inhale sharply. Eyes wide and cheeks burning crimson, her heart felt like it was about to explode, something he also felt.

Smirking and keeping eye contact, he blew his words softly against her lips. “You worry too much...” tilting his head to the side, he studied her reaction towards him as if it was the most interesting thing in the world. “The nerd will be here any minute now. I’m sure if I become too much to handle, he’ll take me to my dorm.”

Y/n swallowed thickly, slightly nodding. Not wanting to move too much, because one wrong move and their lips would touch.  

“I trust you. We all trust you. You need to start trusting yourself. I’m not going to pretend to know what you endured in that place. Looking at the way you’re reacting. I can tell you’re scared. I want you to realize you are in the safest place possible to use your quirk. I’ve been doing this for many years Y/n. I know what you need, let me help you. I’m not saying it to sound cocky, but it’s the truth. I have experience…”

Flames igniting in her heart, her eyes moved from one to the other of his vermillion ones. Trying to decipher if he truly meant what he said. Trust was a big word. It held many unspoken promises.

“I’m not sure why Shouto was debating to leave me alone with you…” she noticed how he kept fixating on her lips as she spoke, almost in a trance.

“He knows, I’m not normally a patient person.”

Katsuki and Y/n didn’t realize how the distance between their lips kept thinning. Afraid to fully close the gap, however, not stopping as the distance began to close dangerously.

“However, my patience is running thin…” He didn’t even know if he was talking about her quirk anymore. Completely forgetting of the mental promise, he made to himself to be more patient with this.

His eyes began to close when their lips lightly grazed.

Y/n still confused of her feelings, stopped their advances by letting the purple smoke from her quirk come out of her lips, blowing it softly into his parted lips.

Katsuki’s half-lidded eyes instantly dilated.

With a heavy sigh, and aching heart Y/n took a step back.

Katsuki looked dazed, almost in a trance. This was different than the first time she used her quirk on him in the bathroom. She had used her telepathic quirk to see into his mind, using the purple smoke to hypnotize him a little to make it easier and not have him resist. The same thing she did with Izuku and Shouto when she first met them.

Now she was only activating the purple smoke from her quirk. To her it felt almost like pressing a button of which aspect she wanted to use.

Still, she hated using this part.

All the patrons she was forced to use it on while in the club, made them into puppets. Free will was a big issue for her, and she felt like a hypocrite when she took it from others. Being able to take it away from someone, specially someone she cared about, disgusted her. However, Katsuki was right. To be able to control her quirk, and not have it used against her, she needed to use it. Practice with it.

Putting her feelings aside for now, she focused on him.

Katsuki seemed relaxed in this state, the usual tension radiating from him completely gone. Tense shoulders slacking, once she let the purple smoke fully engulf his mind. She wanted to use her telepathic quirk to see what he was thinking but shook her head from the thought. She had to practice just with this aspect of her quirk.

To understand it, not be forced into it by fear or pressure.

Taking a deep breath to stable herself she stared at his vermillion eyes and hummed, intensifying the smoke around him. The smoke slowly seeping into his skin, most of it disappearing once he was fully under her control. She could still see the remnants of her smoke around him, signaling her quirk was still active.

“Katsuki?” She called to him carefully.

Her sultry voice rang in his head, changing pitch as she used her quirk. He felt like he was underwater, almost floating from the sensation. Her voice echoing everywhere around him. He attempted to fight it off. However, it was a harder task than he realized. He felt stuck, like he was in a sleep paralysis. He knew he was awake, but his body wasn’t. He was no longer in control.

He could feel every movement she made around him, and his vision seemed foggy.

“Please tell me you’re, okay?” He heard Y/n’s voice quiver in fear for his wellbeing.

He could hear the desperation in her voice too. He wanted to reassure her, to ease her worry. However, his mind was completely under her control. He couldn’t show any emotion even if he wanted to.

“I am.” His baritone voice sounded flat, lacking his usual fire.

Y/n sighed, relieved he was able to answer her. It seemed he was in no pain, which she was grateful for. However, after the relief came panic, she didn’t know what to do from here.

Normally, she was told what to have people do or have them say when she was at the club. Her panic kicked in a few notches, as her mind kept coming up blank. And there was no way in hell she was going to force him, to do the monstrous things she was used to forcing on others.

She was about to breathe her quirk back into herself when she felt a presence behind her.

“Don’t. Keep going.” The soft voice of Izuku came from behind her, his hands landing gently on her tense shoulders. Rubbing small circles, to ease some of her panic. “You’re doing great, just have him do simple commands, nothing more. You’re not a monster Y/n. He trusts you.”

Y/n turned slightly to the sound of Izuku’s sweet encouraging voice.

Her eyes lingered on his outfit. Izuku looked good dressed in all black. Black shirt, with short sleeves and black sweats stretched out from his toned legs. His green hair and emerald eyes popping more from the contrast of the color. The freckles she liked so much, adorning his cheeks perfectly. She mentally had to stop herself from tracing them with her hand.

His eyes gleamed, nodding at her to continue using her quirk. No resentment lingering from the morning’s events, in his eyes.

“I thought you weren’t going to show up…” her voice trailed off, sounding small and unsure.

Izuku felt guilty. He didn’t want her to feel uncertainty from him, never that. He promised he would always be there, and he was going to live up to that promise. However, he had a moment of weakness.

What happened in the morning frightened him. He needed some distance to decipher his feelings. Wanting to know if it was the remnants of her quirk in him or truly him, who craved her. It was too soon, he knew that. However, when you connect with someone time doesn’t matter.

Time is a manmade concept, and everyone moves at their own time and pace. He understood his feelings now and he wouldn’t be leaving her side again. He was still scared, him and Ochako ended their relationship not that long ago. Still, he wouldn’t fight it anymore. He cared for Y/n, whatever that meant for them both, he would deal with it when the time came.

“I needed to clear my mind, but I’m here now.” Izuku smiled apologetically.

With his big green eyes begging for forgiveness. Furrowed eyebrows and bottom lip caught in between his teeth in worry. How could she refuse him?

Y/n lightly giggled. Her worries of him avoiding her from earlier disappearing along with the awkward tension between them.

Izuku visibly relaxed after hearing her laugh, knowing he was forgiven. Though he felt unworthy of it.

She felt relieved he was there with her. Though that relief only lasted for a moment, knowing she shouldn’t be depending on either of them all the time. She wasn’t a child and she needed to start taking care of herself. Hopefully she wouldn’t need them once she was able to take control of her quirk herself. She hated to feel like a burden to others.

“Stop that, it’s okay to depend on people. Now go on…” Izuku’s soft voice reassured her.

Right away disagreeing with the way she was feeling about herself. It was almost eerie how fast he was able to discern her emotions with their connection. Still, with Izuku, she felt safe. He always made her feel safe.

“Right…” determined Y/n took a deep breath and turned towards Katsuki again, who kept his eyes on her the whole time. Waiting for his next command. “Katsuki, walk to the wall behind you and then come back to the same spot.”

After the instruction left her lips, immediately he did as he was told with no resistance. Izuku noticed how robotic, Katsuki was acting. There were no snarky remarks, no rolling eyes, or signature scoffing. No emotion whatsoever reflected on his face, almost like the perfect soldier.

Izuku now understood why Y/n was so dangerous. If she would’ve been left at the club, what else would they’ve made her do?

What were they planning with her? And why did Shigaraki want her so badly?

They didn’t know much.

The heroes didn’t have all the details before the mission, only the important information they needed to get them out. Rushing to save Y/n and everyone else. Deciding not to question what else the villains did to her when they got involved, because saving her was top priority at the time.

Still, he could imagine those villains threatening Y/n’s family. Forcing her to use her quirk on people.

He hoped she wouldn’t see her capturers anytime soon. And he hoped Shigaraki wouldn’t be a problem again for a while. Even though he knew it was irrational for him to think that way.

He still hoped.

However, he’s known Shigaraki for a long time, and he was probably already planning his next move.

Breaking Izuku’s train of thought when Y/n kept glancing at him. He kept giving her encouraging smiles to keep practicing, almost like she was seeking his approval. It pained him to think how she was probably accustomed to this. Always waiting for a nod to continue and to not overstep any boundaries.

Without meaning to his mind wondered to darker thoughts.

He saw how Garaki tortured her that day. He still remembered her cries. He would never forget them.

Y/n was a fighter, he equally admired and hated that about her.

He could already see her trying to fight off her capturers in the beginning, being tortured to no end, refusing to do their bidding. Only to finally cave in when someone she cared for was threatened exactly like Overhaul did to Eri.

Still, Izuku will be ready. They all will be. They weren’t just training Y/n, they were also preparing themselves. Because never again, would he let her be taken back to that place. When he rescued Y/n, he saw glimpses of her light die out in her eyes. And he refused to let that happen.

Y/n’s light would not be extinguished and the three of them will make sure of it.

Chapter Text

Izuku kept his eyes trained on Y/n, following every movement she made as she gave Katsuki simple commands. Doing minuscule things to prove Katsuki was under her control. He was making mental notes to put in his hero analysis book for later. It was faint but he could see purple smoke around his childhood friend. The same one Midnight sensei released. Except, the smoke wasn’t floating around, it was attached to its target.

He told himself, his mental notes were more for her than him, but deep down he was geeking out. Even after all these years, he would still nerd out from different quirks. It was a habit of his, to analyze every quirk he encountered. A mannerism which was hard to break. His ‘hero analysis for the future’ notebooks, were always kept in his dorm, for whenever he needed them.

Something Katsuki still made fun of him for.  

Izuku watched and took notice of everything, and when he noticed how Y/n kept rubbing her eyes with strained fists, his eyes narrowed suspicion. When she first started this, she wasn’t doing that. A quiet signal Izuku wasn’t going to ignore.

At the same time, danger sense from his quirk, One for All, started to go off, warning him about something.

His eyebrows furrowed in confusion, emerald eyes glancing around the room.

If someone was infiltrating U.A. the alarm system would’ve turned on. So why was his quirk sensing danger? He looked around the gym, trying to see if anything seemed suspicious, however, nothing was out of the ordinary.

And then he saw it.

Y/n was creating indented crescent moons on her palms from her own nails. The skin around her nails turning slightly pink. Fists shaking from the pain but refusing to stop from her task, regardless of the pain she felt.

Izuku wincing took a step forward when he saw a bit of crimson dripping from her hands now, for how hard she was digging her nails into her own flesh.

“Y/n I think it’s time to stop.” His voice came out strained and worried for her.

Why was she pushing herself to continue if she was in pain?

Y/n gritted her teeth, choosing to ignore the headache that’s been eating at her. Eyes beginning to tear from the corners. Choosing to focus on the pain from her hands instead to keep pushing forward.

“N-no I can keep going.” She nodded more to herself that to him, pushing to achieve her goal.

She could do this, she had to do this.

However, Izuku ignored her protest when the prickling on his head from danger sense intensified. Telling him to stop her. He jumped in between Y/n and Katsuki, appearing in a flash from using his quirk.

Y/n’s teary scarlet bloodshot eyes, moved around from hearing his movements. It seemed like she couldn’t pinpoint where he was at.

Of course, why didn’t he realize it before… His eyes widened in fear.

He waved his hands in front of her slowly, wishing his deduction was incorrect. However, she only moved her head slightly to the side when she heard the swooshing noises he was making with his hands.

“Angel, please turn off your quirk.” Izuku pleaded with evident panic, immediately unwrapping her hands from her own torture.

“Dammit…” Y/n whispered in resignation.

Taking notice of his quivering voice, Y/n finally closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. Stopping her quirk all together when she felt her head pounding achingly. The pain coming at full force, because of how long she was holding it off. Without meaning to, she whimpered from the pain. It felt like needles were pricking at her temples.

The lights harming her from the overuse of her quirk. Even though the lights weren’t at its brightest setting, it felt like they were burning her retinas. Any form of lighting when she overused her quirk, hurt her eyesight.

She’d lost her vision seconds ago, being submerged in a world filled with water-colored smudges. Her eyes felt like they were on fire, begging for moisture. The tears from earlier slipping down her cheeks. Using her quirk for long periods of time, always gave her an extreme case of dry eyes.

“Why didn’t you tell us sooner?” Izuku took her hand gently into his, messaging her tense fingers to loosen up into his hand.

Katsuki slowly coming back from his daze, opened his eyes, blinking away the sleep that overtook him.

“What the hell’s going on?” he grunted, voice groggy, like waking up from a long nap. He saw Izuku in front of Y/n with a worried expression, then looked over at Y/n who was biting her bottom lip. Almost drawing blood from how hard she was doing it, tears pooling from her closed eyes. “Wha-”

“She can’t see… can you angel?” Izuku’s usual sweet tone, was tense. Half in worry and anger.

He was furious. Not at her. At the realization that this was probably not the first time she experienced this. Even though she knew of the side effects, she continued to torture herself. Which means she’s done this before, pushing way past her limits. And the only people who forced her to do something like this, were the people she escaped from.

“Y/n, what the hell?!” Katsuki yelled at her, eyes narrowing at her shaking form. “Shitty girl, why didn’t you say anything, did you know this would happen?”

He felt a pang of guilt go through him. She told him she didn’t want to use the smoke from her quirk, but he pushed her to do it anyways. Was she afraid to say something to him, to not disappoint him?

No.

Knowing her she must have known of the risks and chose to push herself to achieve her goals quicker, regardless of her getting hurt or not. Because when it came to her wellbeing, she didn’t care if she got hurt. She was such a martyr, and he could never understand people like that. It baffled him, how selfless her and Izuku were.

His own motto was more win to save, other than save to win.

If he would’ve known this would be the ramifications, he would’ve asked her to practice another day. He knew all quirks came with drawbacks and the more they were used, the quicker those drawbacks would manifest.

His hands would always cramp up and hurt after a while, from using his explosions. The more he pushed himself past the pain, the longer he could withstand them. However, that took him years to perfect, and she was trying to do it all in one day.  

“Sweetheart…” He bit out, trying to control his growing anger, however failing to keep his voice down. “Explain.” He was angry at Y/n, angry that she wouldn’t voice her pain.

She was so reckless.  

Y/n winced from his loud voice. Echoing around her head, making the pounding worse. Nodding slowly, as shamed washed through her – the other two feeling her emotions right away. “I’m sorry. It doesn’t normally happen this fast. I’ve used it for hours before… I don’t understand?” She mumbled the question more to herself than to them.

“Kacchan, keep your voice down.” Izuku warned Katsuki, turning to glare at him, as he guided Y/n to sit down on the mat.

Y/n squeezed Izuku’s hand trying to reassure him, that she was fine. “I-it’s o-okay, Izu-”

Katsuki chuckled darkly, seeing the way Izuku was treating Y/n like a delicate flower. In the verge of withering at any moment.

“You need to stop treating her like she’s going to break Deku.”

“He’s just w-worried Kats-” Y/n’s voice broke as she tried to calm them down, trying to focus on them rather than her pounding headache.

Izuku turned towards Katsuki, shoulders taut, biting the inside of his cheek, “Maybe you should stop talking to her like she’s a child.”

“Guys please calm down…” Y/n pleaded to them, barely above a whisper. However, being ignored for how frustrated they were becoming towards each other.  

“If she quit acting like one and used her words like a big girl. Then she wouldn’t be in this situation?!” Katsuki’s voice kept rising in volume, getting worked up without meaning to.

“I said to keep your voice down, Kacchan. Yelling at her won’t solve anything and you know that.” Izuku took a step towards Katsuki, challenging him.

Something Katsuki took notice of and took a step closer to him as well, refusing to back down.

“The hell it won’t?! Don’t tell me, how I need to lecture her. You do it your way and I’ll do it mine. Besides we’re trying to help her, not torture her like they did. You can’t keep babying her Deku.” Katsuki clicked his tongue in annoyance, directing his growing anger towards Izuku instead.

Izuku’s emerald eyes flashed with crimson flecks, the anger he was feeling responding to Katsuki. “I’m not babying her –”

“Katsuki, Izuku please… stop.” Y/n pleaded to them in a small voice, effectively stopping them.

Panicking, she pulled on her fingers nervously, as she felt their pent-up tension and rage from their shared telepathic bond. She didn’t know the history between Katsuki and Izuku, but it seemed like they were always at each other’s throats.

Izuku’s emerald eyes widened at hearing her pleading voice, taking a step back from his childhood friend. He didn’t mean to get so worked up.

Katsuki scoffed holding back his tongue from any insults he wanted to throw at the green haired young man, taking Y/n’s feelings into consideration. Realizing the pain was only becoming worse for her because of them.

He noticed how she covered her eyes with her hands, trying to lessen the brightness from the room from penetrating her somehow.

“Sure, you’re not Izuku.” His voice dropped to a whisper, having the last word as he stumbled away from them, still feeling the aftereffects of her quirk.

Y/n was beginning to shake with worry for them, feeling helpless. She knew if they fought, she couldn’t do anything to intervene. Not in the state she was currently in and that really bothered her. She hated not being able to stop them sooner.

She cared for them both, and she hated to see them argue like this.

Now near the entrance, Katsuki tried to clear his head as he turned the lights down low. He needed to calm himself, control his emotions before he said anything he would regret later.

Whenever Katsuki got mad, he became a ticking time bomb. Only to regret what came out of his mouth the instant it slipped. Izuku was now one of his best friends, and he hated getting into arguments with him. At least heated serious ones. They always bantered back and forth, but those were all jokes. They haven’t gotten in an argument like this in a while.

They were both more mature now, especially Katsuki.

His friendship with Izuku was rocky in the past, it was towards the end of their first year at U.A., when they began to understand each other more. They didn’t argue as much, and they actually started to acknowledge and treat each other with respect.

They both didn’t want to break the trust that took them so long to build.

So why were they feeling so much rage towards one another again?

After a moment, and taking a deep breath, he counted to ten and walked back to them in slow strides. Kneeling in front of Y/n, Katsuki’s vermillion eyes softened when he saw her wince from the movements of her eyes.

Something Izuku took notice of and smiled knowingly at Katsuki. He was such a big softie when he cared for someone.  

“Tell me what you need?” Katsuki demanded leaving no room for an argument, remembering to keep his voice low.

Y/n winced again, her nails digging into her knees for leverage. “Eye drops, ice and Tylenol.” She whispered.

Katsuki nodded to her request.

He gave Izuku a small nod, one that he returned in understanding before attempting to get up. They would have a talk later, to clear the air. Katsuki was about to go to the infirmary but felt lightheaded when he tried to get up. Stumbling for a moment, as the floor looked distorted to him.

“Son of a…”

“It could be her quirk, I’ll go. Wait here, I’ll… um…text Shouto. Try not to raise your voice anymore.” Izuku whispered to him as he walked away towards the gym doors. Scolding himself for getting worked up and making matters worse for Y/n. Ashamed of falling so easily into habits of arguing with the blond.

Katsuki only grunted in acknowledgement. Hearing the door click close once Izuku walked out of the gym, had him sigh out. After sitting down next to Y/n, he started rubbing his temples from the headache he was also experiencing.

Y/n got closer to him without a second thought, and inhaled her essence back from him, giving him instant relief. The purple smoke clouding his mind vanishing in seconds.

“Shitty girl, why didn’t you say anything before?”

“Because like you told Izuku, you would have babied me too. Any mention of pain, and you three stop everything to help me. You can’t keep doing that, I’m not a damsel in distress. And this is nothing compared to what I’ve experienced before.” Y/n puffed out her cheeks, annoyed that they weren’t taking her seriously.  

“I’m not babying you?” Katsuki made sure to keep his voice low, but sturdy. Observing how hard she was trying not to make her pain noticeable.  

“If I told you about the side effects before, we started. Would you have let me continue?” Y/n tentatively opened her eyes and looked towards him. She sighed gratefully when no sign of pain appeared when opening her eyes. Though feeling irritated from seeing a smudge of his silhouette from the dark room.

Katsuki rolled his eyes from her question. “I would’ve suggested to try it another day. Using your telepathic quirk in class today and with me earlier might have shortened your usage time with your smoke.”

“I don’t know if you noticed Katsuki, but I don’t have time. That’s why I didn’t tell you. I need to control my quirk. Who knows when this Shigaraki person, will make his next move again and I… don’t want to experience something like that ever again. Living it once was enough for me, I don’t want to keep reliving it. I wasn’t just seeing it. It felt like I was reliving my memories if that makes sense.” Y/n’s voice started to get louder as the pain began to subside.

Katsuki nodded slowly – her life was horrible, he did understand. Because the panic she felt he felt it too. He may not have been sucked into the memory, but he saw it, and he felt the anxiety she experienced that day.

After a moment, he took Y/n’s hand into his own, playing with her fingers gently trying to distract himself from the growing anger of what she went through. “You mentioned, you’ve used it for hours before?”

Y/n laying her head on his shoulder, with her eyes closed hummed. She didn’t even realize when they gravitated towards each other again. But she was beginning to let it happen, without questioning it.

It made her feel warm and safe. Emotions she hasn’t felt with anyone else other than with her family.

“I was forced to use it for hours on end, until I couldn’t see anymore.” She whispered.

Remembering the times, she was chained to the floor, pulling with all her might to no avail. Small crowds of hypnotized people staring at her like zombies waiting for their next command. Mama giving her a proud smile, like she found the cure for a rare disease.

A man in a breathing mask, praising her for her ‘hard work’. Only seeing him from a far, but never close enough to see his features. The mask was the only thing she remembered from him and his deep voice.  

“The next day my vision is always blurry after using my quirk for a long time, until my eyes have time to heal. It’s weird how it happens. For a while I can’t see and then everything starts to clear up as the day progresses.”

Mumbling Y/n held on tightly to Katsuki’s fingers for leverage and comfort.

“I know quirks are compatible with the hosts body, but I don’t know what that means for me since a part of my quirk was fabricated.” Y/n whispered in a small voice, not ever thinking about her quirk too much because she always thought she would be a slave for the rest of her life. Going through life with the motions it brought her. “I wasn’t born with red eyes while using my telepathic quirk. I read some of the file the doctor had on me before you guys rescued us…”   

Katsuki’s breath hitched from the revelation, also getting upset for what this meant for her. “They didn’t catch you snooping right?”

Y/n smiled, feeling grateful from his concern. “Nope… I have my ways gremlin. I can be sneaky when I try to be.”

“Tch… and what would you have done if they caught you, hmm?” His voice came out playful, although on the inside his heart was beating fast, from the thought of her getting in trouble.

From what Izuku described of the way they tortured her. He could only imagine what kind of trouble she would’ve gotten herself into. Then he would have never properly met her and gotten to know her. And that thought scared him, for two reasons.

One, because he knew he was getting attached rather quickly and two because he no longer wanted to fight his feelings, he genuinely wanted to see where this would lead them to.

At hearing him her smile faltered a bit. “Probably punished and disposed of earlier th-”

“Shut up.” Katsuki gritted his teeth, interlocking her fingers with his own. “I don’t want to ever hear you talk about your life as if it’s disposable.” Holding to her tightly, daring anything to try to rip her away from him.

“I’m sorry. I’m just so used to thinking I won’t see tomorrow that I’ve never made any plans for the future. This all seems so surreal. A dream too good to be true, that I’ll soon wake up from.”

When Y/n was captured from Mexico and smuggled into Japan, it all felt like a nightmare at the time, one she wished everyday would end. Now, being free after such a long time of captivity she didn’t know what she wanted to do with her life anymore.

“Before you were taken from your country, what did you want to become?” Katsuki asked trying to distract her from her grim thoughts.

Y/n at the thought grinned in the darkness. Mentally thanking him for wanting to change the subject. He could feel her giddiness wash through him, making him smile.

“A detective.”

Katsuki’s eyebrows went up in surprise. “Really?”

“Yeah, I wanted to help catch the bad guys. I know it seems like an ambitious dream, especially in a country like Mexico. But with my telepathic quirk, I really felt like I could make a difference there. You know, capture the oppressors from the cartels and the government.” Y/n’s giddiness slowly died down realizing her dream wasn’t going to come true.

It upset Katsuki to think, the dream inside of her, died too soon. He always complained about the littlest things in his life. Now he couldn’t help but to feel grateful and lucky for the life he was living.

A lone tear escaped Y/n, wiping it away quickly hoping he hadn’t noticed. “That’s in the past now though. No point in dwelling in something that won’t happen, right?”

“You know if you become a hero, you can go back and help them… I’ll…” he grunted uncomfortably, his cheeks turning pink. Thanking the heavens for the room being dark. “When I become a pro, I can help you. If you’d like?”

Y/n’s eyes widened from how earnest he sounded, her heart filling with gratitude and a spark of adoration towards the explosive man. “You… don’t have to.”

Katsuki felt warmth spread through him as he felt her emotions. Loving the foreign emotion, he hasn’t felt in a while. He kissed her forehead gently, lips grazing her skin as he spoke. “I want to. Y/n I want you to understand, I will do anything for you.”

“Katsuki.” Y/n’s heart skipped a beat at the confession. “I-…” she felt like this was moving way too fast. She still wasn’t sure, and she didn’t have only him to think about.

She also had Shouto and Izuku.

How would she ever choose? Not that she was sure of them wanting to be with her, but she knew something was there. She could never choose just one of them, and that was the problem.

Katsuki chuckled at how nervous she was getting. “Relax. I know you’re confused. Your emotions are like an open book to me now. Besides, you don’t have to say anything…” Deep voice lowering, he whispered in her ear “…now, at least.”

Chapter Text

Y/n laughed awkwardly, nerves and anxiety spreading through her chest. She chose to ignore her heart, yet again and continued to lean on his shoulder, welcoming his warmth. Her eyes closed as they sat in a comfortable silence. Her nose wrinkling at little when she smelled something sweet in the air. Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, getting closer to Katsuki, and inhaling his sent into her lungs.

Katsuki grimaced and cursed under his breath. Scolding himself for not taking a shower after his work out, he probably smelled like caramel.

Y/n stared into his vermillion eyes, with mischief swimming in those e/c eyes of hers. “Katsuki, why do you smell like candy?”

Great, Katsuki thought.

If he told her about it, she wouldn’t let him live it down. Embarrassed and with tinted red cheeks, he cleared his throat to spill his secret.

However, before he could say anything. They heard a couple of footsteps and rushed talking outside the training room, both looking away momentarily from each other.

Katsuki almost thanked the heavens when he was saved by Shouto running to where they sat and practically shoved him out of the way.

“Fucking, hell! Icy-Hot, calm down, she’s fine!” Katsuki whispered-yelled after being shoved away from Y/n and so brutally too.

Shouto with his right hand at the ready with his ice quirk, placed it over Y/n’s eyes without a second thought. She winced from the quick change of temperature then sighed in relief when her eyes stopped throbbing.

“Thank you, my prince.” She gave him a closed eyed grin.

“Princess, I cannot express how upset I am at you right now.” He scolded her right away. Ignoring Katsuki’s grumbling protests from being shoved away.

“Here we go…” Y/n mumbled when Shouto began to reprimand her.

Y/n heard Izuku giggle when Shouto started to whisper yell at the girl for being so reckless with herself. However, still remembering to keep his voice down and being considerate for the headache she had.

Still, wanting to get his point across he let his unfiltered mouth ramble off. While handing her the pain medication to take.

Y/n opened her eyes obediently when he told her to open them and gave her the eyedrops she requested. It stung at first, but after a few seconds the feeling went away. Then he put his cold fingers on her eyes again. Still ranting about how this could permanently damage her eyesight if she continued to ignore the warning signs.

“Y/n, I think you’ve become a masochist at this point. In some situations that is fine. There is a fine line between pain and pleasure. However, never with your health.” Shouto grumbled agitated.

Y/n almost choked on the water she was sipping. Sometimes, Shouto’s bluntness knew no bounds.

Her, Izuku and Katsuki turned bright red from his comment. Shouto didn’t seem to notice how they all avoided eye contact, as he kept going off.

How could she treat her health like it was nothing?! Shouto thought to himself. “You need to start listening to your body when it tells you to stop… Of all the things, we already have a careless Izuku and Katsuki we don’t need another one! I didn’t even feel the pain, which is weird –”

“Oi!” Katsuki protested, while covering his reddened cheeks.

Izuku only rolled his eyes, already used to Shouto’s rantings.

However, Shouto didn’t give them any mind and continued. “– because last time, I was able to pinpoint you right away when I felt your anxiety. I don’t understand.” He mumbled quietly. “If you don’t start saying anything sooner young lady. I am going to follow you around. Who else is going to take care of you if you don’t do it yourself –”

Y/n covered Shouto’s mouth with her hand stopping him mid rant. “Shouto, I’m sorry for worrying you, but I’m okay, really.” She gave him an amused smile, finding him cute for how worried he was.

“Your health is no laughing matter.” He mumbled on her hand with expressionless eyes.

Y/n flabbergasted looked over at Izuku who was trying his hardest not to laugh at the whole situation. “I’m glad you find this amusing Izuku, you’re not going to scold me too?”

Izuku shook his head while holding on to his stomach. “Nope, I’m sure Shouto will do it enough for the both of us.”

Shouto nodded his head agreeing with his best friend.

He’s only ever seen Shouto worry this badly about someone he deeply cares for. When they became best friends, Shouto would always be somewhere nearby, making sure Izuku was okay. He would yell at Izuku when he wasn’t taking care of himself too.

Shouto didn’t feel the need to worry about Katsuki nearly enough as he had to worry about Izuku. Katsuki was always better at taking care of himself.

Izuku just thought it was funny to see it happen to someone else other than himself though. This meant, the two-toned haired man really did care for her. A sign that he was starting to become attached to her too.

However, Y/n groaned from all of this. “For the love of God. If you guys are just going to yell at me, I’m gonna leave.” She got up ignoring their protests, walking away from a worried Shouto and Izuku.

Katsuki tried not to laugh when he saw the direction she was headed to, deciding not to say anything.

Surely soon, she’ll realize she was headed straight towards a wall.

Izuku appeared in front of her in a flash. Green electricity wrapping around his figure as he used his quirk. Making Y/n yelp, scared from his sudden appearance. “I don’t think so angel. You’re not leaving here until we’re done with you.”

Y/n gave Izuku a deadpan expression, stomping her foot and crossing her arms. “Dammit Izu, let me leave.”

Izuku still chuckling shook his head. “Nah-uh you’re getting the whole lecture. Besides, the door is the other way. Don’t want your pretty face to run into the wall.” He playfully booped her nose with his finger, making her wrinkle it in displeasure.  

She heard Katsuki and Shouto chuckle from behind her. All she could do was whine in annoyance, wanting to run away from them. She should feel embarrassed about all of this. However, this has happened to her so many times before – already used to people laughing at her for how blind she was.

She’s lost count on how many times she’s ran into things. With her eyesight cloudy and unable to direct herself, Rosalinda would always guide her around to places, whenever she overused her quirk. Making fun of her to lighten the situation they were in.

Having the three of them laugh at her now though, irked her and annoyed her in away.

“I hate all of you…” She grumbled, then yelped when she felt Izuku throw her over his shoulder. “Izu?! Put me down!” Holding onto his sides for dear life, she tried to scramble off him.

“Nope, you could end up hurting yourself.” Izuku chuckled at her when she started to kick her dangling feet.

“Guys, this isn’t funny!” She let herself hang like a sack of potatoes, attempting to make herself heavier so Izuku would let her down. However, he didn’t budge.

If anything, he carried her with ease. He was used to carrying multiple people at a time from saving them during his work studies, so this was nothing to him. He smirked at her attempt thinking it was cute though.

“Aww come on sweetheart, it’s a little funny.” Katsuki laughed along with Shouto, adding more fuel to the fire making Y/n’s eyes flash scarlet.

“Yes, definitely amusing.” Shouto smiled wider when he saw the glare Y/n was giving them all.

Izuku, gently brought her down to stand on her own feet, once they were close to their little group again. Grinning at her puffed-out cheeks as he pinched them. “Come on now, you don’t want to ruin that pretty face with frown lines, now do you?”

Y/n still feeling irritated, pushed Izuku away, annoyed at how they were ganging up on her. “Don’t antagonize me broccoli boy.” Her voice came out sly, sweet. Almost too sweet for Izuku’s liking.

“Oooh, she’s in trouble now.” Katsuki chuckled. His voice mocking and a little bit louder now that he noticed her headache was probably going down.

“Horrible decision.” Shouto standing next to Katsuki, crossed his arms and nodded, agreeing with the blond.  

Y/n not backing down, squared off against Izuku. Still, only seeing a smudged silhouette, with a mesh of green and black colors. “I’m not scared.”

Izuku clacked his teeth with his tongue. Sighing heavily from her stubborn behavior, shaking his head at her. “You really do know how act like a brat don’t you angel.”

“That’s worse than calling him Deku.” Katsuki pointed out.

“Or even, problem child.” Shouto agreed again.

Y/n rolled her eyes to glare at the two behind her, who put up their hands up in surrender.

“What, don’t give us that look. He hates it when people make fun of his hair, not his fault it grows out that way.” Katsuki shrugged knowingly. “Shit, I get mad when people call me an ‘Angry Pomeranian’ I look nothing like that rat of a dog.” He smirked when Y/n rolled her eyes at him.

“Yeah, I don’t look like a candy cane either.” Shouto added, remembering the first time someone told him he looked like a candy cane.

Confusing him for the whole day, he stared at pictures of the candy on his phone, trying to find the resemblance. In what way did he resemble a cane made of candy? He thought internally.

Izuku groaned annoyed at them both. “I swear, it happened once. Only once, did I snap at someone and you two won’t let me live it down…”

“Don’t start with your shit, you know you scared the crap out of Endeavor. Your eyes even flashed with your quirk and everything.” Katsuki pointed accusingly at Izuku.

Making Shouto laugh softly, remembering the traumatized look his father had when Izuku snapped at him.

“I don’t get mad when people call me that. I was angry because, I hadn’t slept. We had a final exam. Then work studies that same day, and he was yelling at me. Sue me for lashing out. Believe it or not I get irritated too, not just you Kacchan. I just know how to control it better.” He told them incredulously, arms flying around at how ridiculous they sounded for believing he got mad for something like that.

“Sure, sure. Whatever you say.” Katsuki smirked from Izuku’s bewildered expression.

Shouto getting close to Izuku, patted his hair like he would to a dog trying to console him, “There, there. You don’t look like a vegetable at all.”

The green haired young man gave a small glare to his best friend, “Shouto, you’re not helping!”

Y/n unable to hold back, laughed from the way they interacted with each other. They seemed so close it reminded her of herself and siblings when they would bicker. All three boys turned to Y/n, who was laughing with small tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” She put her hands up in defense. “It’s not funny, I shouldn’t be laughing. You guys just act so much like siblings…”

“I am not related to these twerps…” Katsuki’s eyebrows furrowed in disgust, offended she would even think that.

“I’m an only child.” Izuku almost pouted from being reminded he didn’t have any siblings. He did always want to have a little brother or little sister.

“I think we have a beautiful friendship too.” Shouto smiled widely with closed eyes, ignoring the glare from Katsuki.

Y/n squealing, took small steps towards Shouto and squished his cheeks, bringing him closer to her level. “Shouto you pure soul!”

“That’s Deku, Icy-Hot is on the other side, dumbass.” Katsuki grumbled.

“Oh! Whoops, sorry still can’t see that well.” She grimaced. “Still, Izu’s soul is pure too!” she felt Izuku smile into her smaller hands when she began to squish his cheeks more. “I love those freckles too! I wish I could see them right now. They always remind me of the stars…” she pouted slightly, sad that she couldn’t trace them properly with her finger.

If Y/n wasn’t blind as a bat she would have noticed, how Izuku turned red as a tomato.

“Anyways…” Katsuki grunted to gather their attention. Y/n half turned still holding on to Izuku’s cheeks messing with them a little as he whined for her to stop. “Are we going to ignore, what Icy-Hot for once, smartly deduced?”

Shouto not understanding him, cocked his head to the side. “That we are best friends? That is nothing new? And I consider myself as an intellectual person. I did beat you, on last year’s exams.”

Katsuki wanted to strangle Shouto, for what felt like the millionth time this week. “No, you idiot! You said you didn’t feel her pain. Neither did I, and I’m assuming the nerd didn’t either if he didn’t say anything. Which means, we can only feel Y/n’s emotional pain, not physical.”

Y/n oohed and awed, making grabby hands towards Katsuki’s voice, after letting Izuku go.

Katsuki rolling his eyes grumbled that she was acting like a damn child, but still took her excited hands into his with no resistance.

“Suki, you’re so smart!” She touched his arms, trying to find his face and earning a small hey, from the blond. Never one to like being groped in front of other people, he growled for her to stop until, “Ah there it is!” she giggled softly, patting his face.

Turning him slightly and giving him a big smooch on his cheek, when she found what she was looking for. Katsuki smirked at the other two boys, who were fuming quietly, each giving him their own scowl.

“Enough of that, let’s take you to the dorms.” Izuku took Y/n’s hand gently into his, pulling her towards his direction.

Katsuki narrowed his eyes at the gesture. However, decided to stay quiet to not disturb their found bliss. Y/n just got out of her cheerless mood, and he didn’t want to ruin this for her. The three of them felt when her spirits lifted while they were bickering, making them sigh in relief. It always did happen when they were all together.

“Wait, aren’t I going to train with you too?” Y/n cocked her head to the side confused, looking like a small puppy to them.

Shouto, Izuku and Katsuki glanced at each other. It was such an innocent yet trained question. They somehow, had to get that trained soldier mindset out of her. It wasn’t her fault she never prioritized her wellbeing. They were catching on to the small details of the life she lived in captivity. And they did not like what it showed them one bit.

Shouto reached out grabbing her other hand into his larger one. Purposely using his left side to warm her cold hand. He didn’t miss the way she shivered and held onto his hand tighter, wanting to feel his warmth and getting closer to his left side.

“We’re done for today princess, and besides it’s late. I’m sure Izuku wouldn’t mind skipping what he had planned for today and work on it tomorrow?” Shouto asked over Y/n’s head towards his best friend.

Izuku twirled a lock of Y/n’s hair in between his fingers as he talked. “Of course, we don’t want to over work her either.” He smiled down at Y/n as she turned towards his voice.

Katsuki getting in front of the trio, pushed Y/n’s bangs back from her face, poking her cheek in the process. “It’s settled then, let’s take you back to the dorms, yeah?”

Y/n nodded at the three, happy that everything didn’t turn into a fight.

Katsuki walked in front of them, ready to defend them against any danger, while everyone walked behind him. Izuku held onto Y/n’s left hand, while Shouto held onto her right. Making sure she wouldn’t trip as they walked back towards the dorm.

It seemed like the morning’s quirk accident, didn’t create any tides between any of them and she was grateful for that. They chatted as they walked, riling up Katsuki a couple of times and each one managing to get threatened in some form with mini explosions.

Y/n genuinely smiled, feeling light and blessed. I can get used to this.

.

.

.

.

.

Little did they know, someone had been watching them the whole time and recorded their conversation.

Chapter Text

A month into her schooling and training – Y/n felt like she could do anything. She was finally feeling like she could truly spread her wings, she would still get anxiety episodes, but those were quickly shot down by being surrounded by her friends and family. However, she still refused to see a counselor and doctor when Aizawa asked. She didn’t feel like she needed counseling, reassuring him if her episodes got worse, she would give it a try.

Though she felt like she might not need to.

Her life was amazing. She talked with Eri and Miguel almost every day and she would visit them on the weekends. They would visit her at the campus whenever they could. They would always tear up when she had to leave to start school every Monday – a pouty Hitoshi feeling like he was being left out. Though Y/n always made sure he didn’t feel that way, telling him she was just that awesome.

He in return wrestled with her, momentarily forgetting his sadness.

Her, Hitoshi, Rosalinda and Aizawa always had lunch together at school and at home on the weekends. Their bonding time since they were always so busy.

Aizawa promised Kayama and Yamada would be meeting her soon, they’re mission was already done with, and they were on their way back to Japan.

Y/n fell into a daily routine of school, hanging out with Mina, Momo, and the other girls of class 3-A.

Hitoshi would always stay with Aizawa, so she only saw him at the dorms. They always did have Wednesday movie nights and wear facial masks, while watching corny American movies.

Her and Hanta were inseparable now, and wherever Hanta followed her to, so did the rest of the Baku-squad. Something, Mina, Eijirou, Denki, Kyoka and Hanta called themselves. Y/n would tease an annoyed Katsuki about it. However, he would tell her it wasn’t his fault. He was such a leader and had to take care of his ‘ducklings like a mother’.

His words not hers.

It also did help him, feel at ease when Y/n was surrounded by the people he trusted, when Shouto or Izuku weren’t available.

Since the guys had to stay close to her because of Shigaraki’s threat, she was grateful to see them every day or at least when they weren’t doing their work studies. Even if she wanted alone time with someone, they would be somewhere nearby to watch over her. And she was thankful for it, she didn’t feel ready to take on Shigaraki all on her own. She felt lucky that he hasn’t contacted her yet, but she knew it would come.

However, their mentor Endeavor was beginning to get irritated with the three because of how little time they could spend at the agency now. It wasn’t Y/n’s fault though, the escorting around request came from principal Nezu himself, and technically he was still in charge of all U.A. students, regardless of how the flaming number one hero felt about it.

Apparently, Endeavor wanted to meet Y/n because of how much time she took his students away from him.

However, Shouto shot that idea down quick.

Him and his father’s relationship had gotten better these past couple of years, there were still a couple of hiccups, still both were willing to work together. However, ever since the arranged marriage ordeal, all the work his father put in, had seized their relationship growth.

He told Shouto he was doing it for his future. It was proposed by the Yaoyorozu’s and Endeavor could not refuse at the time. It was done way before him and Shouto were in good terms. He kept it a secret until his third year.

“Old man, I must leave, or I’ll miss the train. U.A still has the curfew rule implemented, and I would prefer not to get in trouble with Aizawa sensei.” Shouto put down his chopsticks as he stared plainly at his father.

They were having late-night dinner at Endeavor’s agency, at his office for privacy. They would do that every so often to catch up. In a way he felt content even if he did not show it, his father was finally changing. Their meals still held an awkwardness to them, though he didn’t feel hatred towards him anymore. However, he hadn’t forgiving him yet either, they were taking their relationship day by day.

Endeavor cleared his throat. He was sure he learned ‘Old man’ from Katsuki, but he didn’t want to correct his son, he kind of liked having a nickname even if it was sort of insulting.  

“Before you leave, I wanted to speak with you about something.”

Shouto’s eyes narrowed at him with suspicion, “Alright.” Endeavor, slid over his mahogany desk a pair of keys over to his son, with a kind smile. Shouto’s eyes furrowed in confusion, not understanding what this meant. “What is this?”

“It’s a late birthday present, keys to the mustang you like.” Endeavor stated plainly.

Shouto shook his head, he didn’t know how his father knew, the only other person who knew about this was Natsuo, his brother. He was sure his brother didn’t say anything to Endeavor. Natsuo and Endeavor talked less, than Shouto did with him. And Shouto wanted to get the car with his own money when he got older.  

“I can’t –”  

“Shouto, please accept this gift. I know how long you’ve wanted the car for, and you’ve earned it. Driving will be safer than public transportation. Crime has gone up recently, and you are the son of the number one hero. I would offer to drive you, but I know how much you don’t like that. I don’t want something to happen to you late at night while you’re walking to the train.”

Endeavor looked down at his food, remembering the time his son Natsuo was almost killed by the villain Ending. At the same time a glimpse of his eldest son Touya flashed through his mind. He would lose his mind if something happened to his youngest too.  

If only he’d been a better father maybe Touya…  

“Stop. I promised to help you bring Touya back home, what’s done is done father. There is no point in thinking of the what ifs.” Shouto mumbled quietly, knowing what his father was already thinking of. He always went quiet, and this look of pain would cross his face whenever Touya came to mind.  

Endeavor smiled at his son. He was growing up so fast.

“Right.”

However, he grimaced realizing the next part of their conversation was probably going to make their relationship head towards a negative direction again.

“Listen Shouto. Everything I do, is for your own good.”  

Shouto’s eyes narrowed again, not liking where this was headed, “What does that mean? If you bought me a house, I’m declining now. That’s too much and I was planning to rent an apartment with my friends for a couple of years before I was serious on getting a home.”

“Do you mean you’ll be rooming with Midoriya and Bakugou after graduation.” Endeavor asked already knowing what the answer would be.  

“I’m not sure about Katsuki, he might stay with his other friends.” Shouto shrugged nonchalantly.

Endeavor nodded knowingly. His son had become close to those two. They almost acted like brothers at times. Endeavor would always thank the two when they worked on missions with him. They helped his son grow into the young man he is today.  

He, however, knew he was about to ruin all their efforts. He took a deep breath before whispering, “What do you think of that Yaoyorozu girl in your class?” Maybe if his son had a little crush on the young woman, it would make things easier.  

Shouto stopped eating to look at his father, what was he getting at? “She’s a friendly classmate, why?”

“You don’t fancy her at all?” Endeavor stared intently to the eyes of his son, hoping he would say yes. However, with the way Shouto slightly repulsed, he knew, this conversation was going to end the way he was expecting it to.  

“No?” Shouto dragged out unsure of why his father was bringing this up. From previous events with another girl, he decided to stay clear from any relationships.

“Not even a li-”

“What are you getting at father?” Shouto’s voice grew wary, fearing where this conversation was heading to.

Sighing heavily Endeavor looked at his son with saddened eyes, face falling from this conversation. “The Yaoyorozu family contacted me a while back. They told me they wanted you and their daughter to get married once you graduate.”

Shouto’s heterochromia eyes widened, breath caught in his lungs. He was so confused, wasn’t Momo dating someone right now?

“They’re a very wealthy family Shouto, and the way things are with the media, losing the citizens trust and Touya coming out as Dabi. I know this will set you for life in case something should happen to me.” Endeavor finally let the truth come out in a rush.

Shouto unable to hear his father any longer pushed from the table in anger, feeling rage ignite in him. Ruining his appetite and the atmosphere.  

“Please consider this son. You’ll be able to help your mother and siblings, should anything happen to me.” He pleaded to Shouto, who was gathering his belongings rather quickly. “Shouto.”

Shouto with tears brimming at the corners of his eyes, hissed at him. Endeavor feeling his heart break, this being the first time he’s seen him cry in ages.  

“How could you!? I thought you changed! Why would you do this to me?!” He yelled at him in anger and hurt. “Don’t you care for your own son? Haven’t you learned anything at all after Touya.”

Endeavor’s heart broke, seeing his son wipe at the tears that threatened to spill. Feeling ache in his chest at the jab Shouto threw at him. “Son, I do care for you. I’m doing this for you.”

“No, you’re not! You know how I feel about quirk marriages, and you promised me to someone as though I’m an object that can be sold!” Shouto’s lips quivered, he felt like that five-year-old boy again, powerless, and fragile.

He needed to get out of there, he texted Izuku that they were leaving and to get Katsuki ready. Both boys were training at the agency’s facility while they waited for Shouto. And Shouto right now couldn’t be in the same room, let alone in the same building as his father.

“Shouto, please understand. The citizens of Japan hate me, for what I did to Touya, I’ve been losing a lot of assets. People who once believed in me are pulling out their investments. The agency isn’t getting many calls like it used to. And the hero commission has been siding with the people, not wanting to have a hero who hurt his own child, stay working as a hero. I’m making it harder for anyone to trust the hero society. I’m going to lose my number one ranking spot soon. I just know it.”

He tried to plea to Shouto, who wasn’t listening anymore.

“No one wants to work with someone who drove their own kid to villainy. I’ve had to terminate people from the agency. People, I’ve worked with for most of my life. I’ve even taking a pay cut to pay the employees I was able to keep who’ve agreed to take a pay cut as well. Soon, I won’t have anything left to give to our family. The only reason why I’m still standing is because of Hawk’s and U.A.’s help.”

“Then sell the car you bought me! I don’t need it. Don’t sell your own son!” Shouto yelled unable to hold back from the rage, he felt his left side beginning to warm up. Signaling him to calm down, his emotions were running wild within him, and it was getting hard to control them.

“I’m not selling you! I’m not getting any money from them. Should anything happen to me, the Yaoyorozu’s will take care of you and our family, they promised. They signed the contract with those conditions.” Endeavor’s deep voice faltered. He felt like such a horrible father for forcing this on Shouto.  

He was still so young. He should be the one to face the consequences of his own actions, not anyone else, especially his family, but he was truly doing this for Shouto’s wellbeing.

“Contract?” Shouto whispered, his world spinning.  

Endeavor really did hate to do this to him. Of course, he didn’t believe in quirk marriages anymore, he wanted Shouto to be happy and to find someone he truly loved. He also knew this wedge would not only grown between Shouto and him, but the rest of the family as well. But if it meant they would be stable when he was gone, he would gladly take the hate.

“I’m so sorry son, I’m working hard every day to get your brother back and put him behind bars, but he is a very dangerous man. His fire is hotter, than any I’ve encountered, including mine. And he is very angry, his emotions have always driven his quirk. I don’t think I’ll come out of this alive.”

Shouto’s heart ached, he already lost Touya at such a young age. Even if his father did treat him horribly when growing up, he was still his father and he was getting better. He didn’t want to lose another person.

“I can work…” his voice broke, trying to sustain a sob “…take care of our family. A lot of agencies want to work with me.” Shouto pleaded to his father to reconsider, to cancel this arrangement before it went too far. Surely, he could still get out of this business deal he made with the Yaoyorozu’s.  

“Not anymore son, the last name Todoroki has been tainted by me and your older brother. And I am deeply sorry, I’ve ruined your hero career before it even started.” Endeavor sounded so defeated.

“Then I’ll take any job if I have to. Please father, I have never begged you for anything in my life. Please don’t do this to me.” Shouto bit the inside of his cheek, trying to contain the tears, a tang of metallic infiltrating his taste buds.  

Endeavor looked towards his son with tears of his own. “I’m so sorry.”  

Swallowing the lump in his throat, Shouto took his coat and headed towards the door. He needed to get away from this, he felt like he was suffocating. The anxiety, he’s been working so hard daily to control – coming back in full force.

“Wait! Please take the car. I need to know you’re safe. It’s too late for you and your friends to take the train. You can hate me all you want Shouto but promise to tell me when you get to the dorms. If you need time away from me, I understand, just send me a message every now and then that you’re okay.” Endeavor whispered lowly, letting the tears slide freely down his face.

This being the first time he’s seen Endeavor cry since finding out Touya was Dabi. Alive and hiding in plain sight this whole time. The truth coming out two years ago, in Shouto’s first year of U.A.

Shouto looked over at his father, he seemed so old and broken. Years of looking for his older brother weighing down on him. It seemed like his father had lost the fire that drove him to be number one. The fire to fight against those who never believed in him. Since when did his father turn into this?

Was it when he was shunned by society after Dabi came out as Touya? Why had his father lost his fighting spirit so soon?

With regret and without saying another word, Shouto took the keys from his father’s hand and stormed out of the room.

When he met with Izuku and Katsuki, he couldn’t help but to break down in front of them. Katsuki at first was thrown off, he’s never seen Shouto so defeated before. Not even when he beat him at the festival in their first year of high school and he refused to use his fire on him.

Once inside Shouto’s new car and letting Katsuki drive because no way was Shouto mentally okay to take them back to school. He told them everything. Katsuki the whole ride had a death grip on the steering wheel, jaw tensed. This was a family matter, he knew that.

Still, he felt the need to pummel Endeavor, not caring one bit that he was the number one hero. How could he force his son to do something so immoral?

Izuku the whole time consoled his friend, telling him they would get him out of this ordeal. He understood why Endeavor had done this, but he had to have a little faith on his son’s capabilities. The world would grow to love Shouto, regardless of his family background. He was only the son of the number one hero, he was not him. Touya was only his brother by blood, he didn’t even grow up with him.  

When Shouto got back to the dorms, he saw a wailing Momo on the couch, surrounded by all her friends.

In an instant, he knew this was not her request either, poor Momo had even gotten on her knees to beg Shouto for forgiveness.

Momo also felt betrayed by her parents, she was so excited to finally tell them about the one she fell in love with, her dreams had shattered that night after they dismissed her feelings and told her she was already engaged to the aloof heterochromia eyed boy in her class.

Obviously, Shouto and Momo won’t be going through with it. Specially since Momo already has a boyfriend from class 3-B, she’s deeply in love with him. Nothing was going to stop them from terminating the arrangement they’ve been forced into.

And now that Y/n was in the picture, Shouto was going to make sure this didn’t interfere with what’s been growing this past month. Every time he looked at the girl, he felt at ease, her smile and childlike excitement always brought a smile to him. He couldn’t hold back anymore, he had to tell her how he felt.

Y/n spent her studying sessions with Shouto or Katsuki whenever they could. She was supposed to study with Izuku too, but they would goof off all the time, making them get in trouble by the other two. Apparently, she had to learn a whole textbook full of hero rules and protocols to be prepared for the hero licensing exam, which was in two months.

Izuku whenever he could, would still steal her away and take her out for ice-cream by the beach.

Katsuki would make dinner with her when it was his turn, both trying to make each other the spiciest plate. So far, it was a tie.

And then Shouto would drive her around the city in his mustang. Walking down the streets of the busy city, clinging on to each other’s hands as they tried different foods.  

The three of them teaching her a life outside of captivity. There was so much she learned from them, her family members, and friends.

Y/n not only spent time with everybody, but she also learned what each person liked and what they didn’t so they would feel comfortable around her. Surprisingly, her and Fumikage Tokoyami, the dark bird hero, got along well.

One day when he didn’t notice anyone around, he was reciting one of his poems out loud in the common room. Y/n caught him. A long awkward moment passing between them, before the girl practically begged him to continue. Since then, it’s been there thing. He would show her poems he wrote and asked for her opinion. She always gave him feedback, she was never shy to tell him it needed more work, or what he could change, and he always respected her for it. He liked her honesty.

She encouraged him to put his work out into the world and together they went to a small café, where nervously the timid young man presented his work. With Katsuki, Shouto and Izuku tagging along for protection purposes. Of course, Y/n told them they had to hide because Fumikage was nervous and only was comfortable with showing Y/n his work at the time.

Begrudgingly they listened and by the end of the night, Fumikage was more confident, and he even considered Y/n’s idea of bringing the whole class next time.

Katsuki felt more respect towards his classmate afterwards. His art was dark, but very meaningful, Shouto was also very impressed. Izuku felt so proud of Y/n for helping their loner mutual friend.

The girl even baked cakes with Rikido Sato, she taught him how to make Choco flan a Mexican cake, one that Hanta almost ate entirely on his own, reminding him of home. Once a week they made delicious treats for their class, taking some to Eri for how sweet toothed she was.

Y/n liked to train with Mezou Shouji during training period, he had great stealth skills and she wanted to be just like Aizawa. So, she figured she could learn a thing or two from the quiet yet precise student.

Kyoka offered to teach Y/n musical instruments, telling her it might help with her anxiety, and it did. And when Kyoka wasn’t having a music lesson with Y/n, she would practice her guitar skills in the music room, while Mina and Y/n danced silly to the beat.

Y/n and Tsuyu would go swimming every now and then, Y/n didn’t know how to. So, the frog girl hero in training, took it upon herself to teach her since she was the best at it. For everyone’s safety they trained at the U.A swimming pool.

One of the boys would always stay nearby, keeping their promise to Aizawa but still giving the girls their privacy. Making sure to keep a look out around. Close enough, but not too close to hear the giggling girls who were probably spilling each other’s secrets to one another.

Y/n was able to get along with everyone, even with the other classes, teachers, and younger students. The girl managed to become quite popular in such a short time. Saying good morning to everyone as she passed them in the hallways. She would even stop and chat with a couple of people, genuinely asking how they and their families where doing.

She was so natural at keeping up with conversations and remembering every detail that was confided to her. There were also a few love confessions from students, Izuku had to hold Katsuki and Shouto back for. Of course, Izuku was jealous too, he just took it out in other ways.

Still, there was only one person Y/n could not get close to.

Ochako.

Y/n didn’t know if she was doing it on purpose or not, but whenever she did come across the girl in the hallways or in the dorms, Ochako would politely say hello then scurry off. Y/n knew not to expect anything from her. Since Y/n and Izuku were practically inseparable, she was sure, Ochako still loved him and felt hurt about it.

Ochako had her valid reasons for break things off. Y/n just wished she could befriend the small cute brunette girl too. But it would be selfish of her to force a friendship, Ochako clearly was not ready to have. So, she gave her the time and space she needed.

Soon, she’ll find a way to befriend the girl.

Y/n, Izuku, Shouto and Katsuki were laughing as they walked into the dorms. They decided to amplify the intensity to her training by having her battle the three of them at the same time. Obviously, she would get her ass beat, but the girl would still try. She was getting better, however, not quite there yet.

As they walked towards the kitchen, they got a couple of greetings from the 3-A students around the counter island and living room, letting them know dinner would almost be ready.

“Alright, well this girl’s gonna take a shower. One thing I’ve always hated about my quirk, is how much I sweat.” She groaned, scrunching her face in disgust, from feeling her clammy skin.  

“Tell me about it.” Katsuki agreed, wiping away the sweat from his hands on his basketball shorts. Making sure not to accidently let his quirk go off.

Y/n gave the blond a deadpan expression, rolling her eyes at him playfully.

“What?” Katsuki amused asked the annoyed girl.

Mischievously and with cunning intent Y/n slid her hand on Katsuki’s neck, playing with the small hairs of his nape and pulling him closer to her face. Keeping him eye level, making the young man’s cheeks turn pink.

She did that so often now. Find a way to rile them up. Their hearts almost beating out of their chest for how flirtatious she was with them.

Not that they minded, if anything it was the opposite.

They, really, really, liked her touch.

“Yours doesn’t count ‘Suki. Not if you smell sweet all the time. It almost isn’t fair, still…” She pouted linking her mind with his, scarlet eyes staring into his vermillion ones. His eyes instantly flickering with specks of a different shade of red, responding to her eagerly. “Sometimes I wonder if it tastes as sweet as it smells…” she whispered into his mind, giving him a flirtatious wink.

Inevitably a couple of days ago, Y/n found out Katsuki was the reason why the gym always smelled like burnt sugar and she’s been messing with him ever since.

Growling, Katsuki bit his bottom lip trying to contain himself.

“Darlin…” He threateningly whispered to her hovering lips over his. Voice deep and strained.

Cutting off their mind link, Y/n shrugged smugly at the blond earning a frustrated groan from him.

That’s exactly what she would do, tease them leaving their heart aching and other places, then shrugged it off as if it was nothing. Still, she refused to give into their desires, until she spoke with her sister. She was also getting frustrated herself.

Rosalinda was so busy this past month she barely showed up to their home and their scheduled family school lunches. She even switched from the student dorms to the teacher’s section, telling Y/n it would be better for her.

Y/n didn’t want to interrupt her sisters training, so she chickened out when she brought up the subject and saw how stressed Rosalinda was. Telling her, she would tell her another time.

Another time, then turned into a month later.

“See you in a bit.” She smiled sweetly at him.

Katsuki sighing heavy, expressing his frustration. Only gave her a curt nod before leaving to yell at Hanta for getting the spices wrong on the food.

Poor Hanta perplexed at first, looked at Y/n – narrowing his eyes at her, knowing she was the cause for the outburst. Y/n only stuck out her tongue at her black-haired best friend without a care.

She turned towards the other two, seeing Izuku nervously fidgeting where he stood. Shouto went somewhere near the door entrance to speak on the phone, his voice coming out low and agitated.

Who was he speaking with? Y/n thought curiously to herself, Shouto was always calm. However, whoever he was on the phone with, she could tell he was ready to burn something down because of it.

“We can eat in your room tonight. If you want?” Izuku nervously asked her, voice sweet and timid. Bringing her attention back on him. Noticing how he played with the ends of his green hair, something he would do when he was nervous. He was probably thinking she would reject him.

He would do that a lot, ask if his presence was wanted, something Y/n promised to change in him. She hated to see him doubt whether people wanted him around or not. There were small glimpses she would see while in class too.

If people didn’t ask him directly whether he wanted to join them or not, he would always stay by himself. Of course, Shouto would always pull him along because said boy didn’t want to be anywhere without the other one around. Katsuki was always dragged everywhere with his ‘squad’.

Y/n feeling his anxiety, booped his nose, making him slightly grin. It had become their thing. “That sounds amazing Izu. I would love to eat with you tonight. Maybe, you can even tell me more about OFA?”

Izuku’s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree from her suggestion.

A couple of weeks back when they were training, he let the truth of his quirk slip unintentionally. He practically told her everything after the first word came out, surprising the girl. It was almost like he was telling her his whole hero origin story.

He started with his dreams when he was little, the bullying, meeting All-Might and then how he ended up at U.A. He even let details of his dead relationship with Ochako slip.

He thought Y/n would’ve stopped talking to him after that, but she didn’t. If anything, she helped him move on through his heart break. Making sure to ask how he really felt and distract him whenever the brown-haired girl came into his mind, which happened when she talked to him, or pass by.

Y/n knew it would take time for him to heal, especially since she was his first love. Those heartbreaks always did hurt the most.

And it’s not like Y/n had to try hard to distract him. Whenever he was with her, all he thought about was about their time together. It was so easy to talk to her, almost as if they’ve been best friends their whole lives. Izuku just felt complete in a weird way when he thought of the girl. He hated having to walk around eggshells when it came to his quirk, and it felt as though a huge boulder was lifted off his shoulders when he finally told her the truth.

Rubbing the back of his neck, before getting too excited he looked shyly down at his feet. “You don’t have to Y/n. I know I can ramble on a lot when I talk…”

Squishing his soft freckled cheeks in her hand, she pinched them earning a whine from him. He always complained, but never stopped her when she tortured his cheeks. She was sure, he secretly liked it.

“I actually love it when you ramble. Izuku, I pay attention to everything you say, I love hearing your voice. It’s so soothing and deep… sexy. It makes me feel all sort of things.” She winked at him, making him blush profusely.  

With his hands over hers on his cheeks, he grinned mischievously into them, like a switch – doing a full one-eighty on his sweet shy personality. “Y/n… you shouldn’t say things like that.” He whispered coyly.

Y/n’s eyebrows went up. “Oh? And why is that, hmm?”

The difference between, teasing Izuku and the others was that he could keep up with her antics. He sometimes made her flustered to the point where she could not reply and had to walk away. It became a silent competition between them. See, who could fluster the other one more.

It was always the shy sweet ones, people had to be careful around.

Tilting her chin up and pulling at her bottom lip with his thumb, Izuku whispered. “I wonder what you would feel. If I whispered into your ear, all the things. I’ve been thinking this whole day.”

Nipping on his thumb and looking into his hooded emerald eyes. Y/n nudged his nose with hers gently. Both inches away from each other. Breath’s intermingling. However, neither wanting to take a step back, their eyes lingered back and forth from their eyes to their lips. Refusing to back down, not sure if it was because they were both stubborn from their little game or something they’ve been craving to do for a long time.

“Is it something involving me?” Y/n asked with a twinkle in her e/c eyes.

Rubbing her bottom lip with his thumb entranced, he smirked. “Maybe…”

“Hmm. What’s stopping you then?” Y/n poked back at him.

With lust blow out pupils, Izuku stared intently into Y/n’s eyes, then to her awaiting parted lips. He still remembered very clearly the dreamlike image they were thrusted into when she used her quirk.

Completely forgetting where they were. Temptation was dangerously winning, he felt like they’ve waited long enough. These daily games were getting to him.

He needed her, he needed to… he closed his eyes, ready to kiss her when someone in the background, probably Katsuki, yelled at them to get a room. Interrupting their aching tension.

Breaking them from their trance and becoming a blushing mess after that. Katsuki cackled from the kitchen, telling them they were wimps for backing out at the last second. It seemed like they both had lost from their little game this time.

Y/n mumbled, something along the lines of heading to her room, while Izuku nodded at her, releasing her all together. And stomping towards the kitchen on a mission, all Y/n heard was Katsuki laughing and yelling at Izuku to stop, from whatever the sweet boy was doing to him. 

However, before she could leave, she felt a hand grip her wrist lightly. Turning, she saw Shouto silently begging her for something. Y/n would like to tease the three of them, however she tended to tease Shouto in a different way.

The aloof young man responded more to touching gestures than with words. A slight brush of her hand on his bicep, a lingering hand on his lower abdomen or when she would move his bangs out of the way. Boy did he love it when she did that. Especially when she would kiss his scar.

Shouto was eager to return the gestures, too. He always liked to hold her hand in his. Playing with her fingers or giving her piggyback rides without her having to ask for them. Kissing the top of her head for how tall he was, and every time he felt her giddiness, he knew she liked it.

Smiling up at the calm man, Y/n got closer to him, rubbing his scarred cheek gently with her thumb as she cupped his cheek into her hand. “What is it my prince?”

Swallowing the lump in his throat, Shouto tried to speak but nothing came out. He wanted to tell her, but he was afraid. He shouldn’t be. It’s not like it would be the same as when he was younger. He would never let something like that happen to her.

“It’s okay, take your time.”

Shouto smiled into her hand, kissing the inside gently. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes as he spoke. “My father has requested to see you again. It’s the fourth time this week. He’s starting to get impatient.”

“The number one hero is badgering his own son to speak with me. I feel so special…” She mocked dryly. Heavily sighing, Y/n nodded her head understanding. “…when?”

“What?” Shouto asked perplexed, slowly starting to hyperventilate. He didn’t think she would agree so willingly. Sure, his father wouldn’t hurt Shouto anymore, but ever since their fallout from the beginning of the school year, he’s been getting a lot of flashbacks of his childhood. “No, you can’t. I don’t want him to hu-”

Y/n already knew everything even the recent fight Shouto had with Endeavor. Soothing him, with her thumb and rubbing small circles on his cheek. She smiled gently at him, “Breathe for me, Sho. Everything will be fine. I’m going to be okay. You’ll be there, right?”

Taking a shuddering breath, Shouto nodded slowly. “Yes, so will Katsuki and Izuku but…”

He was scared, that his father would hurt her. Not that he wouldn’t protect her, however the little boy inside of him feared he couldn’t protect her. Like he failed to protect his mother. His father did change, trying to reconcile with his family. However, Shouto didn’t trust him. The little trust he built, flew out the window when they had their fallout.

Yet, looking at Y/n, all he saw was confidence and fire in her e/c eyes. Making his paranoia slightly subside.

“Then, I have nothing to fear. I trust you with my life… and then maybe I can help you and Momo get out of this ‘arrangement,’ I can tell how sad Awase gets when you and Momo have to leave to her parent’s every week. He knows it’s not real and his putting up a front for Momo, but he really does want her parent’s blessing.”

Y/n slightly pouted thinking of the poor black-haired man. He was so in love with Momo she could feel it when she saw them together. She could also see the twinkle leave his eyes, whenever Momo left with Shouto.

With trying to befriend literally everyone, she became good friends with Yosetsu Awase as well, the young man from class 3-B. Momo was her best friend and she wanted to take care of him. Trying to cheer him up in any way possible when Momo left. Y/n and Hanta would usually play video games with him to distract him from his slumps. Momo each time thanked them for trying to cheer him, whenever she couldn’t.

“A-alright… I’m sorry if I’m being a bother. I don’t want anything to happen to you, is all.” Shouto kissed her forehead, before releasing her. His kind eyes relaying a million of silent words.

Y/n squeezed his hand to reassure him, smiling brightly at him. “You don’t need to apologize, you’re worried. And it means the world to me – to know how much you care.”

Shouto with a small smile, licked his bottom lip. “Of course, I care about you princess. You’re special to me. I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

Y/n could feel the giddiness in her heart again, the warmth of his words making her swoon.

Shouto smirked when he felt her emotions. Y/n’s emotions always felt so intense to him, he loved to know he could make her feel this way.

Still feeling the effects from Izuku, she couldn’t take Shouto’s loving words and excused herself saying she was going to take a shower. Hearing Izuku promise he would be up shortly with food. Still hearing commotion from the kitchen, Y/n shrugged and gave a kiss to Shouto’s cheek and practically ran towards the elevators.

.

.

.

.

Recording the whole event between Y/n, Shouto, Izuku and Katsuki without anyone noticing. They slightly smirked as they opened a new chat on their phone, attaching the video and hitting send. It was almost too easy to report back to him. They were all too naïve talking about their everyday life without a care. Practically all over each other as though no one was paying attention to them. But no.

No, there was always someone watching them.

Reporting back to their leader whenever he asked for an update. They were sure he would be making his move soon. He did always like to have an audience, and the sports festival was coming up. It would be the perfect time for him to grab Y/n out of these so-called heroes’ grasps. Prove to the world times were changing, and this era of heroes were far worse than the previous ones.

They hated sneaking around in the dark like this, if not for his request, everyone in this whole building would have been dead by now.

They’re phone pinged with a notification, distracting them from their grim thoughts.

UNREAD MESSAGE FROM DUSTYDECAY

Opening the application, they smiled wickedly. Of course, he would get riled up, they did send the video on purpose. They wanted out of U.A already to be back with their real friends. Looking at the message they smiled triumphantly.

DustyDecay

“They can act like they love her all they want, but she’s mine. And soon she will know that too. We’re doing this at the festival, be ready.”

…

…

…

“Always am boss.”

DustyDecay

“Stop calling me that, you know I don’t like it.”

They could practically see him rolling his eyes, probably disintegrating something from irritation.

…

…

…

“You let the other twat who recently joined, call you that?

…

…

…

DustyDecay

“They don’t do it to irritate me.”

They rolled their eyes, ready to argue back when…

“Hey who are you texting? Oh my gosh is it your secret lover!” Mina gushed trying to get the details from her close friend.

Mina always told them everything, how could she not? She trusted them with her life.

However, they never gave her a reply. Begrudgingly the third-year hero in training got up from the couch and walked away from the flustered irritated pink girl.

“Come on! You can’t stay mad at me forever! I said I was sorry!” Mina whined, hurt that she was being ignored yet again. She’s been attempting to reconcile with them since their small fight from a couple of weeks ago. Mina felt as though she was losing them. 

“Sure, can Mina. You know what you did.”

“But I didn’t mean to…” Mina wailed comically for them to come back.

“Give them space Mina, they’ll come around.” Her other best friend patted her on the back, trying to console her.

Chapter Text

Y/n freshly showered and wearing a long lose fluffy pink sweater and black leggings, groaned in frustration. Pulling on the sleeves of the sweater and mumbling to herself alone in her room. Nervously, gnawing at her bottom lip with her teeth. She walked back and forth, barefoot on her circular soft white rug.

She loved this rug, sometimes she would take naps on the floor, because of how soft and thick it was. It was a welcome present she received from Toru Hagakure. Whenever Izuku checked in on her because he would do that often. He would pick her up and put her back to bed, making sure to tuck her in. When she woke up in the mornings, she would always be wrapped up like a damn burrito.

Though she couldn’t complain, she did love the gesture.

Most of the knickknacks and belongings in her dorm, were presents she received from all of class 3-A and a couple of other students and teachers from U.A. She even got a cute tea set from principal Nezu. Most of the other presents came from Momo. She loved to spoil Y/n whenever she could.

Momo bought her soft fabric sheets, that costed her probably a fortune. Apparently, she asked Aizawa for permission to decorate Y/n’s room herself, saying it would be a welcome present.

Y/n, Mina and Momo would spend a lot of time in Y/n’s room. If it weren’t for Katsuki, Shouto and Izuku, the girls would probably be together, twenty-four/seven.

Her dorm walls were decorated with translucent fairy lights, and there were a lot of polaroid photos of everyone hanging from the corners of the room. The polaroid camera was given to her by Tsuyu. Y/n loved to capture in the moment photos like Aizawa, she had a lot of photos from her peers. She always laughed when she looked at Tenya’s, chopping at the air with a comical expression. She even had a couple of Aizawa sleeping in his yellow sleeping bag while in class.

There was one photo she loved more than the others.

A big picture of herself, Izuku, Shouto and Katsuki on her nightstand. She loved that photo. Mina always liked to tease her because of that photo. It was taken last week when they all went to get frozen yogurt.

Katsuki had Y/n on his lap, trying to hide his reddened face on the crook of her neck and shoulder, with a closed eyed smile. While Izuku was on Y/n’s right side, with a big cheesy smile just like hers, holding on to each other’s hand. Shouto was behind, towering over them, with his chin on top of Y/n’s head, with a soft smile directed towards the camera.

It was taken by an employee at the yogurt shop. Y/n practically begged, Katsuki for him to accept. The explosive blond caved in when she gave him puppy eyes. Something he was starting to do often, give in to whatever she wanted. Though he did grumble the whole time, about how she was a shitty girl. Izuku came up with the idea to take the group photo and it didn’t take much to convince Shouto.

After a kiss on the cheek from Y/n and Izuku telling him it was a friendship ritual, Shouto eagerly agreed.

Beside that photo Y/n had another one framed and named Aizawa family.

Eri was on Y/n’s lap, Hitoshi had Miguel on his and Rosalinda and Aizawa were behind them with warm smiles. Eri and Miguel with big goofy smiles. While Y/n gave Eri a big smooch on her cheek, and Hitoshi did the same to Miguel. They were all in matching shirts and jeans in a big family photo. Aizawa also had it framed in a big canvas at their home. It was above the fireplace.

It was also Aizawa’s favorite. Y/n felt internally giddy when she looked at the photo all the time.

Her family finally feeling complete.

However, looking at the other one with her and the boys had her in turmoil and anxiety again. It worsened as she stared at the photo. She didn’t attempt to mask her emotions, like she’s been learning to – to not worry the other three. They became her best friends, but she knew she wanted to be more.

Her feelings were intensifying as the days went on. She couldn’t hide her feelings anymore, and she couldn’t drag them along either. She wasn’t dumb, she knew they felt something for her. She could feel it when they looked at her. And she didn’t care whether this was how she truly felt or if it was part of her quirk anymore.

Thinking of Shouto’s small kisses on her knuckles every morning as a greeting, made her swoon.

Every time she thought of Katsuki’s captivating red eyes, and teasing smirk, she felt butterflies erupt in her stomach.

When Izuku gave her, his big cheesy smile adorned by his freckled cheeks, and goofed off with her, she could feel herself falling more for him.

Y/n absentmindedly ran her finger through each young man from the picture with a small smile. The image going in and out of focus as her vision cleared up after using her quirk from training. She still got blurry vision after each lesson but was never pushed to the point of total blindness.

Still, she’s stared at the photo so many times before, she didn’t need to look at the photo anymore to know what it looked like. It was deeply ingrained into her mind, having it already memorized.

However, her blindness wasn’t the problem.

It was Katsuki’s challenges and confession from a month ago.

Izuku’s teasing words and touches.

Shouto’s soft smile and soft lingering cheek kisses.

Y/n bit her bottom lip harder as she waited for her sister to arrive. What I’m I going to do, she internally thought.

Rosalinda finally had free time to have lunch with her family today. Y/n eagerly took the opportunity to ask if she could meet her at the dorms, later in the evening. The only reason why Rosalinda agreed was because of how anxious Y/n was acting and she mentioned it was important and it couldn’t wait any longer.

The younger sister knew Rosalinda was busy with teaching assistant duties, it took most of her time now. However, she couldn’t push this to the side anymore, and Rosalinda would give her the best advice.  

She contemplated speaking with Aizawa. However, from the way she remembered the look he gave the three boys, she figured it wouldn’t be a good idea right now. Aizawa even looked over at Y/n with suspicion and narrowed eyes when she asked Rosalinda to speak with her in private.

Hitoshi was quick to jump in and cover for Y/n before Aizawa could ask her anything, bombarding their father with training questions.

Aizawa wanted to protect Y/n as much as he could, even if she was already a grown up. In some instances, she did have a childlike behavior. Since her childhood was practically taken away from her at such a young age, she missed out on a lot of things. These past couple of weeks, everyone saw how carefree and free spirited she really was.

However, Y/n had to focus in getting stronger to defend herself whenever Shigaraki attacked, but life was short.

There would always be boulders along the roads of someone’s journey. Enjoying the small moments in life are what made it worth living. She didn’t want fear to discourage her, from her emotions.

She’s only known them for about a month and a half now after they met at that store. However, it felt as though she’s known them her whole life – it was hard to explain. They’ve known each other for such a short time, still she felt complete when she was around them.  

Y/n groaned in agitation again. “Son of a… Why couldn’t I have been a duck or a dolphin… This is so frustrating! I can jump right into defending someone like nothing! But nooooo. Not, when it comes to this! How do people do this? Is this what having feelings for someone, is always like? Why, why, why, why!?” she crouched low, hugging her knees closer to her body, wiggling her bare feet on the rug.

Muffled soft groans could be heard from outside Y/n’s dorm. After hearing her sister, Rosalinda worriedly knocked and not waiting for her to open-up she walked into her room with a weary smile. Finally having time to see her sister she was tired but excited to spend time with her. Even if it was only for a couple of minutes.

However, what she didn’t expect was to see Y/n having a mental breakdown in the middle of her dorm room. Rosalinda’s eyes widened, not having seen Y/n like this in a while, especially after coming to U.A.

She carefully tiptoed towards Y/n making sure not to disrupt the comfort she found in the position she was in. Y/n always did feel the safest when she turned into a ball, something she’s done since she was a little girl. Rosalinda carefully sat crisscrossed in front of her sister.

“Hermanita querida, estoy aqui…” Rosalinda cooed to a stressed-out Y/n. Said girl only grumbled and buried her head further into her knees. “Andale, no seas asi… que puedo hacer para ayudarte, hmm?” she reached out and ran her fingers through Y/n’s ruffled hair. (“Dear little sister, I’m here… Come on, don’t be like that… what can I do to help, hmm?”)

Y/n already fed up with her dilemma hiccupped, trying to hold back frustrated tears. Rosalinda always did know how to breakdown her walls. Sniffling softly, she let Rosalinda pull her hair away from her face.

Her older sister spoke softly, not wanting to scare her away. “Cuéntame Y/n. No puedo ayudarte si no sé qué es lo que está sucediendo.” (“Tell me Y/n. I can’t help you if I don’t know what’s going on.”)

With a heavy sigh, Y/n let go of her knees and faced Rosalinda, mimicked how she was sitting. Looking down at her fingers and pulling them nervously, Y/n nibbled on her bottom lip again.

“After all these years, and you still have those bad habits when you’re nervous. Come on, spill.” Rosalinda waited patiently for her sister.

She knew, Y/n could not be pushed to answer if she did not want to. It was something Rosalinda learned when she took it upon herself to take care of her. Whenever Y/n had something on her mind, she couldn’t be rushed into things, she had to take the first step herself.

“Have you ever liked more than one person at the same time?” Y/n whispered, playing with the ends of her sweater to have her fingers focus on something else.

Rosalinda smiled knowingly, “No, only one.”

Y/n huffed exasperated, bringing her knees close to her chest again, “Then you can’t help me.” She mumbled into her knees.

“That doesn’t mean I can’t help you silly. Let me guess, this has to do with Todoroki, Bakugou and Midoriya, right?” Rosalinda asked her carefully, wanting to stop her sister from closing herself off again.

“It’s so strange I haven’t even known them that long. It’s weird how I got attached so quickly, don’t you think? These emotions flared up when I met them-” Y/n grumbled still in between her knees.

Rosalinda’s eyes widened from the words, “Emotions?” She mumbled the words.

Y/n couldn’t mean… No, Rosalinda shook her head from the thought. They made sure it wouldn’t be a problem when Y/n got older. There was no way it could manifest now.

“Mhm, it’s like they sparked out of nowhere on all of us. Is that normal? Sometimes, I think it’s my quirk making me feel this way and not really me who is feeling this.” Y/n mumbled quietly, not noticing the slight panic Rosalinda masked perfectly.  

“How do you know it’s not real?” Rosalinda asked carefully instead, trying to forget the past and focus on her sister, not wanting to scare her off. If she raised her voice even the slightest, Y/n would stop talking.

She always hated when people got into arguments.

“I’ve never felt anything like this before. Well maybe once, but I was little and that doesn’t count.” Y/n whispered, remembering the little boy her little heart loved at the time. Her best friend she would never forget and had as special place in her heart.

Rosalinda’s smile saddened, also remembering who Y/n was speaking of. She also remembered how heartbroken Y/n was when she found out what happened to him, he was her first love. Even if they were young, Y/n adored him, always staying by each other’s side. Her sanctum in the hell she was forced to live in.

Clearing her throat, Y/n shook the past from her memories. No point in thinking about someone who was gone.

“I don’t even know how to explain it. I feel safe whenever I’m with one of them, and all of them together. I can be myself, and I’m accepted.” Y/n looked to her sister, with tears in her eyes.

“That doesn’t mean it’s not real Y/n. Liking someone doesn’t always make sense. You shouldn’t blame it on your quirk, just because you don’t understand it.” Rosalinda grabbed her sister’s hand and squeezed it gently. “Tell me what’s really bothering you?”

Rosalinda’s heart broke when she saw her sister trying to hide within herself again.

Whispering and voice breaking Y/n cried silently into her knees. “Am I a bad person, for having feelings for more than one person at a time? I wouldn’t be able to choose between them if they asked…”

Rosalinda whispered, “Oh, sweetie. No, you are not a bad person…” Rosalinda slowly crawled behind her sister and hugged her from behind, playing with Y/n’s hair to distract her. Braiding the thick locks.

“But it’s not fair to them Rosie… They haven’t said anything to me… a-and…”

“You know, sometimes there are people who have such a big heart, they have enough room to love more than one person.” Rosalinda interrupted Y/n, wanting to calm her down before she got worse.

Her younger sister was a good person to everyone. However, never to herself. Rosalinda could see why this dilemma would make her hate herself.

Y/n’s bottom lip trembled, trying to hold back the tears that wanted to spill over, they deserved the whole world. She felt horrible for dragging them on for this long. She knew they were frustrated and so was she. She just didn’t have the heart to break two of them if she had to choose.

In a small voice and fully relaxing into her sisters embrace Y/n asked, “What do you mean?”

“This world sometimes gets incredible people, that having one partner is not enough. So, they have two, three, four, maybe even five.” Rosalinda smiled when Y/n turned to look at her sister giving her a dubious look.

With tears going down her cheeks, Y/n rolled her eyes at Rosalinda, slightly pouting.

“What?” Rosalinda asked, wanting to smack the back of her sister’s head. She truly was a brat sometimes.

“If this is you telling me in a nice way, it’s okay to have a harem. I’m not falling for it…” Y/n slightly giggled wiping her tears away when Rosalinda choked on the air she tried to breathe, not expecting that from her sweet innocent sister.

“Who the fuc…”

Interrupting her sister before she got riled up. Y/n whispered tiredly. “You and all the girls at the club don’t know how to keep your voices down. I’m well aware of how you would let William Levy, Diego Boneta and Aaron Diaz rail you at the same time and marry all of them if they asked.”

Rosalinda’s eyes almost bulged from her sockets. “Y/n!?” she smacked her younger sister playfully.

“What?! I’m not five anymore Rosie… I still remember you drooling over them when you saw Telenovelas back in Mexico.” Y/n shrugged at her open-mouthed sister.

Rosalinda after letting the wave of shock pass her, wiggled her eyebrows at her sister, “Are you telling me, it’s time for the bee’s and the bird’s talk. Now that you’re such a big girl?”

Y/n bolted from her sitting position waving her hands in front of her. “N-no way! I’m good. I know all about… that.” She waved her hands.

“If you can’t talk about sex like a grown up, then you’re not ready to have any. I’m going to speak with those three.” Rosalinda got up and attempted to walk out of Y/n’s dorm room.

However, Y/n rushed in front of her sister blocking the door. Not wanting her to leave and embarrass her, because she knew Rosalinda would.

“No! Stop being weird! I didn’t ask you advice for that! Geez, I’ve only known them for a month.” Rosalinda laughed at how flustered her sister was getting. Y/n narrowed her eyes at her and pouted. “You’re so mean!”

“Relax! I was trying to get you out of your pity party, and it worked, so, ha!” Rosalinda stuck out her tongue at Y/n, with hands on her waist. “Now stop acting like you don’t deserve the whole world. Those three are lucky you’re even giving them the light of day. Who says you have to live life by regular social norms? We live in a world with superpowers Y/n. There are literal people with animal features. Having more than one boyfriend, I’m sure won’t be a shocker.”

“But.” Y/n’s voice became timid again, “Don’t they deserve to have someone to love them unconditionally and fully? Give them all their attention?”

Looking down at her hands. They tingled from how she wanted to fully be theirs with no restrictions. Not just touch them when no one was looking or give each other lingering stares in class. She wanted to do all of that out in the open, she wanted the world to know that she was there’s and they were hers.

“And who says you won’t? Y/n you’re capable of loving a whole damn village, maybe even the world. You never play favorites. If anything, I think you’re bad at loving just one person.” Rosalinda smiled, when she remembered Y/n crying from leaving behind one stuffed animal, when she was little. Saying they would feel betrayed, thinking they wouldn’t be wanted as much as the others.

“Hey!?” Y/n huffed out annoyed at her sister.

“You know what I mean. You’ve sacrificed everything for me and Miguel. Even people you barely knew. Hell, you already love Eri and Hitoshi like they’ve been your siblings all your life. And you look at Aizawa as if he’s your biological father. You’ve never been normal, and there’s no such thing as normal when it comes to love.” Y/n nodded her head, slowly understanding. “Did I help you out?”

Y/n’s shoulders dropped as if a huge boulder was lifted off her, she gave her sister a sheepish smile. “You did… I need to talk to them soon…” She wiped the remnants tears from her cheeks.

“Good.” Rosalinda hugged her sister one more time, before walking to her door. “Now, that you’re feeling better. I’m going to check in on some students. Make sure everyone’s okay.” Y/n laughed at her sister. “What’s so funny?”

“If you’re checking in on a certain black-haired student. You can just say so…” Y/n poked her sister’s side teasingly.

“That’s not…” Rosalinda looked everywhere but at her sister.

“Rosie, you two make it so obvious.” Y/n grinned, wanting her sister to spill the beans about her newfound love interest, who was Y/n’s best friend.

“I don’t know what you mean.” Rosalinda whispered quietly, slightly hyperventilating.

Y/n’s eyebrows went down in confusion, tilting her head and not understanding why her older sister was acting this way. “Woah relax, why are you freaking out about it?”

Rosalinda shook her head. Disappointed and proud of how her sister’s managed to stay pure hearted for such a long time.

“Sometimes you’re so naïve… Y/n I’m a teacher assistant now, and teachers don’t feel things for students, or date them.” Rosalinda, finally looked up at her sister with saddened eyes.

“Hanta’s almost going to be twenty though, the idiot was held back for not taking middle school seriously. That’s only five years of a difference…” After spilling that, Y/n looked nervously around her room, as though someone else heard her. Scolding herself mentally “…crap don’t tell anyone, Mina let it slip when we had a sleep over.”

Rosalinda giggled at her sister. “I already knew. It was his argument too… Look that doesn’t matter, it’s still a huge no-no for a teacher student relationship. Even if I’m just an assistant. You have to promise me you won’t say anything, okay? I really like this job…” Rosalinda played with her long braid nervously.

“But what about Hanta?” Y/n wanted them to be happy, they both clearly liked each other.

It wasn’t hard to miss how star eyed Hanta looked whenever Rosalinda was in the vicinity. He always brought her up in their conversations, always wanting to know how she was. Or know more about her. During class, he would always have this look, he only got with her. Still, Y/n could see, how something like this would be a problem. They were both adults, however, Hanta was still a student.

Rosalinda pushed Y/n’s hair back from her shoulder. Endeared at how much her sister cared for her, even if they weren’t biologically related.  “I didn’t get out of a cell to go back into another one Y/n. The age difference is not the problem… maybe once he graduates. But not right now, besides I have you to think about. And you girlie are a hassle…” Rosalinda laughed as she saw Y/n’s expression shift to annoyance.

“I hate you…” Y/n mumbled to her sister as she pushed her towards the door to leave.

Rosalinda chuckled. She knew Y/n meant the opposite when she said those three words.

The older young woman almost bumped into Izuku on the way out of Y/n’s room and gleamed at him. “Oh, would you look at that, dear sister of mine. It’s one of your suitors, and he brings food.”

Y/n poked her head out of her room, seeing Izuku with a tray of food for them. Both ignoring the comment Rosalinda made.

Izuku with his big smile and round green eyes, stared into Y/n’s e/c ones. Her eyes flickered from scarlet to e/c as she smiled at him, her heart jumping with joy from seeing him. Izuku was sure, his green eyes, had flecks of glowing red and he didn’t mind one bit. He loved to see her smile at him like she was doing right now. He bit his bottom lip in anticipation, excited to spend time with her.

Rosalinda rolled her eyes playfully, as she saw them eat each other up with their eyes. Understanding they wouldn’t be paying attention to her, she continued to walk down the hallway.

However, she did want to mess with them a little bit.

“Remember wear protection!” She yelled back before turning the corner.

“Rosie!?” Y/n whispered-yelled back.

“Bye, love you!”

Chapter Text

Y/n let Izuku into her room blushing from Rosalinda’s comment.

“Hi…” she looked down at her feet, “… don’t listen to my sister. It’s not what… I mean, she didn’t mean to… fuck. I’m just making it worse, aren’t I?” Glancing at Izuku with anxiety and heart fluttering from the way his eyes softened. She gave him a timid smile to mask her nerves.

Izuku chuckled, thinking she looked cute while being flustered. He noticed her eyes burning fully scarlet. She probably wasn’t aware of her quirk still being activated. He put the food down on her table and tugged her gently into his arms. He always did that, either stay close to her or touch a part of her.

Y/n welcomed the embrace with open arms, Izuku always gave the best hugs.

“Hi…” he said softly. He pushed her hair behind her shoulder and nudged his forehead with hers, to have her look up at him. “You feeling any better?”

She nodded her head, looking into his captivating forest eyes with glowing red flecks. Sighing heavily, and realizing her quirk was activated she rested her head against his chest, as he rocked her back and forth. She loved being in his arms.

“I’m glad. I worry about you… you’re more of a problem child than I am.” Y/n swatted his arm playfully, earning a small laugh from him. “How’s your eyesight doing?”

Grumbling into his chest, she whispered, “Surprisingly it’s clear, but I think it’s because you guys stop me right when the side effects start and don’t push me to continue during training.”

Y/n hid her face from his warm eyes, smiling into his chest. Curious, she breathed in his scent. Notes of sage, bergamot spice and leather wood mixed together. Izuku’s heart skipped a beat when she sighed contently.

“You smell really good Izu…”

“Y/n…” Izuku bit his lip, taking in a shaky breath trying to control himself.

From the tone of his voice, she looked up at him again. Getting lost in his emerald eyes, tugging her bottom lip with her teeth, noticing Izuku’s attention draw to the small action, “Yeah?” She asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“I…” he mumbled quietly, getting lost on her plumped, soft looking lips in between her teeth. “…sorry, what were we talking about again?” he laughed nervously when he glanced towards the glimmering pools of her scarlet eyes.

Y/n tentatively reached out and drew small figurines with her finger on his freckled cheeks. Her eyes flickering from scarlet to her natural color, her emotions jumping from anxious to excitement. “I really do love your freckles…”

Izuku’s heart ached, he leaned his forehead against hers, squeezing his eyes shut. “Angel… please don’t make this harder than it already is. I’ve been on edge…” With half lidded eyes, he nudged his nose playfully with hers, making her breath hitch when his lips ghosted over hers. “You have no idea. How hard it’s been to hold back. Every day, I’ve been wanting to…” Izuku squeezed his eyes shut again, shaking his head. As if it would shake those thoughts away too.

“Izuku…” Y/n murmured his name gently. Connecting his freckles with imaginary lines with her thumb.

“Please don’t say my name like that…” he whimpered, his eyes connecting with hers again.

“Why?” Y/n looked back and forth between his eyes, as he opened them again. Not understanding him.

“Because it makes me think you want me too… and I-”

“But I do want you…” Y/n confessed without shame.

Izuku shook his head at her, “You don’t know what you’re saying… how could you possibly want someone like me. When you have options like Shouto and Kacchan available.” Y/n’s eyes widened, when he stepped away from her, slipping away from her grasp.  

Izuku tried to distract himself from her wandering gaze. Setting up the food he brought in, so they could eat together. Trying and failing to push the thick tension they’ve been growing for the past month as his hand shook with want.

“Izu?” Y/n tried to get his attention again, worried for him. Hating when he talked down on himself.  

“Y/n it’s fine, really. I just came out of a relationship and shouldn’t be feeling this way.” He shook his head. “It’s just –” he turned to look at her again.

His eyes lingered towards her fingers, which she was pulling from her nerves. Izuku was good at reading people, and he caught on fairly fast when he knew what the sign meant. She was nervous, just like him. He gazed into her eyes again, seeing worry reflect for him. His heart thumped erratically from begging to finally let go and accept this between them. Taking a shuddering breath, his eyes flickered with red flecks, while Y/n’s burned scarlet again.

“– how can someone not feel this way for you. You’re so understanding, patient and kind. So loving…”

He took small steps in her direction. His walls crumbling down with each step he took.

“So reckless with yourself, but only because of how selfless you are. You worry for others when you should be doing that for yourself. Shouto was right, someone should follow you around. You’re worse than I am.”

He chuckled lightly.

“No matter the pain you’ve endured you seem to find a way to smile through it all.” He stopped her from pulling on her fingers, rubbing small circles on her hand while gazing into their unique lines and scars.

“You accept just about anybody you cross paths with. I’m so jealous of how a first year can confess to you, while I struggle to even breathe while being in the same room as you.” Izuku’s voice came out shaky, releasing small shuddering breaths.

She could feel his fear. He was so scared of rejection again. Talking about his feelings, was a huge step for him. He was never one to struggle with words. However, now feeling as though he was not enough for anyone anymore and broken, he couldn’t find the right words to tell her.

Still, Y/n shook her head, disagreeing with how he felt about himself. “I don-”

“You know, I saw Eri. She talked about you the whole time…” he smiled remembering their conversation. “She made me promise to take care of you.”

Y/n smiled remember her little sister. And that is how she saw her, she didn’t believe in all those added adoptive, step, or half in front of the word sibling. If someone was a sister, brother, or father to her, that’s what they were. Adding those other nouns were pointless. Her and Eri, were like soulmates. She would take her and Miguel to the beach every weekend, even if only for an hour. Of course, with Hitoshi tagging along for bonding time and protection purposes.

Rosalinda and Aizawa were swamped with all their teaching duties and couldn’t join them, and Rosalinda barely had any time, for anything anymore. However, when she did, she made sure to spend it with her family.

“I’ve also never seen Shinsou, laugh so freely before. He’s always so guarded. You accomplished in one day, what the rest of us have been trying to do for three years. I’ve broken down his barriers somewhat but you –”

Izuku played with the ends of her hair again.

“– just by being in the room people become happier. Koda the quietest one in the class actually talks to everyone now, instead of whispering. I know you helped him. Aoyama has even pushed himself past his own limits because you’ve pushed him to be a better hero. Ojiro doesn’t feel so self-conscious of his tail anymore. Even Mineta of all people, has learned to stop being such a pervert.”

Y/n smiled fondly from his kind words, remembering how she put Mineta in his place. The day after he asked her to teach him, how to be a better person, since everyone liked her so much. Not that she felt worthy of everyone’s praises, but in the end, she helped him become a better friend.

“Dark Shadow even pouts when you leave the room. You are worth so much, it’s not fair how the world has given you so little in return. You’re so heavenly, you’re just like an angel… My angel.” Izuku whispered as he interlocked their fingers.

He was as clueless as they come, with soft words she told him, “For somebody who can see someone else’s worth, you do fail to see your own, don’t you?” That made Izuku’s smile falter. “That’s it isn’t. You’re afraid because you think you’re not worthy?”

“It’s the truth.” Izuku let go of her, remembering why he couldn’t fully jump into a relationship with her, even though his heart ached to be with her. To hold her without restrictions, without sneaking around.

Show the world, she was his and he was hers.

He closed his eyes, eyebrows furrowing in pain. Remembering all those times he was bullied as a kid for being quirkless. All those times, his now best friend was part of the damage. All the years of being laughed at by other girls he confessed to because they saw him as weak. And then he thought of her.

His first love.

For the first time in a long time, he believed all those years of suffering were for something. If it brought him Ochako. He still cared for her, how could he not. A part of him always will. She was his friend, then best friend and then turned lover. They were in each other’s lives for two years. And now… well now she was just a stranger, a classmate.

All those insecurities came rushing back in when she broke his heart.

And she’s not at fault, she had her reasons, and he could understand that. When people are not meant to be together, they’re just not. It’s that simple.

Sadly, there’s no meaning behind some broken romantic relationships or friendships. They existed for the time being, and there is beauty in that. Not everyone stays together forever. And he will always be thankful for the time he had with her. He didn’t regret it one bit. Because he knew, he fought to the very end.

Izuku was still getting used to the idea of people leaving him, it all started when Sir Nighteye died. He still had nightmares of that day. All he needed now was time to heal, and possibly someone to help him along the way. One who understood the pain and suffering of losing people.

He stared at Y/n with so much tenderness and intensity, she could feel his emotions without him having to say a word.

Izuku wouldn’t see her as a rebound. He refused to because she is so much more than that. She’s the light at the end of his dark tunnel. She was the first step, to help him in his healing process. She was his angel. She deserved so much more than him, he didn’t feel enough for her.

“Stop.” Y/n whispered to him. She could feel his pain and doubt vibrate through her, all she wanted was to take it away. “Please don’t think like that about yourself…”

Izuku furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. “What?”

“You’re not a nuisance Izuku, you never have been.” She tried to reassure him. “I haven’t told you or Katsuki, but I’m sure Shouto agrees with me since he experienced it too. Your emotions, like Katsuki’s and Shouto’s are connected to me, and you are all, also connected to each other. How you guys can feel my emotions.”

She waited to let that sink in.

“Apparently, I’ve been feelings yours too. This is something recent. I’m guessing since we’ve been in each other’s vicinity I can feel it now more than before. Unlike when I was at the club, since you guys weren’t there, and I was tortured all the time. There really wasn’t any time to focus on my feelings.” Y/n smiled sheepishly as she rambled.

Izuku’s eyes sparkled from part of her quirk revelation, “Really?!” he almost jumped from excitement, breaking the grim thoughts about himself.

Y/n rolled her eyes playfully and laughed softly at him, such a cute nerd.

“No! We are not doing that thing where you get excited and ask me a bunch of questions from my quirk.” Izuku pouted at her, as she grabbed his hand and pulled him closer to her, giving them both what they craved. To be near each other. “We can do that later, you dork. I didn’t say I wouldn’t tell you and I have questions about OFA anyways. What I want to talk about is more important, can you sit for me?”

Izuku gave her a dubious look before complying quietly, she motioned for him to take a seat on the fluffy rug. Y/n sat across from him, they’re knees touching from the proximity.

“Thank you for being honest about your feelings Izuku.” Izuku blushed crimson, realizing he spilled all his thoughts about her again, without meaning to. However, he didn’t regret it, he wanted her to know. “Now I need you to listen to me, okay? I want you to listen to me as a friend. Forget for a moment of what’s going on between us.”

He tilted his head confused at first but nodded for her to go on.

“You are enough, you are waaaay more than enough.” Izuku brows furrowed again ready to disagree with her, but she wasn’t going to let him. “Yes, I understand, how close you two were. But you’re not that little kid anymore. Ugh, I hate that people would treat you that way. What I’m trying to say is, you are worth more than the world Izu. Eri talks a lot about you too, so I know some things.”

Izuku smiled thinking of the little girl he saved in his freshman year of hero training.

“And Eri’s not one to lie. She told me, she knows of the breakup, and knew you would be sad. My adorable little sister, asked me to keep an eye out for you too.”

“Of course, she would.” Izuku with a tender smile played with Y/n’s fingers. 

“I’m so lucky to even be in the same room with you, Izuku Midoriya.” Y/n continued.

“Y/n…”

She put her hand up, “No, let me. You say I’m the most selfless person you’ve met. Well, I think you beat me. Your kind, loving to your friends, so compassionate and brave. Always on the line of fire for them. You’re such an adorable nerd. But I wouldn’t want you any other way. Forget those girls who were clueless to see your worth when you were younger.”

Izuku nodded as small tears gathered in his forest eyes, holding onto her hands tightly. No one’s ever spoken to him like this.  

“You think girls don’t fawn over you? They literally swoon when you walk through the hallways. Boys too.” Izuku closed his eyes, trying to hold back the tears. Tears of being accepted just as he was. “You think you’re lesser than your friends, but you are not. There is literally only one you in this whole world. And you’ve gone through so many obstacles in life and you’re still here.”

Y/n felt tears prick her eyes from feeling his emotions, feeling how alone he’s been lately.

“I’m so thankful, you didn’t listen to Katsuki in middle school. Because without you, I wouldn’t be here. Without you, Eri wouldn’t be either. Without you, Hitoshi wouldn’t have found the spark to fight. Shouto would still hate his father and refuse to use his fire, and Katsuki would be completely lost. Most importantly, All-Might, wouldn’t have found his successor.”

Izuku’s breath hitched. “How?”

Y/n with a knowing smile pointed to her head, “You keep forgetting Izuku, I’m a telepath and I’m connected to you. Whatever you think, I can see, very vividly. Even if it’s just a fleeting thought, I can see who’s connected to that and what happened to make you, so sad. When you told me about your life, I saw it all like a movie.”

Y/n’s eyes softened as she noticed his small smile.

“I’m so sorry, no one was there for you. That your mom didn’t believe in you when you were a kid. I’m sorry All-Might almost gave up on you. But just like you’re trying to help everyone else, you also need someone to be there for you without any judgment or wanting something in return. And I’ll be that for you. If you’ll let me.”

“Why, would you do that for me?” Izuku’s heart felt like it was bursting with warmth. He looked at her tender e/c eyes, reflecting empathy and care from the emotional pain he’s endured.

“Because Izuku, like I told you, you are worth more than the world… I –”

Y/n’s eyes watered, her nails digging into her palm. Knowing she had to say what she was thinking next. It might also damage what she and Izuku have, but she didn’t want to choose. And he had to know, he deserved to.

Breathing heavily and swallowing hard she whispered, “I have feelings for you… Shouto and Katsuki as well. I feel horrible that I’ve fallen for you three and I’ve dragged you along for this long. I’m sorry but I can’t play favorites. I never knew how to only care for one person. I want to discuss this with the three of you, if you are willing to listen. But right now, this is about you…”

Y/n would not feel ashamed for liking the three of them anymore.

He didn’t say anything to her, as those words left her lips. He didn’t show any anger either, she was expecting for him to shout at her, but all she got in return was a warm smile and a nod.

Attraction worked in many mysterious ways. She so happened to be attracted to the three of them at the same time. And she refused to choose, it would be like trying to choose between, a pear an apple and an orange. She needed the three of them. If they refused and only wanted to be friends, then she could live with that. Having only a sliver of them in her life was more than enough for her.

“I know words won’t change how you feel about yourself, so I’ll show you. I promise to show you how wonderful you are every day, and how lucky I am that you feel the same way… my freckled shooting star.” She reached out and rubbed her thumb on his freckled cheeks, Izuku without restraint leaned into her touch.

Amused and feeling as though he was on cloud nine from her confession, he grinned at her. “Freckled shooting star?”

“Yeah! You were the bright beaming light, who guided me out of the dark tunnel I was stuck in. Encountering you reminded me of a shooting star. I made a wish when I met you and it came true.”  His eyes began to darken from her caring words, his hands griping the rug as he took in a shaky breath and bit his bottom lip. “Did I say something wrong?” she tilted her head in confusion.

Swallowing the lump in his throat, he shook his head gently still being cupped by her hand. “Far from it, angel. I’m getting the other two in here…” Izuku reluctantly removed his face from her grasp. Pulling out his phone, he texted the group chat he had with Shouto and Katsuki telling them to get in here quickly.

Curiously, Y/n peeked over to look at his device. “Is that your phone?” Izuku with amusement giggled at her curious stare, chuckling and pinching her cheeks, “Izuuu!” Y/n whined out.

He grabbed Y/n with ease, and put her in between his legs, hugging her from behind. He handed her his phone, as he rested his chin on her shoulder. Kissing her cheek, his lips hovered above her skin making her smile and lean back into him.

Encouragingly he nudged his nose against her cheek, “Go on, I know you want to play with it.”

“For real?!” Y/n asked excitedly, moving the device around in her hand.

“Mhmm, I can teach you how to use it too. It’ll be a good idea to get you one.” Izuku without shame, smelled her hair and sighed happily. She always smelled like almond and coconuts, and he loved it. With their feelings out in the open, it felt like taking a fresh breath of air.

Y/n looked over her shoulder at him, “Can’t I can just use my telepathic quirk?”

Izuku pulled her hair behind her ear to see her face fully. “Yes, but what about your friends, siblings and father?” His voice was so soft, caressing her skin for close he was to her.

She formed an-o with her lips and nodded understanding him.

He began to explain to Y/n how the phone worked while they fed each other the food he brought in. Giggling at each other, whenever they missed the other’s mouth on purpose.

Her family in Mexico barely had enough money for food, they didn’t bother getting any electronics. Also, phone lines where expensive in Mexico so they never worried about it. She saw people use them in town when she was little, curiously trailing them with her eyes but those were mostly from the wealthier families.

When she was at the club she saw guards with them too, but she was careful not to let her eyes linger too much, to not be caught in case they thought she would steal it. In all truth she was just curious about it, as she grew older, she understood the gist of what the device did. But she never owned one herself, or the girls. Mama feared they would reach out for help. Also, when patrons would go in the clubs, phones were highly prohibited, people that sneaked them were banned for life.

Mama was smart in keeping the girls secluded to the world. She didn’t take any chances when it came to them, especially Y/n. She kept such a tight leash on all of them, Y/n sometimes wondered if she let her be taken on purpose.

At the thought of the woman, Y/n shook her head, refusing to let any more of her mind stay on the insane woman. She promised to move on from her past, even if she still had nightmares.

Nightmares that Katsuki would always help her with. He found out a couple of days into her rescue, and he made it his mission to help her with them. He confessed to her that he had them too.

Katsuki told her of the sludge villain incident and the kidnapping by the league of villains when he was younger. He told her everything, how alone he felt even if he put up a front. He was still human, and he was scarred for the rest of his life. So, whenever she had episodes, she would go to his room like he told her to. And they would talk until she fell asleep, and he carried her back into her room so they wouldn’t get in trouble.

The three of them have been so lovely to her, how could she not fall for them?

Izuku was showing her how to take a couple of pictures, on his phone. They even took a couple together. Which Izuku of course, made as his home screen. Y/n was smiling brightly with her eyes closed to the camera as Izuku gave her a soft kiss on her cheek, still holding her in his arms and capturing the moment perfectly.

It was now his favorite, besides the one he had with All-Might, Katsuki and Shouto. Y/n gushed at the photo when he showed it to her.

The three of them had the skinny man up in their arms, showing their strength with goofy tired grins. They ended their second-year exam, defeated the simulated robots and took down their hero opponent with ease. Luckily the three of them were in a team, and they defeated the obstacle in ten minutes.

Izuku was leaning back now, supporting himself with his hands behind him, as Y/n laid in between his legs. Leaning back on his chest while playing with his phone. She was beginning to get addicted to the device. She rubbed her eyes tiredly yawning and shutting the phone.

With a soft smile he kissed the top of her head, nuzzling his nose on her soft hair. “You get it now?”

“I can see why it’s addicting. I still prefer talking with people face to face though.” She closed her eyes, snuggling closer to him.

Chuckling lightly, Izuku kissed her shoulder, “I feel the same way angel, that’s why I prefer to put mine away when I’m with company.”

Y/n smirked at him. “Of course, you would. You’re such a sweet cinnamon roll.”

Izuku getting an idea, smiled wickedly at the girl, “Sweet huh?”

“Yeah-p,” Y/n let the p, pop. “A pure sweet soul.” However, her easy smile faltered when she felt Izuku glide his hands to the sides of her stomach, making her jump slightly. “What are you d-doing.” She asked with fear and anxiety, soft voice trembling.

Without warning, Izuku tickled the poor girl making her wheeze instantly in laughter. Begging him with all her might to stop, but he was in the perfect position to torture her, and he loved to hear her laugh. Of course, instead of stopping Izuku continued his torture relentlessly. Flipping them over now and having Y/n on her back. She attempted to kick him off as she begged him to stop, tears at the corners of her eyes.

“Izu… p-please…. I-I’ll do… anything!” Y/n cackled, squirming away from his big form, trying with all her strength to push him off, but he wouldn’t budge. It was like trying to move a heavy boulder for how huge he was.

“Anything, you say?” Izuku stopped his torture, giving her room to breathe.

Y/n taking big gulps of air and hugging her sides, nodded her head obediently. “Mhmm.” Izuku pretending to think about what he wanted, smiled mischievously at her, “Oh, no. What are you gonna make me do?”

Chuckling Izuku hovered above her, supporting himself with his hands and knees, confidence burning in his emerald eyes and voice.

“G-go on a date with me.” He blurted out, turning bright red after the words spilled out of him.

Y/n smiled brightly at him, “Look at you, being courageous and what not.” Izuku bit his lip nervously waiting to be rejected and laughed at, but it never came. Y/n ran her fingers through his tousled green locks, making him shiver. “I’d love to.” She whispered into his ear and kissed his cheek lightly.

Izuku’s eyes widened not expecting her to agree so willingly, “R-really?” he stammered nervously as he leaned down to be closer to her.

“Don’t act so surprised, you know how I feel about you.” Y/n smiled sheepishly at him.

Izuku losing his composure, let their clothed covered bodies melt together, a darker side of him wishing there was nothing in between them. “Y/n…” he murmured her name, almost like a prayer.

Y/n nudged her nose with his own, wanting to be closer, she could feel her heart thumping loudly. She wondered if he could hear it too. However, it seemed Izuku was on the same boat as her.

His Adam’s apple moving as he swallowed down his nerves.

Both with half lidded eyes, leaned towards each other, refusing to break eye contact. Their lips hovered over one another, shuddering breaths mingling. The same thought playing through their minds, they couldn’t wait anymore.

She could feel her heart burning with anticipation and when Izuku looked down to her awaiting lips and then back to her scarlet eyes, making sure she was okay with this. Y/n licked his bottom lip in response, making him growl approvingly.

“Izuku please don’t make me wait any longer…” Y/n breathily moaned, begging him to kiss her already.

“Fuck, angel... if you make sounds like those, I’ll do more than just kiss you.” Izuku’s hand wandered to the small part of her back as he gripped her tighter and pulled her closer to his body.

Y/n trailed her finger on Izuku’s lower abdomen making him bite his bottom lip in excitement. She licked his bottom lip again as she played with the edge of his sweats, earning a small groan from him which Y/n gladly swallowed up.

“Is that a challenge Sir.”

Emerald eyes with glowing red flecks from her quirk, turned impossibly darker, pupils dilated with arousal. Her sultry voice sounded smooth and sweet like honey. The sinner in him wanted to hear her scream that name again, begging for him to go harder.

"No angel, it's a promise... Don't. Test. Me."

"I don't know..." Y/n sang sweetly, slowly rolling her hips against his, making him curse. She could feel his growing erection. "I'm curious now..."

Unable to hold back anymore, they both let their lips lightly brush...

However, before their awaiting lips could make full contact, there was a soft knock on her door.

Izuku groaning in distaste from being interrupted, closed his eyes, and cursed silently again. Hiding his burning face in between the crook of her neck and shoulder. He gave her and himself a moment to calm down. Kissing her neck gently and making her shudder. He reluctantly pushed off her body, already knowing who it was.

They couldn't have had more worse timing.

He quickly wrapped his sweater around his waist to hide his aching problem. While Y/n madly blushed and smacked her face lightly to get rid of the tingles she felt from almost kissing Izuku.

They almost... why would I call him that?! She internally freaked out, but he seemed to like it...

"Of all the times..." Izuku grunted with annoyance.

He glanced at Y/n first to make sure she was ready. Which Y/n responded with a small nod. Izuku trying to shake off his ragging heart and hard on, opened the door with a tight-lipped smile. Trying to hide his crimson cheeks with his hands and nodding in greeting to them both. He was sure if he tried to speak his voice would crack.

Shouto was standing stoically as he greeted his best friend. Katsuki leaning on the door frame with his natural scowl, looking suspiciously at the blushing two.

"You called?" Katsuki grumbled, while munching on a protein bar.

Chapter Text

Y/n slightly panicked from having them in front of her. When it was just Izuku, he didn’t take up the whole room. He was still big, but now having all three of them together, she felt so small under their wandering gaze. It was almost comical how little room there was to move around.

And now she had to tell Katsuki and Shouto she could not choose between the three of them too. This could either go like she wanted it to, or she would be losing all of them.

“What took you guys so long?” Y/n asked from the floor, trying to cover for the sexual tension she was sure Katsuki and Shouto felt.

Of course, nothing ever got past Katsuki. Even though very explosive, he didn’t lack in the intellectual department. He was very sharp, Y/n knew right away, she and Izuku were going to be in trouble if he kept looking at them like that.

With vermillion eyes narrowed and noticing Y/n’s slight shaking state. Then glancing towards Izuku’s reddened face, Katsuki pointed towards the two of them “What were you two doing in here?” he asked with suspicion.

Y/n avoided his scrutinizing glare, “Umm, e-eating. Why?”

Shouto’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, clearly feeling the tension as well. “He was worried you two were fucking.” He stated bluntly.

“What!? N-no!” Y/n’s eyes widened, scrambling to her feet with hurry from her sitting position.

Izuku waving his hands in front of himself, towards his two best friends, as Y/n frantically moved. Turned redder than he already was. “We didn’t do anything to –”

However, before he could spill another word, Y/n covered Izuku’s mouth before he could say anything else. Getting to know him this past month and a half. She noticed the more nervous Izuku became, the more he would spill. She was thankful he told her of One-For-All. However, she was sure he started to spill his tight kept secret, because of how nervous she made him.

Katsuki laughed, while Shouto smirked triumphally. Misinterpreting their fidgeting forms for something else. Both Izuku and Y/n visibly relaxed, when they realized they either didn’t notice, or they decided not to ask them questions.

With a quick glance and nod towards each other, Y/n let Izuku go with a sigh of relief.

“Told you it would work, they’re both so easy to mess with.” Katsuki nudged Shouto’s side, earning a quiet nod from him. “Anyways, what did you two nerds need?” Katsuki yawned tiredly.

It was already close to his bedtime. The constant waking up in the middle of the night he would get from Y/n to help her, was making him more tired recently. The girl tried to stay in her bed when she got nightmares, noticing how sleep deprived he’s been. However, with their mental and emotional connection, Katsuki would still show up to her room regardless.

He didn’t mind losing some sleep if this helped her. It was getting less and less as she felt safer anyways. Besides he liked talking with her late in the night, laying side by side as the moonlight illuminated them.

After a moment from calming down and fanning her face. Y/n stared at Shouto and Katsuki with determination. “Actually, I want to speak with the three of you t-together.”

Shouto and Katsuki made eye contact first then glanced at Izuku skeptically. Izuku not easing their worry, and already knowing what this would intel, motioned for them to come inside and sit down. The three of them sat on Y/n’s smaller bed facing her and taking up the whole mattress. Shouto sitting in between Katsuki and Izuku to make sure they wouldn’t be together. Something he normally does just in case, so they won’t attack each other.

Y/n began to pace back and forth in front of them, shaking her hands nervously.

Katsuki couldn’t help but to smile at her nervous gesture, he felt her slight anxiety tremor within him too.

“Shitty girl, it’s just us. We won’t make fun of you. I’m sure whatever crazy idea you have we’ll go along with it.” Katsuki smirked, when Y/n gave him a small glare. Not feeling fazed at all, continuing to munch on his protein bar. He never felt threatened by Y/n’s small warnings, he always thought of her as a small kitten when she attempted to glare at him. “Come out with it darlin, you ain’t scaring anyone.”

Y/n huffed, making Shouto smile in amusement of how riled up his best friend was making her. “Should I take him out of here princess?”

After hearing Shouto, her eyes gleamed with excitement. She was about to take him up on his offer, just to get under Katsuki’s skin.

However, Izuku grunted to get her attention, shaking his head a little. “Y/n no…”

Y/n pouting from Izuku’s scolding tone, shook the anxiety she felt from her hands. Feeling the courage, she felt earlier from Izuku wash through her. She glanced at Izuku, and she gave him a grateful nod.

“I-I… um.” Shaking her head, she took a deep breath and sighed, looking down at her fingers. She couldn’t look at them now, figuring it would be best to focus on her hands instead. “First, I want to apologize for being a brat these past couple of weeks. I know I’ve made it very frustrating to be around… But before anything, I want to know how you feel about us…” Y/n whispered the last part, making direct eye contact with Shouto. “I already know how Izuku, and Katsuki feel, but you haven’t told me anything clear Shouto.”

Shouto sitting in between his two best friends, looked towards Izuku then at Katsuki. Evident confusion showing on his beautiful face. “What are you talking about?”

Izuku with furrowed eyebrows, fixated on his hands as he held on to his knees. Knuckles turning white from the tight grip. “I sort of confessed my feelings to her, before you two came in.”

Shouto’s eyes widened from the revelation, heart beginning to ache.

“Ha! Always slow at everything Deku! I told her weeks ago!” Katsuki smugly rubbed it on his face.

“Really Kacchan!? I thought we were waiting until we were all on board?” Izuku leaned back a little to look at Katsuki.

“I didn’t know you both did that… I thought we would talk about it first, once we were certain…” Shouto spoke softly feeling betrayed, instantly stopping the other two from bickering.

Y/n got on her knees in front of him, panicking for the betrayal she could feel wave off him. This is exactly what she wanted to avoid. She should have been gentler with Shouto, maybe even spoken to him first before having them all together.

“Oh, Shouto. I’m so sorry, that’s why I wanted to speak with you all. We couldn’t keep going about it like we are now.”

Katsuki rubbing his neck uncomfortably, patted Shouto’s shoulder trying to comfort him. “Don’t… dammit, don’t make us feel bad Icy-Hot. It just happened, we didn’t do it to stab you in the back or anything. We’ve talked about this, after you know who. I was going to tell you after, Y/n told me how she felt. I wouldn’t do anything behind your back, not about something like this.”

Shouto slowly nodded, starting to feel better and understanding what he was trying to say.  

Izuku put his hand on his best friend’s knee, sympathetic for how Shouto felt. “I promise, after I was done speaking with her. I was going to you and Kacchan to let you know.”

“A-alright.” Shouto gave them a small smile to reassure them all. Understanding, their confessions were not going to stay hidden, just slightly delayed. 

Shouto didn’t want to come close to losing Katsuki ever again for a girl, and even the thought of losing Izuku made him hyperventilate. They truly became like brothers to him. He knew Y/n didn’t do any of this on purpose, the three of them just grew closer with her, past the line of friendship.

Y/n not understanding at first tilted her head confused. “What happened?” she pointed towards Katsuki and Shouto, who both avoided her warm e/c eyes.

Katsuki looked down at his lap, eyes becoming hazy and feeling a hurtful throb from remembering her.

“It’s nothing.” He grumbled with a bite, eyebrows furrowing.

Y/n felt a pang of hurt from his snarky tone, never being on the end receiving of his well-known jabs. Katsuki cursing under his breath, looked up to meet her hurt gaze instantly regretting it. However, Y/n understood right away, when she felt his own pain from thinking of this mysterious person. Feeling his own emotion, made hers seem like a joke, she felt her emotion disappear as fast as it came. Seeing the pain in his vermillion eyes, made her realize this was a touchy subject.

“Is it something that will affect us?” She asked carefully, not wanting to get him upset. She knew Katsuki didn’t mean to sound the way he did.

However, Izuku having history of being talked to that way, narrowed his eyes at his childhood friend. It was one thing when he did it to him. But when it came to doing it to someone he deeply cared for. Well, he wasn’t going to let it slide so easily. No matter how much Katsuki had grown, Izuku didn’t like how he made Y/n feel in that moment.

He was going to say something to the young blond man, though Y/n didn’t let him when she gave him a quick glance in warning to hold his tongue.

To Y/n, if Shouto and Katsuki didn’t want to talk about it, they didn’t have to.

“It shouldn’t.” Shouto mumbled quietly, answering her question. He gripped his knees with both hands, remembering the way he felt that day. Pure betrayal and anger.

“I don’t know guys. Maybe it’ll be better to let her know. You both did date her after all. She already knows about Uraraka, might as well tell her about Utsushimi.” Izuku comforted Shouto who became slightly rigid. He also gave a stern look over to Katsuki, who closed his eyes, ashamed.

Even if Y/n understood, he never wanted to hurt her. She was too kind for her own good.

“I’m not sure…” Shouto closed his eyes, he didn’t want to reopen old wounds.

He preferred not to reminisce that night. If he could go back in time, he would do everything in his power to never date her. Sure, he wasn’t as affected as Katsuki was, when it came towards his feelings of the girl. Or at least that’s what he told himself to make the pain more bearable at the time.

Still, he almost did lose Katsuki because of that girl, and that scared him more.

Katsuki looked over towards Y/n who was still confused but giving them their time. She didn’t want to push them to tell her something they didn’t feel comfortable with. If they needed time, she would respect them for it. It wasn’t her story, and she wouldn’t force it if they felt there was no need to tell it. Before Katsuki could say anything though, Y/n stopped him with shake of her head and warm smile.

Silently forgiving him, for the small lash out.

“It’s okay. Whenever you are ready and if you ever will be. I’ll listen, if you don’t want to, then that’s totally fine as well. If you don’t think this will affect us later than I trust your judgment.” Y/n reached out for Shouto’s and Katsuki’s hands, they both took her gentle hands hesitantly. Large palms engulfing her smaller ones.

Shouto hated lying to her and omitting the truth was still lying in a way. He didn’t feel deserving of her warm and kindness. She always understood, and never pushed someone past their comfort zones, one of the many things he admired of her.

“Shouto.” Katsuki called to his friend, gaining some confidence back after being forgiven. Even though he was still beating himself up mentally for it.

Shouto turned towards the usual angry blond, seeing a soft expression on his face. Both Izuku and Shouto noticed, since Katsuki’s been hanging around Y/n every day, he’s been less angry. He’d already improved these past couple of years. However, having the bright sunshine of the girl around, made more of a difference. Katsuki’s smile was a rare one that never came out, unless for special occasions, and this was one of them.

“You’re one of my close friends or whatever. We’ll be fine.” He grumbled softly.

Y/n squeezed Katsuki’s hand in pride. His vermillion eyes glided towards her e/c ones as he kissed her hand gently, mouthing the words I’m sorry. Y/n smiled with tender at him and something else, that made the usual gremlin lightly blush and look away. He would apologize properly to her later, this didn’t feel enough for him.

Shouto’s eyes widened from his friend’s words. Katsuki would always say he was not his friend, even though Shouto knew otherwise. This was the first time, Katsuki was willingly admitting to it, and to do it in front of other people, well it was a bigger deal than it sounded.

“Aww Kacchan…” Izuku cooed, ruining the moment for the blond.

Grimacing, Y/n palmed her forehead after Katsuki let her hand go, hands beginning to twitch. She knew Katsuki would explode in three…two…on-

Katsuki screeched in anger, for being made fun of. Jumping towards Izuku’s side, both tumbling to the ground in the process. She side stepped the two goofballs and sat next to a still stunned Shouto. Caressing his scarred cheek, grounding him a little. She felt his fluttering emotions erupt through her, and she was sure Izuku, and Katsuki felt it too.

However, they were in their own little battle to notice. Katsuki trying to choke Izuku with his eaten protein bar wrapper, while Izuku only laughed at his attempts.   

“Are you doing okay my gorgeous prince?” Y/n ran her fingers through Shouto’s hair, to sooth him. Giving him a small smile.

Shouto slowly nodded, then looked up to her warm e/c eyes. Taking note of how her brows furrowed in slight worry for him. She cared so much for him. He could see that. He could also feel it when she looked at him.

Whenever she gave him small touches to ask how he was. Not as a greeting, but a genuine question that always brought butterflies to his stomach. Emotions erupting in him, which he hasn’t felt for a very long while. It made him feel light. She was always patient with him. Always making sure to make him feel… loved and accepted. She didn’t do anything special. She was just her. Even if it did upset him of how reckless she was with herself. He felt special to know she truly cared for him.

It was the little things she did for him. Y/n would always prepare him his tea every morning, just the way he liked it. Because he was still too scared to go near a tea kettle. Looking at one always brought back memories he preferred not to relive. And making tea in the microwave was not the same either. He could always use his quirk. However, he was too scared to give it a try.

When Y/n learned of this, by keeping a close watch on the quiet young man, because she always did that to the people she cared for. She noticed how he always dodged an offering of the hot drink from a classmate, or even go as far as skipping the kitchen if he ever saw a tea kettle. And knowing his past, it didn’t take a genius to understand why sometimes he would freeze, even though he was excellent at covering it up.

Y/n wanting to relieve him of his trauma, first introduced the idea of making it for him.

When trying the experiment, she tried to give him the steaming cup and saw and felt him panic. Without a second thought, she quickly tossed it behind her to the sink and came up with the idea of putting it in a close lid container with a metal straw. Of course, her little outburst earned her a scolding from Tenya when the cup shattered, making a mess. Which made the heterochromia eyed young man laugh, a rare one which surprised all of class 3-A.

Ever since he’s been able to have hot tea instead of cold and it made him realize, the little things she would do just for him.

Calling him every word in the dictionary to describe his beauty, because that’s what she saw him as, not just in looks but in soul too. She didn’t see him as a piece of meat like most of the girls he met did. She liked him for his honesty, his sass and his calm demeanor. She saw more than just the outer shell he presented.

She went out of her way, with small gestures that meant the world to him.

Holding on to his hand or surprising him with a hug, without asking. Because she knew he liked them, without having to voice it. He was so touch starved – she felt his anticipation of waiting for a hug every morning.

No words could describe how he felt when he looked at her. To him she was like the welcoming first light of day, burning bright just like the sun.

And as Y/n kept running her fingers delicately through his hair. Feeling the turmoil he felt, but not knowing why because she didn’t want to pressure him into telling her. Looking at him with her loving e/c eyes. He took this opportunity to show her his feelings instead, since no words he could say right now would express how he truly felt.

Taking a page out of Katsuki’s book, who was always more of an action man than a poet, unlike Izuku was. Shouto knew this was not the way he wanted it to happen with her for the first time, but in the moment he couldn’t care less.

Y/n wanted to know what he felt for her. Well, he was going to answer her question without actually using words. With determination and courage, he pulled Y/n by the back of her neck to him. Making her gasp from the surprise and gently connected his lips to hers. Stealing her breath away from the small action. Thumb on her cheek, while the rest of his hand cupped her face. Keeping her close to him.

Heart burning with something he hasn’t felt before.

With wide eyes and tinted pink cheeks Y/n whimpered into the unexpected kiss. Welcoming it with her own eagerness after the shock.

Shouto kissed her as though he was a starving man, tasting nectar for the first time. Groaning into the kiss, he nipped at her bottom lip gently. Pulling her body onto his lap with his free hand, as he savored the moment. Molding their bodies together.

He smiled into the kiss. She tasted sweet, gods he could become obsessed with the taste. He felt as though he was already getting addicted. With hooded heterochromia eyes with glowing red flecks, he stared into Y/n’s lust blown hooded scarlet ones.

Unintentionally she turned on her quirk, emotions running wild in her. Ecstatic, happiness and surprised all wrapped in one.

His and her heart burned from wanting this for so long. Their hearts almost sighed in relief from being denied all this time. Shouto felt her heart pounding erratically against his chest. Holding her so tightly and close to him, he refused to let her go, now or ever.

He deepened the kiss, making her softly moan. He gladly swallowed her sounds, trying to make her sing more for him. His tongue darting out and begging for entrance as he licked her bottom lip. And how could she deny him?

Willingly she opened-up for him like a shy flower and without a second thought he completely dominated their first kiss. Their tongues swirled together, both feeling in ecstasy. Y/n not very experienced lost the battle instantly. Shouto explored her cavern without shame, and she loved the tingles he made her feel.

Y/n felt on cloud nine, this was her first real kiss and it felt amazing, she wanted more. No, she needed more.

Eagerly responding to him – she’s been missing this feeling her whole life. She wanted to keep doing this, but unfortunately, they had to breathe and when they separated, their breaths were erratic. Small pants and heart burning with desire. Their foreheads pressed together, noses touching as they smiled at each other.

Something finally feeling complete within them.

“Wow…” Shouto whispered with lust blown out eyes. Y/n speechless only nodded agreeing with him with a wide smile and playfully nudging her nose with his, making him chuckle. Shouto licked his lips already wanting to go in again, both their hearts feeling alive…

Though, before they could, they heard a threatening growl from behind them.

Both Shouto and Y/n turned towards the direction of the sound, forgetting they were not alone. Still on the ground, Katsuki had Izuku interlocked in a head lock, both unable to form any words for what they just saw. Looking just like fish out of water.

“Shouto…” Izuku spit out the wrapper Katsuki managed to shove in his mouth. He held on to his chest in shock, once Katsuki let him go.

Both young men got up from their entangled position and faced Shouto, not knowing how to react towards the aloof gentle man.

“Did you just?” Katsuki asked stunned, he was not expecting that from Shouto at all.

Ever since Camie Utsushimi. Shouto, didn’t find the need in satisfying his own needs with someone else for how scared he was to open-up to someone again, quite the opposite from Katsuki. The only thing they did have in common was staying clear from relationships. Because even if it was short and both boys kept their relationship with the girl a secret to the world. Hence why they were in the mess they got in to begin with.

Shouto was scared.

Instead, Shouto occupied himself with school, work studies, training and finding Touya, which took most of his time. He would still get love confessions, and he would turn them down gently using the excuse of not looking for someone at the moment. And when the engagement spread throughout the school, he was relieved when the love confessions stopped.  

Taking small shuddering breaths, Shouto let Y/n climb away from him with shaking hands. From Izuku’s talk and touches, and now Shouto’s kiss she needed a moment.

Facing his two best friends now ready for the repercussion of kissing Y/n. Shouto readied himself for the worst. Feeling anxious and nauseous for what this might cause. Memories of that dreadful night, where Katsuki walked in on both him and Camie flooded his mind. Both boys finding out the truth, of Camie using them both at the same time without either knowing, playing through his mind like a broken record.

He slightly turned to make sure Y/n was okay, feeling happy and scared for what was to come. He wanted to keep kissing her but knew better than to poke at a bear, and Katsuki seemed mad right now. Izuku was more frozen from the shock of what the calm young man did.

Breathing hard, Shouto glanced towards Katsuki in particular. “I won’t apologize. I wanted to show her how I felt. I’ve been wanting to, for a long time.” He mumbled not breaking eye contact.

Y/n felt Katsuki’s slight irritation. She was thrown off because she expected him to be angrier than this. If anything, he seemed relieved in a way and then looked over at Izuku. She saw a growing smirk appear on the freckled green haired young man.

“Well, I’ll be damned Icy-Hot, you beat us to it.” Katsuki felt slightly irritated, that it wasn’t him who made the first move.

Regardless, he was proud of his best friend. Shouto was finally moving on from that dreadful night. He always did beat himself up for it, even though Katsuki forgave him. They were both played.

“Yeah, who would have guessed.” Izuku agreed, he was also expecting Katsuki to be the one to take the first step. With him not being a very patient person and all.

“Y-you’re not angry?” Shouto and Y/n asked in unison.

They both gave each other a glance, and then a snicker. They would do that a lot. They’ve been hanging out together so often they’ve been thinking the same things and saying the same words at the same time. It became their thing.  

“Isn’t this what you wanted to talk about angel?” Izuku looked towards the girl who was fidgeting, and still a blushing mess, while having all eyes on her.

“W-well, yeah but not like that.” Y/n mumbled.

Shouto tugged on her hand gently. “I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable, I couldn’t resist myself any longer.”

Y/n waved her hands in front of herself. “No! Please don’t apologize. It was amazing –” she held onto Shouto’s hand, said boy felt elated that she was happy and didn’t regret it either, “– granted I wouldn’t have anything else to compare it to, that was my first real kiss.”

The room became silent after her confession. A pin drop could be heard for how silent it was.

“What?” She looked at how the three of them held their breaths from the news.

They never wanted to bring it up in case it brought her PTSD. They also didn’t want to know for the fear of wanting to kill the bastards who hurt her. However, they never expected this. They knew what clubs like the one she was saved from made their trafficked girls do, how they worked. How they forced girls to use their bodies for pleasure and to gain money from those who were willing to pay for someone as though they were an object.

Izuku was the first to speak after a moment. Being as gentle as he could be, to not upset her in case they were wrong. “Y/n are you…” he couldn’t finish it. He feared to know if someone forced themselves on her, he didn’t know if he could contain his anger.

“Am I what?” Y/n tilted her head confused at what he was trying to say.

“No one’s ever touched you?” Katsuki asked with a soft tone, understanding why Izuku became so tongue tied.

Y/n after catching on, shook her head. She understood now why they’d gone white as a ghost. Their lively colored faces, draining of color. She appreciated their gentleness towards the situation.

“No.” She mumbled. “Mama always kept me close, she never let any man touch me. Said I was her ‘prized position, and I was too precious’. A lot of people did try to buy a night with me though…” Y/n said it so casually, detaching herself from her emotions.

How else could she say it? She knew the same could not be said for her older sister and the other friends she made at the club.

The three of them didn’t take it in that manner though. Being enslaved for most of her life, she grew accustomed to the life she lived. However, the boys knew this matter was no joke and it pained them to think she could have been violated.

Katsuki’s hand shook in anger when he saw how her eyes lost a bit of its light.

Shouto grit his teeth, trying to contain his rage, wanting to burn down the people who hurt her.

While Izuku’s brows furrowed, eyes flashing with his quirk with indescribable anger and pain for a part that could’ve been unwillingly taken from her.

What would’ve happened to her if she wasn’t a valuable asset to the club. What did they do to those girls? What did they do to Rosalinda?

Y/n saw their grim faces and could feel their rage and distaste.

“Guy’s I’m fine, really. I don’t like to dwell on the what ifs, but I appreciate your concern.” Y/n gave them a sweet smile, easing the tension a little. “To answer your questions. Yes, that was my first real kiss and no I have not been with anyone, at all.”

Izuku’s eyebrows went up, temporarily calming the darker part of him. That was a weird way to say first kiss. “What do you mean by ‘first real kiss’?”

Y/n blushing from the thought of her old friend, chuckled from the worried emotion she could feel from Izuku. “Relax, Izu. I was a little kid, and a peck on the lips doesn’t count. Besides, he’s… gone.”

Katsuki wanted to ask who this person was. However, with the way Y/n slightly deflated he refrained from it. There was only one meaning behind gone, with the sorrow he saw behind her usual lively eyes.

Shouto squeezed her hand gently, also seeing her sorrow. “Then I am honored to have been your first real kiss.” He kissed her hand gently, bringing Y/n back from the past.

Katsuki scoffed from the gesture, “Doesn’t mean you’ll be her next or last.”

Izuku nudged Katsuki with his elbow, making the blond grunt in annoyance, but refrain from saying more. “I think Y/n wanted to tell us – she wants to be our girlfriend. To share her between the three of us.”

“Izu!” Y/n turned bright red, hiding her cheeks from the three of them who chuckled. “I hate it when you all gang up on me, it’s not fair.”

“What am I wrong?” Izuku playfully jabbed at her. He felt relieved when the light came back into her e/c eyes.

“N-no… but I didn’t want to say it so crudely…” Y/n grumbled, then looked into each of their eyes.

Gathering courage now that she knew for sure how they felt, she took a deep breath to prepare herself.

“I really like the three of you. Sorry it took me so long to respond. And I’m sorry I’m asking this of you. But I can’t choose, and if you would rather have me as a friend because of my indecisiveness I completely understand.” Katsuki laughed at her, making her give him a small glare. “This isn’t funny Katsuki.”

“It would only be with the three of us, right?” Katsuki questioned her with a tilt and a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Y/n hiding her crimson face with her hands, nodded slowly. Katsuki scoffed from her shy demeanor. He preferred it when she was a menace just like him.

With determination and not much distance between them, he appeared in front of her in an instant. He grabbed both of her hands to pull them away from her face. With narrowed eyes, he glanced and Shouto and Izuku making sure they were okay with what he was doing. When they didn’t protest, he got so close to her face she could see the flecks of red that resembled her quirk.

Swallowing nervously from his scrutinizing stare, she glanced at Izuku and Shouto as well, noticing they didn’t do anything to stop him.

“You’re sure it’s only us three?” Katsuki murmured. “I don’t know if I could handle another one.” He blew cold air softly into her parted lips. “And who said we hadn’t already agreed to this, before you even thought of the idea…”

Y/n inhaled sharply, “But I didn’t ev-”

Shouto was behind Y/n now, silently sneaking and trapping the poor girl between him and Katsuki. While Izuku watched with a smug grin, staring at Y/n as she stared at him, her breaths coming out unevenly.

Feeling lightheaded from having their undivided attention. Their grim conversation doing a full one-eighty. The room started to feel very hot for her.  

“We can feel what you’re feeling Y/n. You’re not very subtle of your emotions.”

Now that all their feelings were out in the open Izuku bit his bottom lip in anticipation, wanting to know what Y/n’s lips tasted like as well. He was also still feeling the aftereffects of how they molded into each other before they were interrupted.

“In a way, you can say we agreed a long time ago without saying anything.” Shouto whispered into her ear behind her. Satisfied of the goosebumps that traveled down her neck.

Y/n felt slightly scared and aroused from their predatory gazes, her hands trembling from gripping them hard. For the first time she didn’t know what to do with them.

Oh, boy what have I done… Y/n internally freaked out, she looked over at Izuku from hearing his chuckle. He loved feeling her clashing feelings, watching her squirm.

“And we’re saying yes to your proposition.” Katsuki declared without a second thought and gently grabbed her right hand. Opening her palm to place it on top of where his heart was, which skipped a beat for her.

While Shouto still standing behind her, grabbed her left hand with his own left. Intertwining their fingers together and warming her cold fingers. Trying to stop her from freaking out.

Both young men could feel her nervous and growing excitement. They really liked having her in this position. In between them and almost out of breath. They barely touched her. What would happen if their wanting wandering hands left no place untouched, no place un-pleasured?

What sounds could they pull from her as they both took their time to make her sing for them.

Chapter Text

Izuku wanting to see how much the three of them could push past her limits, took slow strides in the direction of their little huddled group. With firmness and confidence, she hasn’t seen in him before. His kind green eyes, turning to those of a predator almost black from his pupils being dilated. Turning her chin towards his direction to have her eyes solely on him.

Shouto deciding to hover his lips over her exposed shoulder from the fallen sweater, while Katsuki smirking did the same thing were her shoulder and neck met on her other side, blowing gently into the dip. Both young men shared a look with Izuku, letting him take charge of the talking while the other two made Y/n squirm.

“We’ll talk with Aizawa soon.” Speaking mindlessly of what needed to get done before anything serious would go down between the four of them. Izuku stared deeply into Y/n’s lust blown hooded scarlet eyes as she tried not to focus on his lips.

Y/n could barely think, as she felt the other two take their sweet time to show her a little of what she was getting into. They weren’t touching her exposed skin. Still, having their lips milliliters away from her, made the sensation that much more powerful. She felt herself getting so aroused to the point of having to bite her bottom lip from preventing in making any sounds.

However, Izuku nudged his nose against hers, making her whimper and he lightly licked her bottom lip, just like she’d done earlier to him. Y/n’s small whimper made Shouto and Katsuki tense up, the rational part of them knew they had to go slow. However, being this close to her, and feeling her clear emotions of aching and wanting more, they wanted to grant her unspoken wish, to make her more than just whimper.

Before, they all took it too far, they dispersed from her in a flash. Leaving Y/n into a blushing and breathing mess. Them not being far behind. She glanced at the three of them, seeing how they could barely contain their own hunger.

“Don’t want to cut our relationship short with him wanting to kill us.” Izuku breathed out hard, remembering they had to take their time.

They were all new to this.

That little test was to make sure everyone was okay with sharing Y/n, so far no one threw any punches, so Izuku saw that as a win. They also needed to ease Y/n into a romantic relationship, since this was her first one and it would be with three not just one person. Also considering the possible trouble they would get into with Aizawa, for the three of them falling for his daughter. And said daughter agreeing to date the three of them at the same time.

It was best not to cross the pleasure line of no return at this time.

“He wouldn’t kill you, if he knows I’m happy.” Y/n closed her eyes, her heart beating at alarming rates from their little experiment.

It was so different now that they’ve decided to test the waters beyond friendship. Trying to gather her bearings, she replied to Izuku once she knew she wasn’t going to moan.

Just the thought of what could’ve happened if they didn’t stop had her aching in more places than one. It felt like Y/n was about to short circuit like Denki always did. Having the three of them this close to her, almost made it impossible to breathe. Was it crazy that even though it would be her first time, she wanted the three of them in that moment?

God, she really was a sucker for pain, wasn’t she… Shouto was right, she was such a masochist.

“I’m glad to know we make you happy. Anything else you’d like to confess, before me and lover boy head out.” Katsuki at hearing her smirked.

To her, he seemed in control.

However, his shaking hands said otherwise. Katsuki’s full concentration was on her lips, also having a hard time holding back, temptation pushing him to kiss her too. They’ve come close to it so many times before, their little experiment did not make it easier to avoid this time.

Y/n shook her head unable to use words to answer him, making Katsuki chuckle, knowing this affected her as much as it did them. He got close to her again, noticing how the others didn’t protest. Towering over her, her breath hitched when he got closer, so close she could see his ashen golden lashes.

Staring into her eyes which flickered from scarlet to e/c, he kissed the corner of her mouth, purposely avoiding her lips. Y/n momentarily stopped breathing as she stared with wide eyes to his vermillion teasing hues, burning flickering flecks of her quirk-colored eyes reflecting. He was going to drive her crazy before giving her what they both wanted.

He’d been serious when he told her she was going to have her beg for him.

“See you later darlin…”

Y/n rolling her eyes, scoffed then smirked, she also liked a challenge.

She wasn’t going to let Katsuki play her like a fiddle, she could also tease him. Probably even more effectively than him from what she’s seen this past month. It would turn into a battle between the two of them.

Katsuki saw the accepting challenge in the glint of her eyes, and grinned proudly at her, excited for their mini battles to start. With a last kiss to her cheek, he walked to the door and waited expectedly for Shouto.

Shouto pulled her by her hand and kissed her temple gently already missing how her soft lips felt on his. He would do it again properly and when they were alone. Waiting this long to express his feelings, made him impatient and desire overpowered him. He wanted to properly take her on a date and kiss her off her feet. No point in rubbing it in, to Katsuki and Izuku that he’d claimed her first kiss.

“Bye my beautiful princess.” He whispered lowly into her ear.

Y/n swooned remembering the moment they had earlier. If it weren’t for the interruption, what else would have happened?

Feeling giddy from his tone, she kissed his left cheek, where his scar began and whispered, “Bye my lovely prince.”

After they both left, Y/n looked over at Izuku who was already staring at her with kind green eyes and a bright smile. The darkness she saw earlier completely gone. They both glided towards each other, meeting halfway. Izuku put his arms around her waist, bringing her body closer to his. While Y/n let her hands intertwine behind his neck, running her nails through his soft green tresses, she could feel him shiver in her embrace. Being in each other’s arms, felt so right to her. Y/n didn’t know why she held back for this long.

Swallowing nervously, she hid her face on his chest. “That was uneventful.”

Izuku chuckled, “Were you expecting for us to fight each other to the death. See, who gets to be the only one for you?”

Y/n giggled when he took a fighting stance, ready to take anything thrown at him. Shaking her head, from his dorkiness, she smiled fondly at him. Reaching for his scarred hands.  

“No, I would never want you guys to fight for my affection. I’m surprised is all… I had no idea you three already spoke about this before I figured out my feelings.” She mumbled, feeling guilty they’d been waiting on her this whole time.

Izuku kissed the top of her head when he pulled her closer to him again, not liking to be too far from her. “We were just waiting on you angel. You’re in control here, it will be overwhelming at first, but don’t hesitate to ask for some space, okay?”

Y/n eyed him suspiciously, “Have you dated more than one person before or what?”

The freckled young man chuckled, “No, but I know how it is to deal with Kacchan and Shouto, let alone dealing with me.”

“Why are you acting so calm about all of this?” Y/n tilted her head to look up at him.

“You make me calm, and the three of us had time to deal with our negative thoughts about all of this. You made it easier when we noticed how you never picked between the three of us. I think our worries, dissipated after that. Or at least mine did, even if I still don’t feel worthy of you.” Y/n bit his chest playfully, “Ah!” Izuku winced from the mild pain, she could really bite.

“Stop that. I was serious when I told you to stop talking down on yourself. What should I do to prove you wrong…” Y/n mumbled to herself more than to him.

“With time, I’ll believe you…” Y/n grinning wickedly to punish him for being so hard on himself, got on her tippy toes and kissed the corner of his mouth. Just like Katsuki did to her. Izuku trying to hide his blushing face after she leaned back, groaned “such a tease…” he whispered into her neck.

“Don’t pretend you don’t like it…” Y/n wiggled her eyebrows knowingly at him.

A mischievous grin grew on the freckled young man. Nudging his nose with hers easily from the proximity, lips hovering over her burning cheeks. “What can I say, I like a woman who can play along with me.”  

Getting a taste of her own medicine, it was her turn to groan in frustration. Hiding her face on his chest, she took a moment to calm down. Too many things happened within the last two hours.

“So, I was promised my first date…” Y/n asked timidly, giving them both and out from the frustration.

Izuku bit her neck playfully, trying to get her back from biting his chest. “Hmm… you were? Huh? I wonder who it was from?”

“Izuku Midoriya, I will take you down. I’ve been getting better.” Y/n smugly taunted him.

He chuckled from her perplexed expression, “I’m kidding, how could I forget. Besides, this will be your first one and it’s my pleasure to make it memorable.”

“I want you to have fun too…” Y/n pouted in his arms, “If there is something you want to do, I’m all for it. Just spending time with you is more than enough for me.”

Izuku smiling and feeling giddy, kissed the top of her head again, “I already have a thought on what I want to do…” Y/n was about to ask, however Izuku stopped her by pinching her cheek. “I won’t tell you. It will be a surprise.”

Y/n pouting grumbled annoyed into his chest. “Freaking rude…”

Laughing softly from her childish tantrum, he pulled away from her and got serious again. “We really do have to speak with your father though.”

With a grimace, Y/n thought of the deadly glare Aizawa was infamous for. Making her involuntarily shake, fearing for her new boyfriends… boyfriends… plural that’s going to take a minute to get used to.

“What if we don’t tell him. I’m kind of scared for the three of you now…” Y/n whispered to him.

Izuku internally cringed from the probable chance of getting wrapped up in Aizawa’s scarf. “W-we’ll be okay-”

There was a loud knock coming from the other side of Y/n’s door interrupting the stammering young man, “Weird did Shouto and Katsuki forget something?”

Begrudgingly she left Izuku’s embrace to open the door.

“Well speak of the devil. We were just talking about you… Literal perfect timing…” Seemingly surprised, Y/n smiled brightly to her father.

Aizawa smiled at his daughter than narrowed his eyes towards the fidgeting boy behind her. “It’s almost curfew time. Which means everyone should go to their dorms…Midoriya.”

Izuku went from are you sure you want me with your daughter? To I’ll bring her home by no later than six p.m. sharp. Y/n snorted from the quick change in personality.

“R-right!” Izuku, took the dirty dishes to take them back down to the kitchen, nervously sweating from having his mentor in front of him. Now that he was officially with his daughter, he wasn’t sure how he would speak with him.

Y/n smiling warmly at her boyfriend, made a show in front of Aizawa to peck Izuku on the cheek before he walked hurriedly out the door in a blushing mess. She felt his anxiety through their connection, probably from Aizawa being right in front of him and felt his happiness from the show of affection the teasing girl gave him.

Once he was out of hearing distance Aizawa turned towards his daughter and rolled his eyes from seeing lovesick oozing out of her e/c eyes.

“I’m not sure I like this connection you have with him. Nor with Bakugou or Todoroki.” Aizawa grumbled annoyingly.

The young woman laughed at him, “Shish, don’t hold back dad…” Y/n bit her bottom lip in nerves. After a moment she sighed at his scolding dark eyes. “I really like them, so please, please don’t scare them off. I heard you scared someone away from Hitoshi and he still kind of, sort of, resents you, a teeny tiny bit, for it.” Y/n held her pointer finger and thumb together, almost touching to prove her point.

Aizawa grimaced remembering the boy from the Support Department who confessed to his son last year. They’d been ‘talking’ for a couple of weeks. However, apparently when Aizawa asked to speak with the boy just to get to know him, he scared him off.

It took a special kind of person to conversate with Aizawa. He didn’t mean to look angry, that was just his natural face. However, his students didn’t fear him as much as he wanted them to, and he feared how close they were getting to Y/n. Especially those three. He hated having the ‘talk’, so hopefully Nemuri would be able to help him in that department. He knew Rosalinda probably already spoke with Y/n, but he wanted another person to talk with her as well.

Sighing heavily and folding his arms Aizawa looked expectedly at the girl as he leaned on the door. “Is there something going on between you and one of them?” Aizawa had his suspicions, he just wasn’t sure which one it was.

If it was Shouto Todoroki, he would have to protect Y/n more from Endeavor than his son. Shouto didn’t get into too much trouble unless he was around Izuku or Katsuki. There was also Touya Todoroki to think of. If Y/n were to be associated with Shouto, then surely, she would also be a target. And he didn’t dare forget about the media and citizens who hate Endeavor now and partially Shouto for their connection to Dabi.

If it was Katsuki Bakugou… well then, he had him and the Bakugou’s to deal with. More his mother than his father. In the nicest words he could put it into it, Mitsuki Bakugou, was a very lively person. Her and Katsuki were a literal image of one another, personality and looks. There was also Katsuki’s temper, he knew Y/n could keep up with his attitude from what’s he’s seen this past month and a half, but would he really want his daughter to go through that twenty/four-seven?

Then there was the problem child.

Izuku Midoriya, was a very caring young man and so was his mother, Inko Midoriya. If Aizawa would pick anyone for Y/n it would be him because he knows he would treat his daughter with love and respect. Izuku was also very good at dealing with emotions and helping people through them from what he’s seen throughout the years. However, the issue was his quirk and All for One, Izuku was a target of both AFO and Shigaraki. Aizawa didn’t know if he wanted Y/n around all of that, trumping all his good qualities.

Besides their whole class… no, Japan, in general were still adapting to the destruction AFO had created after escaping Tartarus two years ago. He’d gone AWOL after that for the past couple of years, leaving everyone on edge. With the hero world slowly crumbling and everyone trying to gain peoples trust back it became a rough past couple of years.

In simpler terms, which ever one Y/n was dating, he was going to have trouble sleeping from his worry. He was already worried for her because of Shigaraki, and the media.

Trying to keep the media away has been extremely hard. Apparently, someone leaked Aizawa adopted new family members and for some odd reason since Y/n was at U.A., in the hero course and in his class. She’d become more of a celebrity than the other two. He’s been able to keep it a secret for now, because one, they didn’t know her name, two, what she looked like and because Aizawa had a guy that could mess with the top stories the media broadcasted.

He also wanted to give her a normal life as much as he could. His students hadn’t seen the headlines, because of how hard he’s been trying to keep the story at a down low.

As Aizawa was contemplating on what his next moves would be to protect his daughter. Y/n grimaced, knowing it would be best for her to tell him instead of the other three. Whatever they had planned, she would still let it happen. But it would be better to let Aizawa know now instead of it being a surprise.

There was also the fact that she hated lies, and this counted as one. That’s probably why it didn’t work out for Hitoshi. Her secretive brother made it his mission to keep his father and his ex-whatever he was, apart.

“Why do I have a feeling you’re going to say something that will get me upset.” Aizawa grumbled as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Because it probably will?” She motioned for him to take a seat on her bed, while she sat on her rug, playing with the fluffy material. “You have to promise to hear me out, and hear out what I want okay? You can’t get mad and storm off to tie them with your scarf thingy-majigy…”

Rubbing his eyes tiredly, the old man was beginning to prepare for the worst. “What did you do kid?”

Y/n looked up at her adoptive father with determination. “I may be dating all three of them…”

She had never seen Aizawa look so shocked since she’s met him. This was the first time he’s even showed any type of bewilderment than his regular neutral face or his scolding features when a student got him upset. He went completely speechless. Not knowing how to respond to something like that.

After a moment, and the shock he asked, “Come again?” he didn’t hear her right, right? She must have slurred the words together, there is no way she said what he heard.

Y/n putting up three fingers repeated herself, “I have three boyfriends.”

Aizawa’s eyes scorched scarlet in an instant, just like Y/ns always would when her emotions were involved.

Oh, he’s pissed.

Before he could storm off and give the three of them a piece of his mind, for getting his daughter to agree to something like this. Y/n stopped him with her quivering voice. “Dad, listen, I was the one who asked them. I wanted to tell you first so it wouldn’t be a surprise when they ask you. Because they’re planning to, they respect you too much to go behind your back.”

Taking a big gulp of air to calm down, Aizawa’s eyes returned to his regular dark pools. “What makes you think I’ll agree to it? Nothing good will come out of this, it’s three Y/n. Not one, three. And they have the most baggage out of the whole student body. You were just given your freedom. I don’t want you to deal with their lives as well.”

Y/n defiantly stood her ground, “I’m not asking for permission. This is my life, and this is how I feel. I’m happy… I’m only telling you because I respect you. My love life has nothing to do with you. You don’t have to like it; you just need to accept it and support me.”

Aizawa eyes widened from her tone, she almost sounded like she was scolding him, then the other way around. “Y/n…”

“No dad, you don’t get it. I can’t choose, and I refuse to. Rosie made a great point, I won’t live by social norms, just because this isn’t something that’s seen all the time. I don’t care if people call me names. I don’t care what people think of me or judge me for what we have. I’ve literally almost died every time, I was stuck in that place. A couple of people with old fashioned mindsets won’t break me down or change the way I feel. I really like them.”

“Sweetie…” Aizawa heavily sighed, it seems she thought of everything and no matter what he said, he knew she would not reconsider.

She was a head strong person. He knew that, even if she wasn’t his biological daughter, he wanted to protect her from the world. From heartbreak, from anything that could hurt her any more than she’s already been. She was such a pure soul, she reminded him so much of his best friend Oboro Shirakumo.

Aizawa became attached to her childlike persona, her determination and resilience. She would become a great hero someday. He was sure of it.

“Please accept this dad. I don’t want this to create a barrier between us, I promise I’ll be okay.” Y/n pleaded while pulling on the rug in between her fingers.

Aizawa saw how her eyes, shone with tears. She hated defying him; he knew that. But how could he let her agree to something so crazy. He was only trying to protect her, but then again, she’s been protecting herself all her life. She wasn’t a child anymore like Eri and Miguel were. She was an adult now. Aizawa’s heart broke a little thinking what their relationship would have been like if they had been giving more time.

Would she have listened to his rules?

Looking at her determination, he sighed. Of course not, she was too stubborn for her own good.

After a long silent moment, he grimaced uncomfortably, how could he deny her request. Y/n became a weak spot for the raggedy old man. He would do anything for her and their family. He would walk through fires and cross oceans, if it meant they would stay happy and keep their lovely smiles.

“Fine.”

Y/ns bottom lip quivered from emotion, and she jumped and hugged him thanking him a million times a second.

“However, if they hurt you at all. If they make you do something you don’t feel comfortable with, you come straight to me.” He told her with the sternest voice he could muster.

Y/n giggled from how serious he was being. “You can’t hurt them. You’ll get in trouble.”

“I don’t care, you and your siblings are more important than my reputation.” Y/n laughed from his stern face. He always did put his children’s priorities first. Sometimes she wondered if Aizawa ever thought of adding a Mrs. or a Mr. into their little family. She wanted him to be happy too. “Can I still scare them a little bit when they tell me?” The corners of Aizawa’s lips tilted up, thinking of messing with them just a tad bit.

Y/n having a wicked persona just like her father couldn’t refuse his request. “You got it pops.”

“Atta girl. Now that you’ve giving me a heart attack, I’m heading to bed… and please for the love of God, don’t get pregnant… I’m trusting you Y/n. You’re old enough to have sex, safe sex. However, don’t be reckless you’re still too young to have children.”

Y/n blushing crimson from embarrassment pushed Aizawa out of her dorm while he chuckled at her reaction, “I swear, if it isn’t you, its Rosie or Hitoshi! Why don’t you go tell Hitoshi not to get someone pregnant, huh?” Aizawa gave her an incredulous look, “gosh older people are so blind. He likes both men and women dad.”

Aizawa smirking gave his daughter a grateful smile. “Well then. I think I’ll go have the ‘talk’ with him too.” Pushing him out of her room while Aizawa laughed, she stuck out her tongue at him and closed the door.

Already feeling tired and deciding to head off to bed, Y/n turned off all the lights in her room while grumbling about how rude everyone was to her. However, she couldn’t stop the corners of her lips from tilting up.

Deciding to leave the fairy lights on since it gave the room a soft warm welcoming glow. She left her balcony window open for the fresh air to come in. She could feel the chill change in the climate, a warning that winter was coming. Contently, she ran her fingers through her hair, wrapping her thick locks in a braid, a habit she got from Rosalinda, before heading to bed.

Y/n would always think of her blessings, all those dark memories and thoughts being replaced by the good. She really was lucky. Getting comfortable under her bed sheets and with a bright smile. She wrapped herself in a burrito and closed her eyes. Welcoming sleep and letting it take her under.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Waiting outside the balcony, they sneaked into the soft lit room after they confirmed Y/n had fallen asleep. It definitely helped that she’d been taking the sleeping pills she received from them.

Too trusting of her friends, just like Izuku.

Thinking of the young man, made them want to giggle in glee. But no, they had to contain their excitement they had a mission to accomplish.

Y/n was fast asleep, they could tell with the rise and fall of her chest. The sleeping pills helping in keeping her in a deep slumber. It would be so easy to kill Y/n right there. It was annoying how important the h/c haired girl was to their boss. If it were up to them, they would have gotten rid of the liability.

Still, they could sympathize with the connection Shigaraki had with the sleeping girl.

Getting close to Y/n’s sleeping form, they took out a knife they had hidden, to lightly glided it down her clothed forearm. Why the h/c haired young woman chose to always cover herself up to the brim of showing no skin, made no sense to them. However, this was probably for the best, this kept them from cutting up Y/n’s skin.

They really, really wanted to see Y/n bleed.

Chapter Text

A soft breeze blew her hair out of her face, her exposed tiny arms prickling from the change in the weather. Birds chirped from the early morning. The sunlight felt so warm, a contrast to the cold air, only wearing a thin cotton shirt and pants. She could still feel the chilly air, making goosebumps run up her arms, but she didn’t mind.  

If anything, she lived for moments like these. Happy that she had them with him. Y/n hanged on tightly with only one finger intertwined with his. It became their thing, only connecting one finger with each other. They were both laying down, opposite from each other, heads touching from the top.  

“Do you see that cloud up there, Y/n?” the little boy asked to the little girl who was very dear to him.  

Both laying on the slight wet grass. They loved the smell of it, something they looked forward to when they could. They didn’t mind, that at the end of their little escape their clothes would be damp. They liked to feel the tickle it would give them from laying on it for too long.

It was a different gentle feeling than what they were used to.    

Giggling, Y/n nodded eagerly as her small finger held on to his. “Yup! It looks like a turtle!”

“What?! Nuh uh?” The boy giggled back from her answer, thinking she was being silly. “It’s a rabbit.” He stated plainly.

Y/n turned her head towards him with adoration, while he kept looking towards the sky. Not wanting to disappoint him, she nodded instantly.

“Oh? I see it now En, it’s totally a rabbit!” She smiled brightly at him, she always loved to be by his side. He always made her feel warm and cherished.  

They were practically joined at the hip at this point. They were only four years apart, but still so small and so malnourished from being in that place for too long. Their entrapment and hell.  

Blushing from her excitement, the little boy turned his head towards the other direction mumbling how dumb she was being. 

The sun shined down so brightly, with clouds passing them every now and so, as they both pointed out what they saw. It was rare moments like these they could enjoy with each other. Y/n wished she could take out Miguel with her, but he was still too young. Rosalinda was always with him, and when she wasn’t, Y/n was.  

Rosalinda would be who knows where, for long periods of time and Y/n never knew why. All she knew was that their captors requested her a lot.

When Y/n had a chance to sneak outside to look at the clouds with her best friend she would. He was the first friend she made after being kidnapped and smuggled out of her home country.  

Being brought to this dark place.

He was the only one close to her age. Even though, she wished they hadn’t met in these circumstances. And even if they both suffered, a selfish part of her was happy he came into her life. Everyone else was way older than her and would always treat her like an experiment.  

Well, treated them both like experiments. They both found solace and comfort in one another.  

“En, when we get out of here, can we chase the clouds?” Y/n asked eagerly to her best friend, her voice soft and small.  

Afraid to lose him too.    

He pushed himself from the ground and faced the direction of where her head laid, sitting crisscross and pulling her head into his lap. Being extra careful to not grab her with all five fingers and cause her harm.  

He never wanted that. She was too precious to him.  

E/c eyes looked up to his dark pools. With small hands she reached out towards him and pinched his cheeks earning a small whine from him. His dark black tresses shone brightly in the sun; his skin lacked color from being stuck inside all this time, a bit cracked from all the scratching he did.

They did more experiments on him, than they did on her. She never knew what it was though. And he always refused to tell her, saying it was for the best.  

With a small smile and light in his eyes he leaned into her touch, even if he pretended not to like it. “Okay Y/n, we can chase the clouds.”  

“You mean it right? You promise you won’t leave me behind too?” Y/n’s eyes turned watery thinking of her mother and father. Of her home.

Losing them was still too fresh. Rosalinda refused to tell her what happened to them. She promised once, she was older she would tell her what really happened. And it’s not like she could ask the doctors or Mama. They always ignored her unless they needed her small body for the experiments.

The boy playing with her hair with his thumb and pointer finger knew all about her past. He was the only one she trusted other than Rosalinda to confide in. He would sometimes sneak into Y/n’s room to help her with the nightmares that still haunted her.  

He had his own nightmares he kept to himself, but just being by her, he forgot who he was and what he did, who he killed. Even though very young, he was already a murderer. But still, Y/n never saw him as anything dark. She trusted him regardless of his past. She didn’t fear him and that mean the world to him.    

The boy looking away from Y/n’s eyes mumbled quietly, “Te prometo, que nunca te dejare…” (“I promise, I will never leave you…”)  

Y/n gasping got on her knees to face him with a toothy bright smile. E/c eyes shining from his words. She grasped his knees, in excitement, remembering not to touch him where he didn’t allow her to.

“Did Rosie teach you Spanish?!”  

The young boy’s cheeks burned crimson from her proximity, nodding slowly to her question. Still not being used to having someone so close, even though he’s known her for a year now.

“What else can you say?” Y/n looked at him with wonder.

“I don’t know if I should tell you… I’m practicing something… BUT I won’t tell you until I know it sounds right!” The dark-haired boy declared to Y/n as she slightly pouted at him. “Come on, Y/n don’t give me those puppy eyes… What I want to say is special, and I want to get it right the first time.”  

Y/n cutely tilting her head to the side, and stared at the boy with narrowing eyes, then giggled at his fidgeting form. “Otay, I’ll be waiting!”  

The dark-haired boy not wanting to disappoint her, promised he would tell her soon. They continued to giggle and share their wildest dreams not keeping track of the time as the sun slowly started to go down.

Their easy-going day turning into horror when they saw a man in a black security outfit running in their direction. They both looked at each other and then ran back into the building they escaped from for just a moment.

Not knowing their time together would soon be taken away.

“Y/n…”

“Y/n…”

“Y/n… remember our promise…please don’t leave me love…”

Y/n awoke with a startled gasp and aching heart. It sounded like someone was calling her. The voice sounded desperate and familiar. With panting shuddering breaths, Y/n counted down from ten. Giving herself a moment to come back to reality from her dreams, shaking her head from the images ingrained into her mind. The voice sounded familiar, but that couldn’t be…

No, it was probably just her PTSD acting up again.

“It’s just my imagination…” She thought.

Shaking her head from the thought she touched her face, cheeks feeling wet. Tears streaming down her face as she remembered the boy she fell in love with when she was only eight years old. He was only four years older than her, and in a way, in that hell, he was her sanctum.

It hurt to think of him, because he would always hold a precious place in her heart. Even though he was now dead, she would never forget him.

Gripping on to her sweater where she could feel her heart break from the old memory. Y/n gulped down her ache and silently cried for the loss of her friend and first love. Laying back down and facing the window where the moon shined brightly, tears falling freely on the pillow she held close to her body.

If only she could have saved him too.

He was a huge reason why she sacrificed herself so much for everyone else. Because maybe if she would’ve done the same for him, he would be here. Probably saved by her friends and going to this school as well. Because he too wanted to become a hero. He would be around twenty-two now, still, she was sure they would’ve allowed him to join the hero course as well. Or into a different program that allowed him to become a hero – maybe even trained under Aizawa.

Sniffling softly into her pillow. Y/n imaged the life he could have had if he survived. If only he hadn’t sacrificed himself all those times for her. It had been one too many, his luck was going to run out and sure enough it did.

“Why En… why did you have to be as stubborn as me?”

There was a soft knock on her door, interrupting her turmoil. Already knowing who it was, Y/n whispered a soft come in. Not bothering to turn around, hiding her face deeper into her tear-stained pillow.

Katsuki barely awake trudged to her bed and without asking got under the bed sheets to comfort her. He has done this so many times before, they already grew comfortable with each other. He thought after the last time she wouldn’t have a nightmare so soon.

What changed?

Turning Y/n from facing the window to him instead, he could see the soft white glow of the moon reflecting on her teary face. Katsuki’s throat constricted from seeing tears still sliding down her face.

“I’m sorry…” Y/n whispered in a broken tone.

Hating to be the reason for his sleep deprivation. She couldn’t stop her emotions from calling out to him in need. She didn’t know why, when she had nightmares, it resonated more in Katsuki than with the others.

When they asked Izuku and Shouto, they both mentioned they could feel something, however not as strong as the ash blond man. For some reason, whenever Y/n went through these episodes, Katsuki was the only one who could feel her paranoia. An intense emotion through her dreams that would wake him up.

“Shh…” Katsuki cooed, he loathed to see her like this. And it pained him that he could do nothing about her past.

He could only help by bringing her back from there. He knew well what nightmares and past regrets could do to someone. And maybe that’s why he could feel her more than the other two when it came down to this.

“Don’t apologize darlin, it’s not your fault.”

Katsuki brought her body closer to him, tucking her into his strong embrace under her bed sheets. He would always run hot, so he never slept with a shirt on. It was awkward the first couple of times this happened. When she forced herself not to go into his room anymore to let him sleep, he opted into wearing a shirt before going to her. And taking it upon himself to go to her instead.

However, after a month’s time and holding each other, they both melted into one another.

Running his fingertips through her hair, he whispered how strong and resilient, she was. Letting her silent tears slip down onto her mattress. He became such a softie while they were alone, he never dared to show this side of himself to the outside world.

He even threatened her not to say anything to anyone.

“You’ve been having less recently. You wanna tell me what this one’s about?” Katsuki whispered into the dark room. The previous soft glow from the fairy lights gone, since it ran on a timer for saving energy.

Y/n wiping away her tears, got closer to his warm chest. Liking his natural caramel scent, in a way it soothed her aching heart. “It wasn’t a torture one… it was actually a good memory.”

With halfway furrowed eyebrows, since he was still half asleep. Katsuki intertwined his fingers with hers and brought her hand up to his lips, kissing each knuckle gently.

“Then why are you in so much pain Y/n. It feels like I’m dying…” Katsuki’s deep voice dripping with sleep sounded so smooth and resonating.

Feeling safe in his embrace, Y/n snuggled closer to him. She stared into his vermillion eyes, which reflected the pain her heart felt. She was so ashamed he had to go through this with her so often.

“It was of En…”

Katsuki with confusion and sleep evident in his deep groggy voice, scoffed softly. “Who the fuck is that?”

Crude as ever.

Y/n rolled her eyes tiredly at him, “The boy who I had my first kiss with… you know the one that died.”

Katsuki’s brain slowly waking up grimaced from the delicate subject. “Do you want to talk about him?”

Even if she wanted to, it would only make it unbearable. So silently, she shook her head. “If I do, I think I’ll get worse. I’m sorry… I’m still not over his death.”

“Don’t apologize. I know he was special to you, and I’m sorry no one was there to save him. If I could, I would bring him back to you… Then kicked his ass for making you feel this way.” Y/n chuckled from his brashness. “Also, I don’t care who he was. But there is no way in hell, he would take you away from me.”

With a soft breathless laugh, she swatted his arm. Katsuki smiled genuinely from hearing her getting into better spirits.

“So barbaric.”

“You know what you were getting into.” The young blond man nudged her nose playfully with his.

Now that they were officially a couple, he didn’t find the point in holding back from showing her affection behind closed doors. He knew they all agreed on going slow with her, and he wanted this to last between them. He cherished these moments with her, even if she was suffering. He felt honored, in being the only one to bring her back from her past demons.

Because he knew how hard it was, he was still working on it himself.

After a silent moment, and Katsuki blowing softly on her damped sweaty forehead to cool her down, Y/n smiled from the gesture.

“Listen about earlier. I wanted to apologize.” Katsuki met her e/c eyes, which glinted in the dark. He knew he had her full attention from the way she gripped his back with her smaller hands. “I shouldn’t have snapped at you.”

Remembering their little challenge, she grinned at him in the dark. Wanting to lessen the sadness she caused, she glided her hand from his bare side to his back making him groan. Tickling his back with her nails, as she raked them back and forth adding a bit of pressure to them. She did it more to ground herself back to reality than to rile him up. Still, if she was able to do that too, she took it as a win.

“You don’t have to apologize Katsuki. I can tell it was a touchy subject.”

Y/n slithered her hand from his back to his front again and up his sculpted abs, chest and then glided over his bicep and shoulder. Touching every part of him, then stopping by cupping the back of his neck. Loving how her touch affected him when he sighed in content. Her fingers playing with the ends of his hair as she woke up, the more she scratched his scalp. She really loved his soft ash blond hair.

“Her name’s Camie Utsushimi.” Katsuki whispered entranced with Y/n’s touch. “I’ll let half and half tell you of his part of the story.”

Y/n grinned from the nickname, even after acknowledging they were close. He still refused to call him by his name.

“I dated her for almost a year, it turns out I wasn’t the only one she was with. I walked in on her a-and Shouto.” Katsuki grunted from remembering. “I went to her school to surprise her because she liked that kind of shit. Boy were me and Icy-Hot surprised…”

“Katsuki…”

Shaking his head he continued, “The funny thing is… I had a feeling something was going on. I refused to acknowledge it at the time, to give her the benefit of the doubt… but finding out the truth broke me. I never gave myself fully to her because something was holding me back, and I’m glad that I didn’t. Still, it hurt…” he whispered.

Hearing him speak so honestly, she could tell why he still had such a hard time. Someone played with his feelings. And Katsuki was the type of person to never show them willingly. This must have been really hard for him.

“I honestly thought we were something special. The first time I decide to try and connect with someone came back to bite me in the ass. So, I became more closed off than I already was. It was different for Shouto too, I think he confided in her a lot. He acts like he wasn’t as affected, but I know it’s a lie… Since then, I’ve never dated anyone else. I’m sure Mina’s told you, still I want you to hear it from me.”

Katsuki took a deep breath as he looked into her e/c eyes, which held so much tenderness in return for him, not pity, only affection.

“Yes, I’ve slept around to satisfy my needs. My quirk, sort of makes me horny all the time. Still, I’ve worked to control myself and I’ve only slept with-”

Y/n put her hand up to stop him, taking note of how he was also waking up more. “Hold up, hold up… sorry I know it’s rude to interrupt but what do you mean your quirk makes you horny?”

Katsuki blushing an intense shade of red and trying to hide his face into her pillow groaned frustrated. “Seriously that’s what you got from that?” He mumbled amused. “Nice to know where your thoughts are at, pervert.” He chuckled lightly.

Y/n scoffed and sat up to lean forward towards him. Katsuki laid flat on his back now with hands behind his neck smirking up at her.

“Pervert huh?”

He shamelessly nodded at her. Y/n didn’t find the need in holding back either and since they were a couple now and Katsuki liked a challenge, why the hell not?

Climbing on top of him, and straddling his hips, she made sure to keep their lower body parts connected. Their clothes the only thing keeping them apart.

“W-what are y-you doing.” Katsuki stammered with wide crimson eyes, not thinking she would be the first one, to be bold and make a move like this on him. But then again, this past month’s teasing from her part should have snapped into his mind.

Y/n never thought the day would come when this dominating explosive blond man would stammer.

“What’s wrong ‘Suki. I thought you said you get horny all the time. I was just testing to see if it was true. Maybe even help you a little bit.” Y/n ground down on him, with a roll of her hips to his own, earning a suppressed groan, almost coming out as a whimper.

“Fuck, darlin wait…” Katsuki cursed as Y/n did not wait and licked up his defined naked tan chest, teeth nipping at his skin and tongue swirling around his sharp cut through valley chest as she traveled up to nip at his jaw. Noticing how his breathing became sporadic, while still feeling every hard muscle with her wandering hand.

“What’s wrong hero in training?” Her sultry voice taunted as her hand got lower to tease the waistline of his sweats making his breath hitch.

She could feel a bulge grow where they connected. Katsuki threw his head back on the pillow, from the sensation of her lips on his skin and her hips moving on him. He bit his bottom lip, trying to confine his moans. She kissed up his throat and jaw then traveled up to nip at his ear.

“You know I’ve always wondered what a hero’s co-”

Katsuki already knowing what she would say, flipped them over with a hand covering her mouth. To stop any other vulgar words and promises from escaping her sinful lips. Vermillion eyes, shining with red flecks. Black pupils almost over taking his signature hues.

“Naughty, naughty girl…We’ve only been together less than a day and you’re already this impatient?” He snarled into the crook of her neck and shoulder, as he inhaled her almond and coconut shampooed hair.

Playfully tracing her neck with his nose, making her shiver. He let go of her mouth and trapped her hands with his own, beside her head. His body in between her legs, caging her in and intertwining their fingers, keeping pressure on them to let her know, he was in charge now.

Grinning triumphantly from getting him riled up. Y/n shrugged and wiggled one of her hands free from his. Her fingers walked up his chest as she whispered into his ear, “What can I say, having you here half naked in the moonlight is making me... Want. To. Eat. You. Up…”

Holding on to her wrists with a tight grip and bringing both up together above her head, he growled. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to win this little game they have clearly started.

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you.” Y/n only giggled in response. “I’m not a quitter sweetheart, I know you’ll be the first to break.”

“You say that, but I’m an expert at resisting.” She whispered lowly, “And your very, very hardened friend seems to think otherwise…” 

Hovering over her, he smirked and rolled his hips against her, were their most sensitive parts connected. Giving her a taste of her own medicine. Adding some friction to make her go crazy and to bite her tongue.

Which it did, seeing her close her eyes in a pained expression made him do it one more time, again and again until she was quivering under him.

Small puffs of air coming from her lips. Her legs shaking from the pleasure. They hadn’t even kissed, and they’ve gone to this step already. Deciding to toy with her, like she did with him. He nipped at her jaw then throat and slowly but firmly Katsuki rolled his hips against hers, relentlessly continuing the rhythm he built had her deliciously close to the edge but not enough for her to fall.

“What’s wrong sweetheart?” He gave her neck opened mouth kisses, momentarily faltering for wanting to mark her up for everyone to see. “You’re shaking a lot…”

He pressed down on her hard with his covered dick to her pulsing nerves without moving, then continuing to roll his hips once again after hearing another whimper escape her pouty lips. Keeping his forehead on hers, to see every reaction, he kept rolling his hips and Y/n without meaning to moaned.

“Oh yeah? Tell me more darlin.” He murmured to her parted lips. Loving her silent pleas to keep going.   

Katsuki’s hungry eyes stayed on all her reactions. However, they should stop.

They really should, because if she kept making those cute faces and sounds. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to hold back from truly ravishing her. His dick was already aching for wanting to feel her, pulsing from the stimulation he was also getting.

His imagination wanting to take over and make her his first.

He would take his time with her, savor every sound, taste every inch of her body. Memorize all her curves with not just his hands, but also his tongue. They could do it right now and not be interrupted. It was the middle of the night, and they were alone. With the moonlight shinning on both their bodies, they could spend hours uninterrupted.  

“Katsuki?” Y/n sweetly moaned, getting his attention back on her from his sinful thoughts. “I-I’m…”

He noticed Y/n’s sporadic breathing and how her grip got tighter on his hips with her thighs, back arching to meet with his naked chest while he continued to let his barely clothed dick rub against her clothed pussy. His thin sweats barely hanging onto his hips from all the movements. Golden hairs peeking out from the waistline from how low they got.

How she wished she wasn’t wearing anything right now. Her face flushed from the sensations, cheeks burning crimson. This felt more intense than when she accidently quirked her friends, now boyfriends, in class and had telepathic semi-sex. She didn’t want him to stop, she loved this foreign sensation.

So, she did the only thing that came to her mind, locking her ankles behind his lower back and pushing against him for more. Silently begging him to keep going.  

Growling with realization, Katsuki rolled his hips with vigor and a tight grip on her hips with one hand, while the other still held her wrists above her head with a bruising grip. His biceps flexing from the hold he had on her. Loving how she clung to him just as desperately.

“Fuck Y/n are you going to cum?” He whispered above her, while his bottom lip was caught in between his teeth. Eyes watching every one of her little movements.

“I d-don’t know. I-I’ve n-never…” Y/n tried to hold her moans back that were gradually getting louder. Eyes squeezed shut from the sensations. Chuckling softly, Katsuki instead of stopping went harder and slower adding more friction to her already pulsing nerves. “Katsuki if you don’t stop…”

“This doesn’t count, and I want you to cum like a good girl for me.” He breathed out completely ignoring her protests.

Confused, Y/n looked into his eyes and that was the last straw for him. “Wha-”

He didn’t let her finish. With hooded vermillion eyes he connected their lips and that was enough to push her off the edge.

Making sure to swallow her breathy high-pitched moans that he was already becoming addicted with. Y/n felt her pussy clenching around nothing that it almost hurt. Wishing he was inside of her, to tighten around him. To make him as crazy as he was making her.

Since their bet was on pause, he didn’t dare disconnect from her. If anything, he wanted more. He kissed her, as if their life depended on it.

Shouto had been more gently, like a royal prince making a declaration. However, not Katsuki. He kissed her vigorously. With hunger he hasn’t experienced before. His kisses were feverish, like and alpha taking charge and claiming what’s his.

He didn’t know if it was different because of how committed he was to being with her. His heart was beating rapidly like hers, burning in his chest. Wanting to fully taste her and instead of asking for permission because he never did. He ground down on her pulsing nerves, making her gasp from the sensitivity and his tongue slithered in to meet her own.

Not giving her a chance to fight back, he completely dominated her tongue and mouth with his own. Letting go of her hip, his hand cupped her covered breast and squished her soft mound. He moaned into her mouth from knowing she wasn’t wearing a bra underneath her shirt. Groaning from all her movements, his hand that was holding her breast glided up to put pressure on her throat to hold her still.

Tilting her chin up with his thumb under her jaw, to give him more access.

With hooded eyes he stared at her burning scarlet eyes; pupils so dark he could see into her soul. He’s never felt their connection feel more intense than in this moment. He noticed how oxygen was starting to become an issue for her. However, he didn’t relent. He kept the friction going by continuously rubbing his hardened dick on her pulsing nerves and squeezing her throat gently and with barely any oxygen to her brain. Y/n came one more time with Katsuki’s tongue devouring her mouth.

Noticing how she was close to her limit, he finally disconnected from her lips to let her breathe, hearing a long-suppressed moan come out.

“Katsuki… wait…” she breathed out, feeling slick pool in between her legs. Her nerves kept pulsing non-stop, her orgasm prolonging from the friction he refused to let up. “…please… oh god.”

With a menacing smirk from hearing her beg, he got on his elbows, caging her in again and leaning towards her. Nipping at her throat and squeezing again with his left hand. “Please what darlin? Stop?” His lips grazed her outer ear, moaning erotically to rile her up, “Or keep going? Which do you want?”  

“Please don’t stop daddy.” She moaned out on reflex.

Once those words left her lips, he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold back anymore. He wanted to do so much more to her. He wanted to wreck her...

“Fucking hell sweetheart.” He closed his eyes in pain, knowing he had to stop this now.

He did the only thing he could think of to keep them from going any further. Making sure to wrap her in her blankets, to save her from his grasp. He quickly jumped off her, putting some distance and forcing himself to stay near the open balcony window. With gritted teeth he took big gulps of air to calm down. His hard on aching from the need, aching so much that it hurt him.

However, he wasn’t going to ruin this for them just because of their hormones.

“Katsuki, what the hell?!” Y/n whisper-yelled at him. Embarrassed from the words that left her lips and the slick she could feel in between her legs from every movement she made.

This was the second time, she called out a name she never thought to use, in sexual situations.

Breathing hard, while keeping his back towards the window he remained rooted to the spot. His legs and hands kept shaking, wanting more than anything to go back to her. But he couldn’t because if he did, he knew he wouldn’t cease his quest on making her cum until she couldn’t remember who she was anymore.

And he wanted to be right there along with her, for both to be lost and found in one another. Be in so much pain because they refused to stop the pleasure. He knew Y/n would enjoy it too, they were both sadistic that way. He wanted to ruin anyone else that ever crossed her mind who weren’t her boyfriends.

He wanted to take this step more than anything in the world, to intertwine their souls completely… however, only if she was ready, and he knew that she wasn’t.

There was no doubt in his mind he was ready to give himself fully over to her. Surrender everything that he is to be one with her. He didn’t care that he had to share her with who he called, the other idiots, because she was worth it, and he holds a special place in her heart.

Her heart may be split in three, still, he was one of those thirds. And he knew she would never make him feel unwanted, insecure, or unworthy of her love.

This whole time, Katsuki knew she was the one he was waiting for. Secretly he was a sucker for romance, even though it contrasted his explosive dominating persona. Even though it seemed like he didn’t care on the outside, he wanted what his parents had. Yes, he would still fight to be the number one hero.

However, he wasn’t heartless as everyone thought and he didn’t want to be in solitude like All-Might had been. Katsuki wanted a family. He didn’t want to be like Mrs. Midoriya who was a single parent, or the Todoroki’s, whose family fell apart because of Endeavor.

He wanted what his parents have, unconditional love towards each other and sticking together, by working as a team.

With Y/n he saw that chance. Something he never saw with his ex. Y/n would never break his heart, she would mend him, with her healing words and spirit. She would love him unconditionally. Because she didn’t care who he used to be, or the ugly words that left his mouth that scarred one of her other lovers.

She knew, he wasn’t that person anymore, unlike others who still feared and questioned him.

Katsuki grew into a better person, and she and Izuku saw that. Izuku forgave him, but there were still people out there who saw him as only destruction. Others still saw him as the ugly gremlin who will never change, someone who only cares about himself and only winning.

Still.

Y/n didn’t see any of the darkness, people so desperately tried to warn her about. She saw past the façade he attempted to cover his caring heart with.

People didn’t understand who Katsuki Bakugou truly was. From such a young age, he was groomed to be the best of the best, everyone boosted his ego to the point where he became what everyone told him to be, though they hated him towards the end of putting him through that psychological game.

He didn’t do it himself.

Yes, he chose that path, still, people were the spark who made him into the monster he became. They were part of the cause too. And as he grew, his ego started to chip away like broken glass when he realized he wasn’t the only top dog anymore, and little by little the world he knew as the perfect protégé broke, and he became who he was meant to be all along.

But no one cared to give him the second chance other than his close friends.

He grew and learned, and that is exactly what he’s been doing for the past couple of years, learning from his mistakes and Y/n admired that.

No one was born a villain. People grew into villainy by circumstances and those around them and then again not everyone always stayed as a villain.

Not once did she believe Katsuki was evil, he was just lost.

Like Izuku confided in her, so did Katsuki and just like with Izuku, she saw Katsuki’s life play-out like a movie with their telepathic bond. She fell for his resilience to keep going even if people feared him or called him names. She didn’t care of his past, because what she saw now was someone so strong, who chose to acknowledge his wrong doings and change for the better.

Yes, what he said to Izuku was horrible, but he was also just a kid who never knew how to express his feelings well. And he was atoning for it.

And when Katsuki felt her heart burn with embarrassment and insecurity from what just happened, because she was probably thinking she was not good enough for him. His heart almost broke.

Never in his life, will he let her think she was not good enough. Because she was worth everything to him and why he was okay with her having two other boyfriends to begin with. Because she deserved to be happy and if the three of them made her feel that way, so be it. He would never take that away from her.

She has suffered too much, lost too much to not be given any request.

He considered himself very lucky to be among the chosen to be with her, which is why he will not let her think like she is right now. Her mental, physical and emotional wellbeing came first than what their bodies wanted.

Once Y/n was out of the blankets, with disheveled hair she pouted at him, feeling insecure for being left so abruptly after such an intimate moment.

“No, don’t.” Katsuki feeling her insecurity closed his eyes.

Fingers interlocking behind his neck to hold himself back, pulling at the small hairs to feel something else other than the aching want and frustration.

“It’s not what you think. I want to… I really do… it’s just too soon.” His vermillion eyes flickering with flecks of scarlet from her emotions, locked on her scarlet ones. “God, please don’t look at me like that darlin. You have no idea how much I want to fuck you right now. Make you mine first because I know those two idiots won’t hold back.”

Shaking his heated thoughts, he focused on how she was feeling instead.

“Don’t think that way of yourself. The way you make me feel is more than just lust… It’s not that I don’t want to. I want more than just sex from you Y/n. I want to do this right with you, I would hate to rush you into something you’re not ready for.”

Y/n only stared at him, heart wanting to jump out of her ribcage. Her scarlet eyes returning to normal after a silent moment from his confession. Sighing and pulling on the ends of her hair to distract herself, she looked towards her nightstand where it held a photo of her and her three boyfriends.

“I-I understand.” Her voice trembled from their actions.

Of course, it was too soon, they literally just became a couple less than eight hours ago and what of Izuku and Shouto? They never talked about sex and how it would work between her and all of them. Sure, it was one thing to tease each other but to actually, have it?

Was she ready?

The short answer was no.

Thinking of being completely naked in front of someone else made her hyperventilate. It was the most vulnerable you could be with someone, well to her at least. She could barely show her wrists without overthinking of putting on gloves because she did have scars on her wrists as well.

What if they thought she was too ugly?

She never paid any mind to her scars until now because she was always in a cage. Now she could be whomever she wanted to be. However, what if when people saw them, all they would feel for her was pity and remorse?

Feeling the bed dip, she felt strong arms engulf her from behind, caging her into a sweet world of a caramel scent. “Y/n… look at me.” Katsuki pleaded with guilt.

He overstepped a boundary she was not ready for. They all knew she wasn’t ready because of the way she dressed and hid within herself. Whenever someone made a comment of whether she was burning in what she was wearing or not, always gave her a faraway look in her eyes.

Sniffling softly Y/n looked to his vermillion soft eyes, hating how he was feeling about himself, because it resonated in her too. “It’s not your fault. I’m just not… ready.”

“I know.” Katsuki pulled her hair to the side. “I’ll wait… forever if I have to.” He kissed her sweaty temple, nudging his nose to her cheek. “I’m so sorry if I pressured you. I shouldn’t have let it get that far.” She’s never heard him sound so sincere before.

Y/n laughed halfheartedly at his choice of words, “You didn’t. If anything, I was the one who jumped on you first. I’m sorry about that. That got pretty heated…”

Chuckling, Katsuki nodded fully understanding her. “It did, and not your fault I’m hard to resist.” He responded playfully.

Y/n scoffing rolled her eyes at him. “You’re full of shit.” Smiling small she turned towards him, letting her hands rest behind his neck to pull him closer towards her. Katsuki loving to be close to her as well kissed her inner wrists welcoming the somewhat hug. “Mr. King Explosion Murder.”

“Who the fuck told you about that name?!” Katsuki growled, not upset at her, more upset that someone told her about it. Embarrassing him to no end.

Y/n laughing at him breathed out, “Who do you think?”

“Fucking Raccoon Eyes…” Katsuki grumbled agitated.

“Mhm, my best friend ratted you out.” Y/n nudged him with her shoulder. “Umm… thank you for coming in to distract me.”

Katsuki smiling softly nodded. “Not the way I wanted to help you, but it’s better than having you think of someone who’s already gone. He’ll always be here Y/n.” He pointed towards her heart. “It’s okay to move on, he would’ve wanted you to.”

“Move on?” Y/n tilted her head to the side not understanding him.

Kissing her temple again, Katsuki held her close. “I’m not a psychologist or whatever, still I know you getting into a romantic relationship with someone other than him triggered those memories. If he truly did love you, he wouldn’t want you to be consumed by him. He’s gone.”

He told her as gently as he could.

“You’re holding on to the past and you’re only hurting yourself. It’s okay to move on darlin. I’m not telling you to completely forget about him, that’s impossible. However, it’s okay to find solace in someone else.”

“You’re right.”

“Of course, I am, when have I ever been wrong?” Katsuki mocked to her while holding on tightly to her shoulders.

“I hate you…” She half grumbled, displeased.

Katsuki chuckled from her pouty face. “Sure, you do.” Y/n yawning caught his attention. He turned to look over at the clock which read four a.m. in big red numbers. Cringing from knowing they would have to wake up in a couple of hours. “Come on, lay down for me. You know the drill already.”

Feeling uncomfortable, Y/n wiggled in his grasp. “Let me um…”

“Restroom?”

“Yeah-p…” She nodded awkwardly, then taking off in a flash towards her restroom once he shooed her away.

After a couple of minutes, she saw Katsuki already laying down on one side, while he held the blankets open for her to jump into. Which she did without hesitation.

“I’ll lock the door after I leave –”

“Please stay… as cheesy as it sounds, having you here always gets rid of the nightmares.” She whispered into the dark room, facing the moonlight that casted through her window. “Pretty please?”

“Alright, anything for you.” He whispered softly, tucking her hair strands behind her ear. “Now try to get some sleep. We both know how grumpy you get when you don’t sleep enough.” He turned her around to face his chest and played with her hair, instantly calming her and lulling her to sleep. “Sweet dreams darlin.”

“Good night… king explosion murder…” Y/n mumbled sleepily into his arms.

Chapter Text

The following day, and by the time lunch came around, Y/n was starving. Not only did she have to run away from Hitoshi in the morning because he made it his mission to tackle her to the ground after getting the ‘talk’ from Aizawa too. But she missed her breakfast, and she was sleep deprived from last night.

Just thinking about her dream made her sad, and then when she thought of her ash blond boyfriend, she hid her face in embarrassment from what almost happened. She wasn’t ashamed of it happening, she was ashamed she kept replaying it over and over again. And to top it off because of the sleep deprivation, she’s been grumpy all day.

It definitely didn’t help when Katsuki in class would give her lingering stares, then blushing and turning away from her because of last night’s events as well. Yelling at Eijirou for something he said.

It’s not like he’s never had sex before, but he’s never not had sex when things got that heavy. And doing something like that with her, distracted him during class as well when his mind kept playing on loop all her sounds and facial expressions.

Her thoughts from the blond man were interrupted, when Shouto bought her a snack from the vending machine and dropped it off at her desk. He laughed softly and the star eyed look she gave him, thanking him profusely.

He always did spoil her.

Shouto also kept asking if she was truly okay because of how red she kept getting throughout class. He walked with her, early in the morning to head to class and Y/n became hyperaware, just like Katsuki, Shouto probably wanted to take the next step with her too. If their telepathic bond semi-sex about a month ago wasn’t an indication, or the way he caressed her arms and shoulders whenever he touched her, she didn’t know what would be.

And it was a no brainer from Izuku, when she thought how they almost crossed the line too, had they not been interrupted by Shouto and Katsuki.

“So, are you going to spill on what’s going on with you, Bakugou, Midoriya and Todoroki.” Mina nudged Y/n’s leg with her foot, bringing her back from her replaying thoughts.

It was now lunch break, and she was sitting with her two best friends stuffing her face with the enchiladas her sister gifted her before she went to the cafeteria.

The girls were occupying ‘their table’, it wasn’t really there’s, but they sat there every day since they became inseparable. Unofficially, officially, claiming it as their own. Mina would always switch from which side she would sit, either by Y/n or Momo. Today she was sitting by Momo, both across from Y/n. Her vibrant personality buzzing from excitement from just being with her friends.

Momo being the patient reserved kind person she was, smiled towards her friend’s direction. Kyoka usually sat with them too. However, instead she’s been practicing her music during her lunch period for the past couple of weeks.  

With a mouth full, and pink cheeks, Y/n asked innocently. “Whaw you mwean?”

Mina gave Momo a look, one the dark-haired girl shrugged nonchalantly to. “Don’t play coy Y/n. All day you guys have been giving each other googly eyes, even Bakugou. You held Todoroki’s hand under your desk for the whole lecture. I’m surprised Aizawa didn’t yell at you. And don’t think I didn’t see it!” Mina pointed her finger accusingly at Y/n, she wanted her to spill everything.

Momo nodded agreeing with Mina in a more subtle way. “Don’t forget the secret notes, Midoriya would pass her while Aizawa wasn’t looking.”

Swallowing hard Y/n looked away from the curious girls. The four of them never discussed if they would be telling people about their relationship status if they asked. She was sure they were just going to wing it and take it day by day, but wouldn’t they want her to tell people she was taken?

Did she want them to let others know?

She wasn’t the jealous type, not that she had any experience in that department, still she would feel weird if someone would flirt with either of them, not that she would become obsessive, she just truly didn’t know how to go about all of this. Maybe if she talked to her two best friends, they would give her some tips?

Y/n looked from her fingers to her best friends’ eyes, patiently waiting for her to respond to their question.  

“We need to have a girl’s night, so you can spill all your dirty secrets!” Mina wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. “Please, please, please with a cherry on top!” She clapped her hands in front of her in a prayer.

Swallowing her food and taking a drink from her chocolate milk, a favorite Katsuki still made fun of, she mumbled quietly. “There are no secrets to spill…”

Momo rolling her eyes playfully smiled at her best friend. “No secrets huh? Then why do you have that…” she reached over and pulled Y/n’s collared shirt down, exposing a small bruise on her neck, “Is that a hickey?” She asked in a small breathy laugh.

Y/n’s eyes widened.

No…

Surely Katsuki didn’t mark her, right? She would’ve felt it…

With shaking hands, she made sure to button her school uniform shirt all the way to the top, and bringing her straightened hair all the way forward, not leaving any skin exposed. Making sure no one saw any of her scars in case they were showing.

However, before Y/n could talk herself out of Momo’s question, she was engulfed in a warm embrace from behind. Tan hands gripping the ends of the table, caging her in from behind. Her nose was hit with an intoxicating bourbon with mahogany scent, trying to cover up for the caramel scent she could still smell from the proximity.

She involuntarily shivered, feeling hyperaware of his warmth which transferred from his skin, clothes, then to her clothes and skin.

Whispering into her ear softly, Katsuki smiled from her reaction, this was not missed by either Mina or Momo.

“Hey darlin.”

“S-suki,” Y/n’s voice trembled, turning slightly to look into his vermillion eyes. Swallowing nervously when his eyes traced down to her lips. Then slowly going back to her e/c eyes.

They were both too entranced in each other’s presence, they failed to notice the smirks and growing wide smiles on the two girls who were still present and watching the whole thing.  

“How was your morning?” Katsuki tugged his bottom lip with his teeth as his eyes flickered from her lips to her e/c pools.

Y/n didn’t want to seem as a pervert, but she couldn’t help it when her eyes kept bouncing from his eyes to his lips as well.

Images of last night, replaying through her mind, the grunts, and small moans he’d let out while he touched every part of her body, and also while she kissed his naked chest. His sinful tongue, making her squirm with not only it’s almost suffocating kiss but with his naughty promises too.

Shaking her head to bring her back to the present, and after a pause. She noticed how Katsuki’s eyes were darkening.

Was he also replaying their early morning in his mind too?

After hearing a grunt coming from the other side of the table and remembering where they were she finally whispered. “Good.” Answering his question.

Humming softly, Katsuki noticed her shaking form, and small head shake telling him not to say anything stupid. However, Katsuki didn’t notice or decided not to listen to her small protest, probably the latter.

“Why don’t you sit with your boyfriends today, hmm?”

Y/n could have sworn the whole cafeteria heard for how silent it became. She looked around nervously, she could feel her cheeks burn with embarrassment. Not because people would find out but because of how everyone kept staring in their direction, she hated being the center of attention.

She met a dumbfounded look from Momo and a shocked opened mouth expression from Mina. Trying to laugh it off nervously, Y/n grimaced and reluctantly got up from her and her friend’s table.

Shoving Katsuki back with her elbows and making him chuckle. She thought it would be best to listen to him than to say anything sassy in return. Sure enough, with how loud Katsuki was he would get everyone’s attention on them soon and Y/n wanted to avoid any attention at the moment.

After the shock, Mina smiling brightly almost jumped from her chair. “Noooo?!” She gasped excitedly as she hit Momo’s arm.

Poor Momo almost dropped her spoon full of food midway to her mouth and gave the girl a deadly glare.

Y/n laughing awkwardly with gritted teeth, nudged Katsuki’s side. “Don’t listen to him. I’ll see you girls later.”

“You better spill the tea later Y/n! Meet me and Momo in the music room after class!” Mina yelled as Katsuki dragged the girl away and led her towards the table, Izuku and Shouto were already seated on, waiting for them.

Y/n grumpily stomped to where Izuku and Shouto were at, deciding to take a seat next to the two toned haired young man, knowing he’ll be the one not to antagonize her as much. Besides she still felt goosebumps from Katsuki’s proximity, and she needed a moment to remember they were not in her room. They couldn’t jump at each other right now.

“Hi my beautiful princess.” Shouto kissed her cheek gently when she sat down, then went back to slurping on his soba.

“Bad morning?” Izuku asked her while he kept his eyes trained on his notebook, while he wrote.

Holding out is hand on top of the table to hold hers as he kept writing with his other hand. Y/n without a second thought reached out and intertwined her fingers with his, nodding.

Izuku already knowing she was nodding asked, “Did Kacchan make it worse?” He cooed at her while she nodded one more time, laying her head down on the table, trying to hide her reddening face with her hair.

“What the hell did I do?” Katsuki asked while leaning back on his chair.

Y/n grumbled, tiredly.

“Did you do something?” Izuku asked towards the explosive blond, finally looking up and seeing how distressed Y/n was. He could feel it but seeing her trying to hide her face with her hair made him worry.

“Nah, I just made sure people know she’s taken. Isn’t that right my girlfriend.” She heard Katsuki’s voice raise just slightly in volume, so the people walking around could hear him too.

Y/n turned her head to look at Katsuki with pouty lips. “They’re harmless Katsuki.”

“I didn’t like the way some first years were looking at you.” He grumbled as he took a bite from his spicy curry.

“You never like the way any underclassmen look at me.” Y/n looked up towards the blond with growing stars in her eyes as she saw what he was eating.

“Guys, stop your making Shouto uncomfortable.” Izuku chastised them both for acting like an old married couple who argued all the time, making Shouto upset.

Y/n turned towards Shouto and pulled him into a much-needed hug, pressing his face close to her chest and making him blush. Earning a scowl from Katsuki and a snicker from Izuku as he saw Shouto’s soul leave his body.

“Better?” She asked to Izuku who only shook his head amused. Then turned to Katsuki and gave him a small pout.

“No.” Katsuki already knowing what she wanted kept on eating his curry unbothered.

“Come oooooon, please!!” Y/n begged, while still holding on to Shouto like a teddy bear.

“Nope.” Katsuki didn’t even bat an eye away from his food.

Y/n getting a mischievous glint, grinned down at Shouto who was still processing where he was at. “Fine then, not like it would’ve been the tie breaker.”

Dropping his spoon loudly, Katsuki clicked his tongue with a deadly glint in his eyes. “Oh yeah? I don’t think you can take this one.”

Condescendingly and with a sweet tone Y/n agreed with him. “Sure, sure. You’re probably right anyways. At least we’ll stay tied, and no one will win. What was the number at again?”

She tapped her chin pretending not to know as her other hand ran through Shouto’s silky two-toned hair.

“60-60” Shouto mumbled quietly.

Snapping her fingers as he got the right answer, Y/n continued to glide her fingers on his soft tresses. She had to figure out what shampoo the three of them used, their hair was always so soft.

“Yes! Thank you Sho, my stunning smart prince.” She could have sworn she heard a small your welcome, but she wasn’t sure with him trying to hide his reddening face further onto her chest. Only making his cheeks worse because of how soft her breasts felt and the dirty thoughts infiltrating his mind.

Katsuki with a ticking mark on his forehead, rolled his eyes, one hand out with a few sparks. “You little shit, I’m go-”

“Guys the sports festival is something we should probably focus on. Y/n will be participating and it’s the first time someone is going to see her and her quirk. I’m kind of nervous for her. I mean should she even participate? You know it’s also broadcasted and that will be the first-time people will see you and learn you are Aizawa’s daughter…” Izuku rambled to get them from getting into a fight.

“Ah shit, you’re right…” Y/n slumping from the thought of having a whole stadium look at her, let Shouto go.

Poor Shouto had to ice his right hand to pat his cheeks lightly. After a moment and taking a breath, he turned towards his girlfriend. “You’ll do wonderful.”

“What if it’s a free for all and I have to fight you all!?” Y/n gasped dramatically already thinking of the possibility. “I’m not ready for that crap.”

“Shut up, yes you are…” Katsuki grumbled, and finally giving in, gave her a spoonful of his curry.

Eyeing her suspiciously to make sure she didn’t lie if she felt any spiciness. Y/n moaning from the taste eagerly leaned in more towards Katsuki’s direction to get more of his food, making him chuckle.

“Shitty girl… I didn’t know I could make you moan in more ways than just using my lips…” he whispered the small jab only for her to hear, which had her give him a small glare to stay quiet.

It was amusing to see her do a little dance whenever she tasted Katsuki’s food. It became a telltale sign of hers that she really enjoyed his food. After seeing said dance, he scoffed and switched his lunch with hers, deciding to eat hers instead.

His mouth watered from the green enchiladas.

However, he would never tell her how much he enjoyed it. He was starting to like all the Mexican food his girlfriend or Rosalinda cooked. Ever since they’ve started their competition of who could make the spiciest dish, he’s been eating a lot of her culture food and secretly he’s been making more bets to keep trying the different dishes she would make.

Maybe he should ask Rosalinda for some recipes to try out himself, since he was such a chef, and he didn’t want to admit defeat to Y/n.

“Pushover…” Izuku whispered to his childhood friend when he saw the small smile Katsuki wore.

“Shut it Deku...” Katsuki grumbled, trying to hide his reddening cheeks from Izuku, as Y/n happily kept eating the curry she was given.

“Isn’t your dad going to be there?” Y/n directed her question to Shouto, who turned like stone at the mention of his father. Nodding only once to her question. “Hmm, maybe we can have dinner that same night, what do you think?”

“I-I… don’t you think that’s too soon. We’ll be tired after the festival.” Shouto mumbled quietly while he played with his soba noodles.

Y/n with a small smile took his hand, “I’ll be okay. We’ll be okay.” She already knew why he didn’t want her to meet him. Shouto was trying to protect her. “Whatever he says won’t ever drive me away from you.” Looking into her warm awaiting e/c eyes, his own drowned with concern. “Do you trust me?”

“With my life.”

“Then believe me when I say, everything will be fine.” Y/n reached out and fixed his shirt collar and disheveled hair from being pressed against her chest, then leaned forward and nudged her nose with his lovingly, making him smile.

“Well would you look at that Denki, it seems like I won the bet.” Hanta elbowed his best friend’s rib, capturing the attention of them all.

“Ah maaaan. I was sure it would be Midoriya!?” Denki whined and threw his head back, realizing he’d lost the bet him, Hanta and Eijirou made.

“What are you two dumbasses going off about?” If Katsuki’s vermillion eyes could cut with just a look. Hanta and Denki would be laying on the floor by now.

Before the two sweating best friends could come up with a lie, Eijirou interrupted them by getting in between them and bringing them closer to him in a semi hug, one arm on each of their shoulders.

“We made a bet to see who Y/n would end up with.” Eijirou responded with a bright smile, not fazed at all. “It seems Todoroki won, sorry Bakubro. I did bet on you though.”

Izuku knowing Katsuki was about to blow up, stuffed his own bread in Katsuki’s mouth to keep him from going off, then held him back with one arm when Katsuki tried to strangle him, yet again.

Y/n staring at them with a warm smile wondered if this was going to be a thing for them. One of them trying to stuff the other with something to shut each other up.

Turning towards Denki, Hanta and Eijirou. Izuku glanced over at Y/n and saw her trying to hide underneath a chuckling Shouto.

His emerald eyes softened, she always did try to hide from her problems at first, he was sure if Shouto wasn’t there to calm her down, she would try to turn herself into a ball. He was about to correct them for Y/n’s sake but was interrupted by the blushing girl.

“You’re all w-wrong…” Y/n mumbled quietly.

The trio turned their heads like puppies to the side.

Katsuki spit out the bread, giving Izuku a deadly glare the green haired boy only put his hands up in surrender for. Mentally counting down from ten, then taking Y/n’s hand into his own, ignoring everyone but her. He gripped them tightly, in reassurance.

“You don’t have to explain anything to them Y/n, or to anyone.” He kept his eyes on hers. They all understood what people would think of them. And he never wanted anyone to ever make Y/n uncomfortable, or he would beat their asses.

Smiling from his reassurance, Y/n’s eyes glided towards the confused trio still standing at the foot of the table, waiting to get an explanation. “I’m actually dating the three of them.” Y/n stated proudly, no stutter coming out.

This time, she knew for sure the whole cafeteria heard her when she heard a couple of gasps and cat calls coming from different directions. She was expecting one of her fellow Class 3-A friends or all of them to act disgusted towards her, but no, all she saw were wide grins from the boys standing in front of their table.

“Like a bad bitch…” Hanta stated proudly and gave Y/n a high five, making her laugh.

Eijirou wiped comical tears from his eyes. “So manly, Bakubro won’t be heartbroken then.”

“Shut up shitty hair!” Katsuki grumbled towards his red-haired best friend.

“Were you thinking of adding another to your reverse harem?” Denki asked Y/n shamelessly as he wiggled his eyebrows.

Before Y/n could answer, Shouto brought her to his lap and hugged her closer to him, trying to hide her away from Denki’s wandering eyes. Taking off his jacket in a flash and wrapping it around her, hiding her completely from the world.

All while Izuku and Katsuki practically growled at the playful man.

“No.” They bit out simultaneously.

“Woah! Kidding, kidding… damn so protective of her already.” Denki rubbed his neck sheepishly, “besides someone else already has my heart.”

Giggling into his chest, Y/n tried to slither up from Shouto’s tight embrace. “Sho! I promise, I don’t have eyes for anyone else other than you three.”

Shouto hearing her mumble from the confinements of his jacket. Reluctantly he let her go with a small pout.

Y/n still in his large jacket, kept it wrapped around her as she blew her hair out of her eyesight. Snuggling into his warm school jacket. Y/n wanting to make Shouto happy, kissed his jaw, stunning the man.

This was the first affection he got outside with wandering eyes on them, and his heart skipped a beat that she would show it without any hesitation. Unlike his past relationship, Y/n wanted to show everyone that Shouto was taken.

“No one will ever replace you. Even if I’m with you three, no one is like you, my dear Shouto.” She made sure to whisper those loving words only for him to hear.

Shouto smiled softly from her words and nodded. His hands slide down her back, wrapping them behind the small of her back as he brought her closer into his embrace.

“Thank you for trusting me, you mean too much to me to ever make you feel doubt or uncared for.” Gliding her hands down the center of his two-tone hair she played with the soft ends. Shouto loving the feeling closed his eyes welcoming her affection. “I care so much for you my prince, never forget that okay?”

Now caressing his left cheek, Shouto nodded again slowly, understanding she wasn’t going anywhere. And she wasn’t going to play favorites.

“I know Izuku is taking you on a date soon. However, will you allow me to take you to another one after him. I want to do something with you… I think you might like it.” Shouto’s soft baritone voice came out barely above a whisper.

Y/n humming and hugging him close to her nodded eagerly. “I love spending time with you Shouto, anywhere you take me will make me extremely happy.”

Chuckling softly, Shouto rested his head on her chest again. Just hearing her heartbeat made him extremely happy and thankful for having her in his life. He couldn’t remember a time where Y/n didn’t exist before in his lonely life, it’s as though she’s always been there, and he loved that feeling.

If only he could have memories of them being together when they were younger. He always wondered if she was like this, stubborn and loving towards everyone.

“About the sports festival…” Izuku brought the conversation back to what was important.

“Do you…” Y/n’s nervous voice caught the attention of everyone on the table. Apparently, while Shouto and Y/n were having their moment, Denki, Eijirou and Hanta sat down to join them for lunch. Grunting to stop her voice from quivering again, she asked “Do you think I’m ready?”

Izuku smiling with softened green eyes, nodded vigorously, “Of course you are angel.”

“You’re not lying to me because I’m your girlfriend now, right?” Y/n mumbled while pulling at her fingers. Which Shouto took in his hands to ease her worries, doing small circles on her skin.

“Sabes, que estas lista. Si puedes mantenerte contra estos tres…” (“You know you’re ready. If you can keep up against these three…) Hanta pointed towards, Katsuki Izuku and Shouto, who looked at him confused, Denki and Eijirou included. “Entonces puedes ganar, no te agüites nomas échale ganas. Sabes, que Eri y Miguel van a estar porrando por ti. También Hitoshi, Rosalinda y tu padre. So no empieces con pendejadas.” (“Then you can win, don’t get down on the slumps, just try your best. You know, Eri and Miguel will be cheering for you. Also, Hitoshi, Rosalinda and you father. So don’t start with your bullshit.”)

It had sounded so sweet of a pep talk until the end.

“Hijo de tu…” (“You son of a-”)

“Si no te lo digo así vas a estar llorando mas tarde.” (“If I don’t tell you like it is, you’ll start crying later.”) Hanta interrupted her before she could say anything else.

Y/n rolling her eyes, grabbed the bread Katsuki spit out earlier and threw it at Hanta. “Si no fueras mi mejor amigo te agarraría por los-” (“If you weren’t my best friend, I would grab you by the-”)

“Mhm.” Grunting to stop them from what sounded like a heated argument to them, Izuku put his hands up to stop them. “Guys, guys calm down there’s no need to fight, and you’re scaring Shouto again.”

“Ah, my prince no!” Y/n snuggled him closer to her again, remembering when it came to heated arguments Shouto always became uncomfortable.

Y/n completely understood him and always tried to keep the arguments with Katsuki to a minimum when he was around. However, when it was just Katsuki and her, they never held back.

“I’m sorry Sho. I promise, even if it sounded like we were fighting. We actually weren’t our voices tend to get louder the more into the conversation we get.”

“Is this something just with you two, or is it a Hispanic thing, because I’ve seen Hanta on the phone with his family a couple of times like that.” Eijirou asked out of curiosity.

Y/n and Hanta looked at each other than laughed, unfortunately Eijirou wasn’t wrong. “It’s definitely a Hispanic thing. If you ever go to a party with just Hispanics, you’ll see we get loud and rowdy.”

“Yeah, you should have seen the quinceañera party my cousin had when she turned fifteen, that shit was lit.” Hanta nodded excitedly.

Y/n without meaning to pouted, trying hard to stop the sadness from over taking her, as she forced a smile.

She was supposed to get one too, with her parents and Miguel by her side. However, tragedy struck her life, and it flipped upside down. Even if her family was poor, her mother was going to let her use her wedding dress who she got from her mother.

Y/n’s mother also got it for her quinceañera. It became a family tradition, that Y/n was deprived of when she turned fifteen. They were planning on having the small event in their home and inviting their close friends.

Now that she was eighteen and her parents were gone, it didn’t matter. Still, she would feel sad when thinking about it.

Even if Y/n did try her best to hide her sorrow, that didn’t stop Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku from feeling it.

After the lunch bell rung, everyone made their way to their hero course class. Today was going to be a training day, so it took up the rest of the afternoon.

Katsuki went off with his friends, while Shouto told Y/n and Izuku he needed to stop by the support department for his upgraded suit. All of them dispersing to what they needed to do, leaving Y/n and Izuku alone.

Walking down the corridor hand in hand, they walked by a vending machine with goodies.

Even if she already ate, she was still hungry. She grew quite an appetite after being rescued. She looked so much healthier than when they met her so when Izuku saw her eyes gleaming from the machine, he turned them both around and trapped her – back on the glass of the vending machine while feeding money into it.

Y/n smiling, rolled her eyes at him. “I think you three are trying to get me fat with how much food you’ve been giving me.”

Izuku ignored the comment, standing in front of her and shrugged nonchalantly. “We can’t help it you’re so cute… and you get this look in your eyes whenever you see something you want. How could we ever tell you no?” He laughed softly at her small pout. “Is it the spicy chips you want?”

Y/n’s eyes gleaming at the thought of the snack she saw, her mouth watered not giving her a chance to decline, she couldn’t say no even if she pretended not to want them. Still being stubborn though she crossed her arms defiantly in front of her.

“Now, now angel…” Izuku grabbing both ends of the machine and caging her in, stepped forward. His eyes glinted with mischief after hearing her breath hitch and seeing her eyes widen. Smiling triumphantly, he twirled a lock of her hair with his fingers. “You know, bad girls don’t get what they want when they have an attitude.”

Y/n biting her bottom lip, looked up innocently to Izuku’s hungry eyes. “But I thought you liked a challenge my sweet Izuku?” She grabbed his tie to bring him closer to her, Izuku closing the gap without hesitation smirked. “Besides you seem like the type to like more bad girls than the good ones.”

Humming softly, Izuku leaned forward. His hand slid up her waist, dangerously close to her breast. Then pressed in the number to get the snack she wanted. “And which one are you?” He whispered into her ear.

Izuku was getting bolder out in public today, he was always like this, but only when they were in the training room or running around campus alone. He did subtle touches here and there when they were out in public. But not today. Today, even if there were people around, he didn’t seem to mind in being more flirtatious than normal.

It’s always the innocent one’s people expect it from less.

Y/n gliding her hands up his torso eagerly touched his muscled chest, trying to memorize every rigid line she felt. Grabbing the back of his neck to bring him closer, a small gap in between their lips, murmuring into his parted lips, “You keep calling me angel, what do you think?”

Izuku nudged his nose with hers, entranced by her e/c eyes slowly turning scarlet. “Just because you’re my angel, doesn’t mean you’re always a good girl. If anything, it seems to me you’ve been bad lately…”

She could feel every word Izuku spoke to her lips. In love with his forest green eyes with red glowing flecks, she cupped his face and rubbed his freckled cheek. “Care to enlighten me?”

“Around three in the morning, I felt something rather strange…”

Izuku saw how her eyes widened slightly confirming his theory.

“At first, I thought, Kacchan must be helping you with a nightmare again, but I’m not normally woken up by that. And then I felt something here…” Izuku pressed his knee in between her legs making Y/n gasp.

She was still sensitive, and Katsuki woke up a hunger in her she did not have before. Izuku took it upon himself to grind his knee a little harder on her nerves making her whimper. Eyelids fluttering from the sensation.

His heart beating rapidly from hearing her approval noises. “Just like I’m feeling something right now… what were you two up to huh?”

The rational part of her brain should question how he was able to feel something like that in the first place, but she was too caught up on the building pleasure to question her quirk right now.

“N-nothing…” Y/n closed her eyes, letting Izuku continue with his teasing game.

Just because she wasn’t ready to have sex yet, didn’t mean she didn’t mind doing things that were close to it. Besides they were in the middle of a hallway and fully clothed. Surely, Izuku wouldn’t do anything too daring right?

Wrong.

Slightly grinding his knee in between her legs again, had Y/n almost in a whimpering mess. “Now I know why you two have been acting the way you have all day.” Izuku growled, his mind plagued with thoughts of what her and Katsuki got into in the dark hours under the moonlight.

Breathing hard, Y/n kept eye contact with Izuku whose eyes were darkening by the second. “Izu…” She’s never seen him look so menacing. It was almost scary how good of a role he could play as a predator.

“I want to see you lose yourself too.” He kissed the top of her nose lovingly. “I want to know what noises come out of these sweet lips.” He kissed the corner of her lips and rubbed her bottom lip with his thumb, wishing he could kiss her right now. “Tell me, did he kiss you too?”

Unable to lie to him, Y/n slowly nodded.

“Fuck, I want that too. I’m kind of jealous right now. I could’ve taken your first kiss but no. They’ve already kissed you and I don’t know how to feel about that.”

Y/n not liking she could feel a spark of insecurity coming from him and not being the submissive type, captured his thumb with her teeth, biting down with enough pressure to make him groan. She kittened licked his thumb and swirled her tongue around his soft skin like a lollipop.

Letting go of his thumb with a pop, she whispered “I didn’t know you were the jealous type, Sir.”

Izuku grinding his teeth scoffed. “Just because I’m willing to share you, doesn’t mean I won’t get jealous.”

Deciding to take a different approach and because it was almost time for the second warning bell to wring. She slid her hands up his chest again then intertwined her fingers behind his neck, this time giving him a small massage to help him with the tension she could feel waving off him.

“My sweet Izuku, those were spur of the moments. I want to kiss you right now too. I’ve been dying to for a very long time. But I don’t want to ruin what we’ve grown. I’m not comparing who is better at what. When I’m with you, I’m only with you, my thoughts are solely on you.” Her voice was so soft, so caring and understanding.

Izuku’s bottom lip quivered. His dominating projection, doing a full one eighty. Insecurity shining through his exterior.  

“Please don’t compare yourself to them, don’t rush into something I know you want to make special. I already know you have something planned for our date, and you want it to go a certain way, right?”

He nodded, soft green curls moving with him.

“This is our time, don’t try to compare our time with what I have with them. It’s not a competition, of who does what first. You’re very kind and patient, and romantic and passionate. I fell for you because of who you are. Remember you are my freckled shooting star. Treat our relationship, as if it was only us two.”

He closed his eyes, to rein in his composure.

“Do you think you can do that for me?” Y/n nudge her nose with his own.  

Y/n wanted to be gentle with Izuku’s heart. He was still broken, and she knew she would have to help him along the way with a lot of his insecurities. She was willing to because she did fall for him. She didn’t understand why someone would let a gem like him go. She wasn’t going to judge them, but she sure as hell was not going to take him for granted either.

Sighing heavy and dropping his knee, he noticed how Y/n took a shaky breath in. Mentally scolding himself for his actions. He did want their relationship to bloom at its own pace, he was just scared of being left behind.

However, Y/N would never do that to him.

“I’m sorry…” His wide kind green eyes were back, holding so much concern for overstepping.

“Tell me what’s bothering you really?” Y/n asked while pushing his fluffy green hair out of his forehead.

“I’m scared you’ll get tired of me –”

Kissing his cheek gently, Y/n pulled him into a much-needed hug. “Izu, tell me the truth.”

Nodding reluctantly Izuku breathed in deeply and stared into Y/n’s eyes with determination. “I am truly scared you’ll get tired of me. However, there’s something else…” Izuku debated whether it would be wise to tell her, but Y/n never liked lies.

Her motto was always ‘I rather you hurt me with the truth, than comfort me with a lie.’

Taking a deep breath he whispered, “Me and my mom got in an argument… it was about you.”

Y/n felt her heart squeeze. “Oh…”

Izuku hated to see that look in her eyes, the look of defeat. However, like she promised Shouto that she would fight for him, he would do the same thing for her, with his mom.

He was rather surprised the way his mother was acting, but that wasn’t going to drive him away from Y/n. He was in too deep to step back now. Besides, he promised to always be there, and he was going to keep his promise.

No matter how others felt about it.

“But I don’t want you to worry about it…” He rushed out, “I have an idea why she’s being the way she is. I know she’ll come around.”

Y/n fully trusting in him, gave him a kind smile, even though she felt a tug in her heart. She didn’t want to be the cause of Izuku and his mother fighting. She knew how close they were and hoped whatever obstacle they were going through right now wouldn’t last long.

However, if Izuku said to trust him than she’ll do just that.

She just hoped not all her boyfriends would have to go through the same thing, because that would cause a serious problem and she would rather take herself out of the equation if it meant to keep them happy.

Chapter Text

For the past week, class 3-A and 3-B have been training together after lunch for their last class, hero battle training. In preparation for the sports festival which was in three days. Today they were going to USJ for team building and battle assimilations. These trainings were a big deal because class 3-A and 3-B have had a rivalry since their first year. Well, more from a specific student from 3-B than everyone else.

Y/n for these types of training would always were her gym uniform since she did not have a hero suit at the time and would always watch from the sidelines and talk strategy with Aizawa. Giving her opinion on why students made those decisions. It was something Aizawa was helping her train in, not just using her quirk but her tactical skills as well.

Aizawa learned, his daughter was a very good tactician, great at reading people.

It was a relief for him because her quirk was not very powerful against combat. She would have to use her own strength and be quick on her toes to not get hurt, just like him and Hitoshi had to be. However, for today’s training Aizawa wanted her to join the students. He fully believed she was ready and also; her hero suit was finally ready.

Mina and Momo stole her from Izuku, Katsuki and Shouto before they could protest and rushed her to the girl’s locker room with her silver suitcase – the number twenty-two in green bright print. Mina practically shoved the suitcase to Y/n and pushed her to change in one of the stalls, because the girls knew she never liked to change in front of anyone for the fear of them seeing her scars.

She ushered Y/n to hurry up so they could see her in her suit for the first time. They were very excited to see what she came up with, and that she was going to participate for today’s practice events. They saw her use her quirk a couple of times while training with her boyfriends or brother. However, today they will see the full extent of her quirk.

They’ve been wanting to know how much Y/n has learned from the big three since spending most of her time with them.  

“You don’t have to wait for me, y-you can go outside if you like.” Y/n mumbled from inside the stall.

“Nuh uh, if we leave, you’re never coming out.” Mina crossed her arms and nudged Momo to help her out.

“Come out I’m sure you look wonderful.” Momo encouraged her dear friend. After not hearing a word from the girl, Momo gave Mina a worried look that she reciprocated. “What’s wrong Y/n?”

“I don’t know.” Y/n’s voice was quieter than usual, whispering the words while getting on her knees and pushing her back on the stall. “It’s very tight and see through. Why would they even make it like this…”

“Is everything okay?”

Y/n heard a quiet and concerned voice speak from the other side.

“Oh! Ochako! We’re trying to have Y/n come out of the stall but she’s being extremely shy.” Mina looked over towards her friend nervously, afraid to say anything that would make her want to leave.

Since Y/n came to U.A., Mina and Ochako’s friendship has been up in the air.

The brunette girl wouldn’t come up to her or confide in her anymore. She mainly stayed with Tsuyu and when she wasn’t with her, Mina saw how isolated she became. And it wasn’t done on purpose, everyone would always invite her everywhere. Tenya making a lot of efforts to have her join the class. However, whenever Ochako saw Izuku and Y/n tagging along, always being in their own little world and not paying attention to anyone else, she always refused.

It didn’t go unnoticed by the love birds either. They just didn’t know how to approach the subject with the cute brunette girl if she never gave a chance to anyone to speak with her. She would always either be in her room, training by herself or in hero work studies at Ryuko Tatsuma’s agency, the number nine pro hero.

“Um…”

Y/n thought the girl would have left by now when she heard it was Y/n who was on the other side of the stall having a mental breakdown. Y/n was respectful towards the space Ochako needed, she was serious when she made it her mission to become friends with the girl, but only when she was ready.

However, what she didn’t expect was for soft knocks to be heard on the other side.

“Aizawa, can you tell us what’s wrong? Does it feel uncomfortable.” Ochako used her adopted surname out of respect to not step out of any boundaries.

Startled at first, Y/n whispered after a pause with a quiver in her voice. “It’s my scars…”

“If you come out, we call tell you if we see them or not? You could always change into your gym uniform if you want to… We may not have scars like yours, but I promise we will never judge you. You shouldn’t be ashamed of them.” Ochako breathing in, her smile wavered as she tried to reassure her classmate, “I’m sure Deku wants to see you in your hero suit, he seemed excited after you told him in class.”

Ochako, didn’t hate Y/n. It was just awkward to transition to this new life she was living. She knew Izuku was going to move on eventually, but to watch it happen so soon and with someone as kind as Y/n had her feel out of place. And how could she hate her?

Y/n was making the person she loved happy, even if it wasn’t being done by her anymore. Ochako was truly grateful Y/n came when she did to help him. She didn’t regret her decision; she still believes it was the right one to take. However, that did not take away the difficulty of seeing him look at someone else the way he used to look at her.

Sometimes, she even saw him with a different look she never saw directed towards herself when they were together and that hurt.

It would take time to see him with someone else and not feel that hurtful tug in her heart. A part of her would always love him, they were together for a long time, and they were best friends too. How could someone forget about their friend that quickly without feeling like their insides were turning? How could someone forget all those memories, without replaying them over and over again in their mind when they saw them smile in someone else’s direction.

And as if Y/n could feel Ochako’s turmoil, her eyes widened with the immense pain she could feel on the other side of the wall separating the girls.

Was that Ochako’s?

She’s never felt emotions this intense that weren’t connected to her boyfriends. Sure, she’s felt some of other’s people’s emotions, like Momo when she’s with Yosetsu, or Mina’s excitement, Eri’s love towards her favorite snack. Still, none of them have felt as intense as how Ochako was feeling right now.

Katsuki, Shouto and Izuku were still trying to figure out why she would feel anything in the first place if she swore, she hadn’t connected with anyone else. It made no sense. If she inherited her mother’s telepathic quirk added with Aizawa’s, Nemuri’s and Hizashi’s mutated quirk and her father was quirkless. How was she able to feel other’s emotions at times?

Without a family tree of her mother and father’s family history quirks, they’ve been coming up blank with answers.

“Yeah! I think I even saw Bakugou blush when you told them about your suit.” Mina interrupting the squeeze Y/n was still feeling from Ochako’s emotions. Trying to make the conversation not as depressing because of the break-up and to keep her distant friend stay a little longer with them.

Y/n closed her eyes and felt her chest ache for Ochako.

Here was the brunette girl trying to help her, even though she was probably hurting for even talking to her in the first place.

They were right, her boyfriends were on the other side waiting for her. Shouto and Izuku helped her in choosing the material that would probably be best for her quirk. Katsuki helped her with the design and colors, because according to him anyone else’s help would have been a joke and he wasn’t going to let, in his words, his ‘important shitty person or whatever’ walk around looking like a clown.

She could already see Izuku wanting to analyze her suit for what he called ‘her own notebook of hero analysis’. Still not understanding why Izuku found her quirk so fascinating if it was more for support than combat. However, if Y/n kept training the way she did, she could work like her father and brother.

Aizawa’s and Hitoshi’s quirk weren’t flashy either, or super strong like her boyfriends were. However, that didn’t mean her family couldn’t keep up with them. It just depended on how they used their quirk, and how they used their hand-to-hand combat battle skills.   

However, Y/n was trying hard not to hyperventilate for what she had on. When the four of them worked on her hero suit, she didn’t expect it to be like this. She wondered if someone else messed with the design, it was too provocative and nothing close to what she submitted. She was sure her father would flip when he saw her. It’s not that any skin was actually out in the open, but with the material of it, it’s like there was nothing covering her at all.

Taking a deep breath and standing up from her crouched position with courage. Courage, she received from Ochako’s words she unlocked the door.

If Ochako could take this big step to talk to her and help her, surely Y/n could step out in front of her friends. Because they all did become friends with her, welcoming her with open arms and including her in everything as if she’s been with them from the start of their time in U.A.

With eyes downcast and heels clicking the tile floor with every step she took out of her safe zone, Y/n tried to hide herself in the silk longline tuxedo jacket in all black that her hero suit came with.

The material she ordered was perfect for her quirk, it would trap the smoke inside the threads of the material and whenever she was ready to use it, she could release it. Since sometimes when she would sweat excessively, her quirk would let smoke out of her body to compensate for her and not get quirked herself. A side effect of her body not being compatible with her quirk.

If it would have been her original quirk, she was sure the smoke would not harm her. It was something new they discovered when Y/n seemed intoxicated as though she was drinking even though they were only training. It was concluded since she didn’t wear the quirk suppressant cuff anymore since being rescued, she’s never experienced this before. They figured they hadn’t seen this when they first started training either because they weren’t training her as hard as they were doing it now.

It was funny to see Aizawa freaking out from her drunken state until Hitoshi threw a bucket of water on Y/n, completely shutting off the effects of her stumbling around and acting silly. Y/n at first was confused, then mad when she was soaking wet and trembling from the cold.

Let’s just say Hitoshi had to hide from his sister for a week, afraid she would take revenge on him.

Izuku had taken full responsibility since this happened on his watch, being extremely careful afterwards and made sure to switch their endurance training to swimming instead since she would be submerged in water. Her smoke would not come out at all, her sweat being washed away by the chlorine water. Shouto also made sure to use is ice whenever they trained hand-to-hand. Once he saw her sweat to the point where he could see it turn into the pink smoke, he automatically erupted the training room in ice.

Y/n was never found of that either.

Ochako was now standing behind Mina and Momo, quietly observing behind the scenes, she didn’t want to overstep. She and Y/n weren’t close, nor friends, they were only classmates. Even if she helped her, she didn’t feel like she should be involved in this moment. While the girl was trying to make herself invisible, Mina and Momo reached out towards Y/n with open arms. Reassuring her with their kind words and gestures.

“Come on sweetie, you can open the coat.” Momo cooed to a nervous Y/n.

Mina nodded eagerly. “Even though you already look bad ass in that, you should let it fall open. It’s okay Y/n, you know we would never see you as anything less than extraordinary.”

“Mina is right. And your scars are a part of you Y/n, they’re not ugly, they’re unique and beautiful. Showing the world how much of a survivor and strong woman you are. It’s time for you to see it too.” Momo held out her hands for Y/n to take.

Y/n nodding slowly and letting go of shaking breaths, let go of the tight grip she had on the material that was covering her. Letting the opening come undone to show what was underneath. Her eyes were threatening to spill with unshed tears. Reaching out with shaking hands and taking Momo’s kind awaiting hands.

An anxiety attack was forming in the pits of her stomach. Trying to focus on their smiles that hadn’t faltered rather than on what she was feeling.

Hearing Mina gasp had Y/n worried she scared the girl from the gruesome scars. However, Mina looked at her with such a wide grin and tears pricking at the corners of her eyes. This was such a huge step for the scared girl. Since she’s known her, Y/n always covered up everything, besides her neck, hands, and feet. This was the first time, she saw Y/n’s silhouette.

“Oh my god, Y/n! You are a goddess. Look at all those curves you’ve been hiding. Guuuuurl! I’m so jealous… and are those abs I, see?! When did you get those?! You’re so freaking hot. I think I’m going to faint!” Mina laughed and hugged the girl from the side, excited how Y/n had come a long way.

“Mina, she can’t breathe.” Momo laughed as she tried to pry Mina away from the trembling girl.

“What’s going on here?” Toru walked towards the direction of the girls with Kyoka behind her. Gasping from seeing her, she almost yelled, “Y/n!? I love your suit!” Toru gushed once she saw what Y/n was wearing. “It’s so sexy…”

If they could see her, the girls would have seen Toru wiggling her eyebrows suggestively. However, they didn’t need to see her to know from the tone of her voice.

“Yeah Y/n, I guess all that training with the big three paid off huh?” Kyoka agreed while twirling her ear jack loops with a growing blush.

Tsuyu not far behind stood by Ochako seeing the girl with a small smile, happy to see a victim take such a huge step away from her insecurities and trauma. Tsuyu was proud that Ochako finally spoke more than just greetings to their new classmate. This was the right step towards recovery for her, Y/n had nothing to do with what happened between her and Izuku.

It would take time, but she knew Ochako would be okay.   

“Y/n is that really the suit you worked on with Todoroki, Bakugou and Midoriya? I don’t think they would willingly let you go out in that tight and see through of a suit.” Tsuyu tilting her head, tapped her chin with her tongue sticking out as she questioned the nervous girl.

The class after learning Y/n was dating the three of them, had shown no judgement whatsoever. Y/n was extremely thankful. She would get some stares from certain students outside of her class, but she didn’t pay them any mind. She was happy, and as long as Izuku, Katsuki and Shouto were happy too, she didn’t care.

Y/n madly blushing and cheeks feeling hot from the attention shook her head, “W-well not exactly. The top was only supposed to be this material.” She pointed towards her covered in sheer wrists. “N-not the whole thing. It was supposed to come with baggy black pants. I’m not sure what happened…”

Y/n also questioned her hero suit, while twirling her hair in her hands nervously. Doing something with her hands other than to either pull on her fingers or create the well-known crescent moons of anxiety on her palms with her nails, that she was used to.  

Originally, Y/n designed a black thick silk crop top and on top of that was a sheer material black turtleneck long sleeved shirt. This would allow her quirk to come out of her sweat glands easily. She was very adamant about not showing her back, so Katsuki helped her design a black vest to go on top of the ensemble. For the bottoms, it was also silk black material, baggy pants that became tighter towards the ankles to not have them bother her while she ran. Then some comfortable tennis shoes to finish the look.

The design she was wearing now however, was completely different than the form she submitted. Yes, she had sheer material. However, it was all her costume was.

She still had the crop top underneath, but instead it was a tight thick silky black strapped bra that ended just below her ribcage. The bottoms almost met with the top, but not all the way leaving a sliver of skin showing in the middle. It was also made of silk black material. Bikini bottom high waisted shorts that stopped right were her thighs began.

It was almost like a swimsuit.

Then from her neck to her wrists and ankles the rest of the material was all sheer, a crystal-embellished bodysuit that revealed the black lingerie underneath. Instead of tennis shoes, she was given black booties which surprisingly were extremely comfortable. And instead of small vest jacket, there was the longline tuxedo jacket of black silk that went past her ankles to cover her formfitting design.

It looked like she was a singer ready to perform rather than a hero in training.

What was nice of the jacket was inside it had hidden pockets with what she assumed were the first aid materials Shouto advised her to have. Everyone had a utility belt or some form of accessibility to a first aid kit if needed for rescuing. She was thankful that at least she was given that into the suit, she was also hoping the design company hadn’t changed the added material to hold her quirk within the seams of the jacket.

“Who cares!” Toru’s gloves and boots could be seen jumping around in excitement. “You look amazing! I wish I could wear something like that too!”

“They’re right Y/n, you do look amazing. The shining small crystals takes the eyes away from your scars, you can’t even see them.” Ochako assured the girl quietly.

With a big smile and quivering voice, Y/n nodded at the girl. Thankful for her encouraging words. “Thank you Uraraka.”

“You ready to go out?” Momo asked without urgency, patience evident in her kind dark eyes.

Y/n looking around the room and seeing the big smiles of her girl classmates and her two best friends, she nodded slowly. “Yes.”

“Then let’s all walk out there with confidence like the bad bitches we all are.” Mina grinned towards the group of laughing girls.

After all the young man from class 3-A finished changing they were all waiting for the girls with their teacher outside the school bus to take them to USJ.

“The girls don’t usually take this long. I wonder if everything’s okay.” Izuku mumbled with worry. He was more worried since feeling a pang of anxiety hit him when he was changing and knew right away it came from Y/n. He didn’t want to let paranoia creep in, she was safe at U.A. However, that didn’t stop scenarios from entering his mind saying otherwise.

“Stop, she’s fine.” Katsuki side eyed Izuku who was fidgeting nervously.

Walking up to his two best friends Shouto rearranged his utility belt to give him something to do. “I’m worried too. What if her mind was invaded again?”

“Would you two idiots calm down. We would’ve seen and heard it, and her anxiety would’ve lasted longer than what we felt. Besides she would have used her telepathic quirk to reach us like we’ve been training with her.” Katsuki reassured his comrades in the nicest way he could do it, even though he wanted to explode at them.

He was also worried. He was just trying to stay calm. It would not help anyone if the three of them weren’t able to think clearly if anything did happen to her. They were the ones connected to her, so it would be up to them to save her.    

Aizawa watching them by the door of the bus approached them already knowing something was wrong. It was odd the girls were taking longer than usual. They would always come out first. However, he stopped when he saw the approaching girls all giggling. They all came out with big smiles and ushering the person behind them with encouraging words.

The older gruff raggedy man looking behind the girls felt his fatherly instincts kick in instantly, he wanted to rush over there and cover her. However, he knew he couldn’t coddle her. Instead, he closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. Now he understood why they took this long.

Y/n looked confident on the outside, but he could see the slight panic in her eyes, and what on earth was she wearing?!

“Dude?!” Mineta grabbed onto Hanta’s pants and pulled down eagerly.

Hanta trying to swat the boy away from his legs, looked towards the direction he was looking at and his eyes widened. “Holy shit.” He said with a big goofy smile.

Denki with a wide grin and slightly wide eyes, crossed his arms in front of him. “Do my eyes deceive me or is that Y/n, looking like a queen.”

“Mon amie! You look stunning!” Yuga Aoyama ran up towards Y/n dancing around the nervous girl as she got closer to them.

“Right?!” Mina danced around with Yuga, making Y/n laugh. Some of her nerves leaving her body.

Fumikage nodding along with dark shadow who whispered something to him, smiled to his close friend. “She is really strong for taking this huge step.”

He knew of Y/n’s insecurities, they’ve been working on it with poems. He would help her write how she was feeling about herself and together they would turn it into a poem. They had their own dark novel, dedicated to all the dark thoughts she had of herself. To her it was sort of like a cleansing ritual, write all the ugly things she felt about herself down and to share them with Fumikage.

He didn’t judge her one bit of her own criticism, but rather helped her to accept what she thought as ugly as her own beautiful traits.

Mineta who learned to be more respectful and knowing how hard this probably was for her jumped up with glee. “She looks so pretty!”

Denki petting Mashirao Ojiro’s tail that always gave him comfort with a shocked expression looked towards the smaller boy. “Did you just give a respectable compliment? Dude who are you?!”

Mineta kicking his feet on the ground while he swayed tried to hide behind his hands. “I-I think I’ve been getting better. Y/n mentioned girls felt like tools when people complemented them when using derogative words. I didn’t want to make her uncomfortable anymore, she’s become my friend.” He shrugged towards Denki and Hanta who had their mouths open in total bewilderment.

Eijirou patting the small young man’s back grinned with a sharp toothy smile. “We’re proud of you man. You’ve come a long way. Don’t you think so Bakubro?”

“Yeah whatever.” Katsuki hadn’t even heard what came out of his best friend’s mouth.

He was too occupied staring in the direction of his very, very exposed girlfriend. When he looked behind him, he saw how Izuku was having a hard time mumbling to himself about something he couldn’t hear. When he tried to find Shouto with his eyes, he saw him asking Aizawa if he could head inside the bus, something about needing a moment to ‘cool down’ half of his quirk.

The fire kept trying to erupt. Losing control, he hasn’t had a problem with since he was little.  

When the girls dispersed Y/n walked up towards where Katsuki stood in front of everyone, with his arms crossed in front of him. She didn’t notice, but with his gloved covered fingers he was griping on to his elbows to calm down.

This was the first time; he saw her silhouette and he was left speechless. He felt her body that night, but it was only brief.

When they trained, she always made sure to cover everything up, and chose to always wear bigger clothes than her actual size. When she wore her uniform, the skirt didn’t do her justice and she always wore either Shouto’s extra jacket, because it was always warm or Hitoshi’s when she didn’t get a chance to steal Shouto’s. Those jackets almost went over her skirt, hiding her form.

The day they first met, she was wearing more revealing clothes, but he was too occupied in his mission to pay attention to that. And at that time, he was skeptical of her. Now however, he couldn’t tear his eyes away.

If Katsuki didn’t hug her all the time, he wouldn’t know all those curves existed under her clothes. He knew they were there but seeing them out in the open was different and it was difficult for him to keep his composure.

Y/n’s black coat swayed with each step, smiling timidly at Katsuki. She glanced at Izuku and saw him erupt in a crimson blush when they made eye contact, his eyes flickering with scarlet flecks. When she tried to find Shouto she didn’t see him anywhere outside with her class.

Huh? Must be inside the bus already… she thought.

“Hi…” She whispered a small greeting to the blond once she was close enough and rooted in front of him, being met with his burning vermillion eyes. Flecks of scarlet starting to form, shining through his iris’s.

Y/n was sure she didn’t turn on her quirk, even unintentionally so that means he must have. Like that one time in the classroom with him and Izuku. She was worried, he was angry, but she didn’t feel any of that. Actually, she couldn’t feel anything in their connection at all, their pathway almost felt empty.

“Suki? Are you ok-”

Aizawa grunted to get everyone’s attention, they all turned towards him like obedient students. Not wanting to get in trouble.

“Everyone get on the bus, class 3-B is already at USJ waiting for us.” All his students single-filed to get inside the bus per Tenya’s instructions, while he blew on a whistle and chopped at the air with his hands. “Y/n, may I speak with you.” Aizawa directed towards his daughter, it was more of a demand than a question.

Y/n nodding already knowing what it would be, grimaced. She was sure her dad was going to make her change. Then again, it’s not like her hero suit was the most open out of all his students. Momo’s was a leotard, Ochako’s, Tsuyu’s and Mina’s suits were skintight and literally Toru wore nothing but gloves and boots.

However, she was still his daughter, and he was very protective.

Her eyes glided back to Katsuki, who was still staring at her, and she smiled kindly at him again. His cheeks slowly turned pink, making her raise her eyebrows but decided not to tease him about it.

“I’ll see you in there, yeah?” She leaned into him and whispered, “also please take Izuku, he hasn’t moved and I’m kind of worried for him.”

Katsuki looking behind him, groaned in distaste when he saw Izuku acting like a robot, almost like that one time when they were practicing for interviews their first year with pro-hero Mt. Lady.

“Damn nerd, always acting weird.” Katsuki sighed out annoyed and nodded towards his girlfriend, taking Izuku by the collar of his suit and pushing him towards the line making him yelp.

“Kacchan!?”

“Shut it nerd!” The blond pulled him into the bus with ease.

Aizawa taking his daughter behind the bus, made sure to keep his voice low and gentle. He didn’t want to scare her or make her more insecure than she already was. Hitoshi also followed them to make sure his sister was okay and stayed close to the girl.

“Sweetie, this is… not what you showed me. Did you submit a change?” Aizawa asked more out of concern for the way she felt than what she was wearing. Aizawa knew how insecure Y/n was in showing her skin. It was the same thing with Eri when he first adopted her two years ago. She would always wear bigger clothes than necessary, just like Y/n did. Never liking to show a lot of skin.

Fiddling with her finger’s Y/n looked towards Hitoshi for support, he immediately intertwined his fingers with hers. “I didn’t, this was on the suitcase you gave me.”

“Damn those design companies. They usually make changes to some details, but not change the whole costume. Are you sure you’re comfortable? We can submit for a change request. I can give you my gym uniform for now. I always carry it with me just in case.” Hitoshi reassured his sister while squeezing her fingers to keep her grounded.

He was in his all-black attire like Aizawa was. They almost looked like twins, except for their hair color and eyes. Since Y/n’s costume was all black too, they really did look like a family. If Eri and Miguel saw them, she was sure they would plan their hero costumes to be the same color when they were older. Even if Miguel was quirkless he was still planning on becoming a hero. Just like his sister, whenever he got something in his mind, he never gave up until he accomplished it.   

Hitoshi knew everything Y/n feared, they confided in each other a lot. He always reassured her when she felt insecure of her scars. One time when they went to a secluded clothing store for her to buy some clothes, she had a mental breakdown when she was changing. Crying in his arms for hours just by looking at the scars that could be seen peaking from the clothes.

Since then, she decided it’ll be best to wear long sleeved shirts, pants, or long skirts. And if she had to wear short skirts which only happened with her uniform, she would always wear tights underneath.  

Y/n squeezing her brothers’ hand back smiled fondly at him for his concern. “I’m okay Toshi. Thank you though…” she looked at her father whose eyes softened from the slight tremble he could still see from her body. “To be honest, I don’t know who messed up. But I think maybe I needed this? You can’t see the scars that much because of the shimmering crystals, right?” She asked timidly to him.

“No, you can’t. However, someone messed up and whoever it was is going to hear it from me.” Aizawa grumbled with anger.

“Well, I’d hate to be that person.” Hitoshi whispered to his sister.

“I know right…” Y/n giggled quietly in return.

“Does that mean you’ll be spanking me?!”

The three of them turned towards the voice, startled that someone was able to sneak-up on them.

“Nemuri?” Aizawa asked with a growing small smile, “I didn’t know you were back already?”

“You never check your phone Shouta… and for the mystery of who changed my dear Y/n’s costume, you can thank me for it.” She winked at Y/n who had a wide grin.

This was the first time they were officially meeting. The younger girl was in awe of Nemuri’s dominating persona. Her Midnight blue hair, and light blue eyes. She was so beautiful. Y/n wanted to run up to the older woman and hug her and it seemed Nemuri had the same thought. Running up to the girl and engulfing her in a big hug, she squished Y/n into her chest almost suffocating the girl.

“Midnight sensei, you’re going to kill her.” Hitoshi mumbled quietly to his sensei.

“Oh, shush it Hitoshi, I told you to call me aunt Nemuri.” She scolded him, then squeezed Y/n again. “I am so excited to finally meet my sort of daughter, you know with her quirk and all she’s practically family. How are you dear?” Nemuri rubbed her cheek against Y/n’s own cheek, still hugging her close to her body.  

“Ah! I’m so excited! I’m meeting the pro-hero, Midnight. I’m a huge fan of your work! I’m all about women empowerment.” Y/n’s eyes practically sparkled with stars.

Nemuri gushed and continued to squeeze her. “You’re so sweet! I was expecting another demon child like this one. I sometimes call him Aizawa Jr.” She laughed when Hitoshi gave her a deadpan expression.

“Alright, Nemuri let her down we have to go to USJ for training.” Aizawa grumbled tiredly, already exhausted for no reason. “I’ll be speaking with you later about what you pulled.”

“Aw come on Shouta, don’t be like that. This looks so much better on her and besides, this will give her more access to use her smoke quirk. I would know.” Nemuri winked at Y/n when she let her down and patted the girl’s head. “You look gorgeous my dear, don’t think otherwise. The crystals make you look like a star!”

.

.

.

.

.

.

They watched Y/n like a hawk from inside the bus, they could admit when Y/n came out in her costume she looked rather cute?

The way she fidgeted when all eyes were on her made them almost break out of character.

Almost.

They secretly managed to take a photo and sent it to Tomura, attaching a ‘Look at your innocent hero in training.’ Of course, they hadn’t heard anything back from him yet. The sports festival was right around the corner and soon they would be with their group again.

They hated to pretend to be something they were not…

“Why do you keep looking over there, is everything alright?” Shouto asked. Concerned when his eyesight landed on Y/n, where his classmate was staring at very intensely. “Why are you –”

“I-It’s nothing Todoroki-kun. I’ll leave so Y/n can sit with you, please excuse me.” They scurried off towards the front leaving Shouto confused.

“Um, alright.” Shouto mumbled feeling queasy.

Something in his gut was telling him to keep a close eye on his classmate, they’ve been acting rather strange lately.

He looked back at Y/n and how bright she was smiling towards her family members. Momentarily forgetting about the weird reaction, he got from his classmate. Shouto smiled when he saw Y/n jumping up and down while grabbing on to Hitoshi’s arm, seeing a fond smile on the usual tired boy. He loved to see the light Y/n brought to other people, he would do anything to keep her happy. Keep her safe. She didn’t realize how much her presence affected everyone around her.

Yeah, I’ll definitely keep a watch on them, Shouto’s eyes glided back towards the usual quiet student.

Chapter Text

Getting inside the bus and practically feeling everyone’s eyes. Y/n tried to hurry to the back where she saw a mop of crimson and snow mesh of hair. She always liked to sit next to him because of how warm he ran. Well with Katsuki too, but he was currently avoiding eye contact with her and was yelling at Eijirou about something he did again. She also noticed that Katsuki had a tight grip on Izuku’s back, not letting the poor young man leave, even though he was trying with all his might to not get his hero suit ripped.

Shouto had his eyes closed during the whole ordeal, he hadn’t felt like this since he was little. He didn’t know if it was a good or bad thing.

When he saw her, his throat went completely dry like a desert, it felt as though he’s never tasted water in his life. He didn’t know what to do with himself, and when he felt his fire quirk ignite, a few flames leaving his fingers he knew he had to get away. Now though, he was regretting it. His eyes hadn’t left her figure and with each stride she took when he watched her from inside the bus while she was outside gracing everyone with her presence, he somehow felt deprived.

She looked so confident and graceful, gliding like the water he so desperately needed. She was his princess after all, everything about Y/n was gentle, loving, and delicate – though fire burned behind those e/c eyes of hers. When she talked people would eagerly listen. Wherever Y/n went she always brought light with her. Just by being in the room everyone’s mood always brightened up a little, especially for him.

He felt as though he could see clearly for the first time in his life, calm and alive. Two contradicting feelings that had him question his sanity. What was she doing to him?

“Hey handsome, is this seat taken?”

Y/n asked Shouto who looked towards her with a growing smile, interrupting his frenzied thoughts. Like sunlight appearing in the dark sky right after a storm, and gently calming everything back into serenity.

“Not at all.” Shouto made room to let his girlfriend sit next to him.

Y/n sleep deprived laid her head on his shoulder already closing her eyes to take a quick nap. She felt a small peck on her forehead and smiled from the gesture. Feeling Shouto take a deep breath and exhale. Opening her lids half-way, she watched him from the corner of her eyes as he looked outside the window of the school bus. Wondering why Shouto felt so melancholy right now, wanting to ease his worries a little. Snuggling closer to him, Y/N pecked his neck, breathing in the lavender cedarwood scent she became so familiar with.

Shouto with small smile, felt at ease from the gesture.

He was thankful to have taken those extra minutes to calm down. Yes, he lusted for her, but that’s not all she was to him, Y/n is his hope. Hope that even though someone can go through hell, they will always make it out at the end of the unforgiving flames from life. Seeing her smile brightly like she was right now, it reminded him of his brother Touya’s smile when he was younger.

If Y/n could endure the pain and prevail, he was sure Touya would be able to, too. He just needed a reminder that he was not alone. The difference between Touya and Y/n was that Y/n was willing to sacrifice everything to keep her family alive. Her family was there for her and in turn she gave everything for them. If only Shouto could have been older instead of five and getting controlled by his father. He could have helped prevent Touya from losing himself, he could have stopped him from getting to the point of where he is now.

Meeting Y/n gave him hope that it was not too late. He would do everything in his power to bring his brother back home.

Hearing a pained whimper and feeling a bit of anxiety poke at his chest, Shouto was interrupted from his thoughts. Worried it was coming from Y/n, however, it wasn’t this time. Him and Y/n turned towards the shadow of a figure standing next to the empty space on their left side. They were met with a fidgeting Izuku who was biting nervously on his bottom lip.  

“Can I sit with you guys, I’m scared Kacchan’s going to explode if I sit anywhere near him. And I know he won’t do anything if I’m with Y/n.” Izuku asked with a frightened quiver in his voice. Katsuki was still throwing daggers at him from the front of the bus for making fun of him.

Y/n chuckling lightly closed her eyes and went back to her safe space in Shouto’s arms, scooching closer to him, and Shouto leaning more towards the window. Both made room for Izuku. It was going to be a tight fit, but both didn’t seem to mind in making room for him. If anything, having Izuku around, always made the duo feel relieved.

“Of course, Izu, you know I don’t mind being sandwiched between you two.” Y/n grabbed Izuku’s hand with her eyes still closed and brought him down to their seat before he could escape after making that comment. “It actually excites me…” she mumbled into Shouto’s neck.

Shouto felt a shiver go down his spine, feeling the whisper of her words on his neck. Already imagining Y/n in between him and Izuku. His mind wondered to what the two of them could do to her. Take her to places she’s never felt before. He could see Y/n with her head relaxed on his shoulder staring into his soul while he had his way with her from behind while Izuku ravished her from the front, marking her with bruising love bites. Both lost in the pleasure her body could give them, while they made it their mission to make their queen satisfied.

He wondered who she would scream for first…

“Y/n!? You can’t say things like that so bluntly!” Izuku patted his cheeks with his free hand, still holding on to Y/n with the other. Shouto only chuckled while looking towards the outside scenery, trying to dispel his raging hormones from the dirty thoughts he just had.

Izuku looked around the bus to make sure no one heard her, meeting the glare of Aizawa from the front looking at them suspiciously. Him, Shouto and Katsuki already made plans to have dinner with him to formally tell him of their intentions with his daughter. They were extremely nervous of how it would go down. What if he forbade them from ever getting close to her, or worse expel them to get them out of her life. Of course, the explosive blond and the aloof young man sent Izuku to speak to their older sensei because they knew Aizawa had a softer spot for the fatherless man.

Surprisingly, Aizawa agreed instantly, he even told them to come over tonight with the rest of the Aizawa family.

Whispering softly into her ear Shouto kissed the top of her head. “I should have said this sooner. You’re so beautiful in your hero suit princess.” He let the sweet words invade his mind other than the dirty images that kept trying to overtake him.

“You really do angel.” Izuku added while kissing the palm of her hand he was holding and ignoring the glare he was still getting from his teacher. Shouto also saw it, but he wasn’t going to shy away from his daughter, no matter how much he respected his teacher, who he saw as a father. “Why did you change it though?” Izuku tilted his head cutely to the side and poked her cheek, grinning when she smiled and saw a single dimple form on her face.

When Izuku found out she had a dimple he was so elated. He couldn’t control himself when he peppered her cheek with sweet kisses. What made it so special, was her dimple was on the side he did not have one. He only had one adorning his freckled cheek and growing up he felt as though he’d been robbed. He loved dimples. He always thought they were cute. Eri has two and he always loved to poke both when he made her laugh. His mother also has two, which made him feel just a tad bit jealous.

However, when he saw Y/n’s, and that she only had one just like him, he made it his mission to make her laugh as much as he could to admire how it made her face that much more lovely. Admiring her features, Izuku understood why he only had one instead of two and he was okay with it. His other half had it on her. They truly were a perfect match for each other, even if it sounded corny, he did feel his soul complete whenever she was around.

“I didn’t…” Y/n mumbled, sighing tiredly, yawning before answering. “It was Midnight sensei.”

Izuku nodded with a grimace, he could see how she would do something like this. He was a little upset because of the emotional trauma she had to go through, and now it made sense why the girls were taking a long time in the locker room. He wished he could have been there to talk with her and make her feel better. He loved to always be one of her sources of relief and ease. However, Izuku was a heavy believer of personal growth and she needed to take some steps on her own. Still, whenever she’ll call to him, in a heartbeat, he will be there.

“Are you sure you will be comfortable?” Shouto asked her gently.

“It’s a little weird, but it’s not the first time I wear something like this. For performances at the club, I would wear much less than what I’m wearing now. Besides being around you all, doesn’t make me feel gross like I did over there. So, we’ll see how it goes. I haven’t felt any anxiety after having a pep talk with the girls, and the reactions I got from you three surely helped.” Her eyes glinted with a teasing glimmer.

Shouto closed his eyes ashamed. “I apologize, I didn’t mean to stare.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry….” Izuku jumped in apologizing rapidly.

Laughing softly, Y/n looked at Izuku first then towards Shouto. “Relax you two, I didn’t mean it in a bad way. I’m glad you’re not disgusted by this…” She pointed towards her legs that were visible and littered with scars. They weren’t fully out in the open, the crystals and sheer material did cover all her body making it hard to notice, unless you knew they were there.

However, she still did feel very insecure of her body, it would take more than just the pep talk and encouraging words from everyone for her to fully accept herself.

Shouto’s finger trailed each scar on her thigh. It pained him to think of the excruciating pain she must have gone through to have her skin this cracked. It looked like she was hit by lighting for how each scar ran. Almost like broken branches going in different directions. The cuts must have been deep for them to scar that badly.  

He met Y/n’s curious gaze. “Do they hurt?” With a soft tenor tone, he made sure to keep eye contact with her. Afraid she might break if he rose his words higher than a whisper.  

This reminded Y/n of her panic attack in the hallway, when her and Shouto talked about his scar. Now it was time to speak a little bit about hers. Nudging his shoulder with hers, she gave him a sweet smile. “Not anymore.”

“Y/n?” Izuku called her name in a small voice.

Turning towards him and seeing his eyes on the brink of tears. With tenderness she leaned forward and kissed his freckled cheek. Knowing he was probably blaming himself for not being there to stop her torture. Even if it made no sense, because they were the same age and there was no way he could have saved her back then. Izuku was a natural hero through and through. He always wondered if he could have saved her sooner, or if All-Might encountered her first than him if he could have saved her from the trauma and all the scaring she had to go through.

Y/n tracing the freckles, she so dearly loved, tried to bring him back from his darkest thoughts, silently counting his freckles with her eyes.

With a bright grin, Izuku continued. “You’re the strongest person I know, and these scars don’t diminish that. You are beautiful inside and out, they’re your own obstacles in life you conquered. Like your own unique physical quirks…” Y/n’s eyes shown with adoration towards him, “The way we feel for you doesn’t change that. The day you are ready, to fully show your skin and tell us your story, we won’t ever judge you for it. We are with you every step of the way angel.”

Y/n biting the inside of her cheek, to try and not cry from his kind words nodded at him, squeezing his ungloved hand. He took it off to hold her hand, hating to have anything in between them. Wanting to feel her soft skin and having the material in the way frustrated him.

“Izuku’s right Y/n. We care so much for you, we’re not with you because of your looks or body. Even though art first we were connected to you by your quirk, what we feel for you now has nothing to do with that. We like you for who you are as a person. Though I have no doubt your body is beautiful regardless of the battles it has endured, we are not with you for that sole reason.” Shouto added to Izuku’s warmhearted words.

Hearing them speak so lovingly to her made her want to get into a ball and scream from the euphoric feeling she was getting in her tummy.

Is this what it felt like to be with someone who cared for you deeply? Always cherished and cared for? She never wanted this feeling to end, she wanted to experience this forever. Heart swelling with love and gratitude, Y/n kissed each of their cheeks, earning a boyish grin from each one.

Sighing contently Y/n smiled at them, “I know you both want to have sex with me already, so you don’t need to butter me up for it.”

Blushing madly, Shouto avoided her eyes and turned towards the window. “That’s not what I meant…” he mumbled quietly.

Izuku felt his heart almost jump out of his ribcage, “Y/n…” he groaned.

Cackling Y/n winked at them. She loved their caring words, but she didn’t want to be a Debbie-Downer all the time, all her life she was engulfed in a world of sadness. She was free now and she was not going to waste another minute of her life sulking. She was rather blunt, but they did like that part of her personality. They were glad she felt comfortable enough to be her true self with them.

------------

The students of class 3-A and 3-B stood side by side, as Aizawa and Vlad-King went over the rules of the training exercise. There were being split up in teams of four or three per group. Of course, since they got both classes for this exercise it would be sort of a friendly competition to see which hero course class was better. Obviously one student felt stronger than the rest, Neito Monoma.

Ever since their first year, Neito’s had a vendetta against class A. His other peers from class B were more relaxed, only joining in on his craziness when it came down to these types of exercises. Class 3-B already knew of Y/n, and they got along with her very well, especially Yosetsu and Itsuka Kendo. Some of the students were a little salty when they first met her. Upset because Fatgum didn’t chose some students from 3-B to join in on her rescue as well.

However, they quickly got over that when they spoke with her more, getting to know her and said pro-hero recently reached out to Vlad-King for an upcoming mission for only class 3-B. The hero didn’t forget them, he was only taking turns with the classes. It seemed first he wanted to assess them as they are now, and then in the future do a separate mission with a mix of their classes.

Neito, however, was still very upset, so whenever he had a chance to make a jab at the rescued girl, he would take it. Of course, it never bothered Y/n, she always laughed off his attempts. Thinking it was funny how hard he tried to get everyone upset with him. Today however, he became quiet after he saw her come out of the bus in her hero suit. To say the class was opened mouthed throughout her greeting them was an understatement.

The teachers completely ignored their reactions getting straight into the rules of the exercise.

Neito, though crazy, has always been somewhat respectable towards women. Today, he could not keep his grey eyes off her. Getting threatening glances from Katsuki to not say anything stupid, because he knew Y/n was already having a tough time adjusting to her suit, let alone be okay with her own body. However, that’s not why class 3-B’s eccentric student kept looking towards the girl’s direction. He wasn’t coming up with something cruel to say, he was literally star struck. Most of class 3-B was as well.

The girls from seeing Y/n gushed to her side and kept commenting on her natural beauty. While the guys had no words. Mainly because, Y/n was being protected by her boyfriends, brother, and best friends. Whenever someone tried to get close to her, Izuku would politely step in front of her to block her in case something unfriendly was said, and Shouto held on to her hand the whole time. Katsuki would growl without a care in the world and yell at people to step back when he saw Y/n flinch.

Making it obvious that she was uncomfortable, and they should not overstep any unspoken boundary. Whether to compliment her or make fun of her, the three of them did not give anyone any chance to get close. They were still a little iffy when some of the girls kept getting closer to her. Thankfully all of this was cut off when Aizawa took charge and scolded all of them for acting childish, letting his daughter breathe easily.

Hitoshi and Hanta laughing at Y/ns expense, received a deadly glare from her.

For the class exercise, they were going to be groups of villains and heroes. Of course, the students weren’t allowed to choose who to be with. No, that would be too easy, and everyone would end up choosing their friends. The point of this exercise was to learn how to work with different quirks, because when out in the real world, one does not get to pick and choose who they work with. They get help from whoever is around.

All of them got in line after being instructed by Vlad-King and were handed a piece of paper with a number for the team they were in and either a V or H, for villain or hero. The part they would play in this exercise.

Y/n reaching into the box to grab her slip of paper buzzed with excitement. This was the first time she would be able to participate other than only watch. She was also nervous, because she wanted to get Aizawa’s approval, and this would be the first time he would see her in a simulated battle. He would sometimes go into the training room when she was training with either of her boyfriends, and comment on some of her techniques. However, never voiced how she’d been progressing since she started training.

This was different, she did not want to disappoint him. She also did not want to make him doubt the hard work Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku put into her. They were in charge of her training, and she didn’t want Aizawa to question them because she was not good enough, believing they only fooled around, when that was not the case.

Truthfully, she didn’t want to disappoint any of them.

“You ready kid?” Aizawa asked her as she unfolded her paper in front of him to see what she would be portraying as today.

Heart thumping and ears ringing, Y/n nodded. Smiling at the big ‘H’ and number ‘5’ on her piece of paper. “I’ll try not to disappoint you dad.”

Aizawa nodding motioned with his chin to join her group, earning a small smile from the nervous girl. Y/n turning around smiled wide when she saw, who she was paired with. It would’ve been a dream if she was paired with all three of them, but still she considered herself extremely lucky to be with at least one of them. Practically running towards him and jumping on him like a koala, she heard him chuckle from her enthusiasm.

“Well, aren’t I lucky?” Shouto whispered into her ear softly. Holding her tightly and kissing her temple before putting her down on her feet, holding on to the small of her back and keeping her close.

“We can totally kick their asses.” Y/n grinned wickedly at him earning a wide smile from him.

Y/n didn’t want to take full credit, because Shouto also loosed up a lot due to interacting with Izuku, Katsuki and all of class 3-A. But ever since, she came into his life, he’s been smiling more and opening-up to all his classmates other than just those closest to him.  

“I agree. Do you want to connect with me?” Shouto leaned forward, his forehead touching her own. Shuddering when he felt the connection instantly snap into place when she did as he requested. Her eyes turning into the scarlet he was falling for every day. Whispering, “Is it wrong that I want to kiss you so badly right now?” Breathing out heavily after the words left his lips, his eyes glowed with flecks of scarlet.

Y/n kissing up the side of his jaw until her lips hovered over his ear replied, “Not at all… keep giving me that glint in those beautiful, mismatched eyes of yours and I’ll grant your wish.” She whispered before playfully nipping at his ear.

Growling from her flirting mannerisms, Shouto squeezed her waist tightly with both hands. “Careful what you say princess. Your other boyfriends may play along with you, but not me. I take what I want without asking.”

“Oh, I know you do handsome. From the start I’ve known you don’t like to be teased, it’s dangerous to play with you like this… However, that’s what makes you that much more exciting to mess with. I’m waiting for the day you don’t give a shit anymore and just go for it like you took my first kiss…”

“Y/n.” Shouto’s voice vibrated with a warning. How badly he wished to be alone with her right now, to teach her some proper manners.

“Yes?” She replied playfully.

“Can you two not fuck each other with your eyes right now, we have to come up with a plan.”  Hanta whisper-yelled at his best friend and classmate as he approached them.

Laughing from his red face, Y/n pushed Hanta away by the face when he was close enough and Shouto had released her. Shouto not finding this embarrassing at all, only nodded in return and spoke into Y/n’s mind since they were still connected.

“Well finish this later.” Shouto’s soothing baritone voice rang in her mind.

“Great, I can’t wait.” Y/n playfully jabbed, earning just a tad bit of Shouto narrowing his eyes aimed at her – it only made her chuckle in response.

The difference between Shouto and her other boyfriends was that he was always observing and kept quiet until he needed to attack. To Y/n, Shouto was more on the timid side when it came to flirting unlike Izuku and Katsuki and only because he didn’t have a lot of social experiences growing up other than in U.A. However, the day he kissed her, she had a direct connection to his emotions, and she felt how feral he wanted to become.

His composure slipped, and she was able to feel him. The real him. The him, he hid behind his calm demeanor. What she felt… let’s just say she wanted to experience more of it.

That was one thing Izuku and Shouto had in common, they were more on the dangerous side because of how timid and quiet they are, unlike Katsuki. However, it did not mean they didn’t have a perverted side to them, waiting to be unleashed. With them, it was risky because Y/n wouldn’t know what she was getting in return. Katsuki on the other hand was very transparent. He was explosive like his quirk. He didn’t hide who he was or what he wanted. He hid more of his soft side unlike Shouto and Izuku. However, whenever it came out, he could make her swoon with just his actions.

At the end of the day, they were all their own self, and she was falling for them individually. She never knew romance would ever feel like this. As though she was always up in the clouds. Sure, they would bicker like every friend/couple would do, but they always came back to one another.

“Do we have another teammate?” Y/n asked looking around to see if there were any stranded people left behind.

As though she could hear Y/n, Ochako ran up to the group, rubbing the back of her neck nervously. “I think it’s me.” Showing them the letter ‘H’ and ‘5’ in bold print.

This was the first time Ochako was in a group project with Y/n, it wouldn’t have been bad if it was only the girl. But she was also with Hanta, Y/n’s best friend and Shouto, one of Y/n’s lovers. For some reason she felt as though she couldn’t mess up in any way when speaking with the girl. She knew how protective they were when it came to her.

“Interesting.” Shouto commented calmly in Y/n’s mind.

With the way Ochako and Izuku ended things, Shouto stopped talking to the girl all together. He didn’t do it for spite, he only really talked to her because his best friend was with her at the time, and now that they weren’t together anymore. Shouto didn’t find the point to keep talking to her. The only person who tried to keep a conversation with her who was close to Izuku was Tenya. It made sense since Ochako, Izuku and Tenya made a bond on their first year of U.A.

“Be nice.” Y/n whispered into Shouto’s mind, making eye contact with him. Then looked down towards the shorter girl and gave her a warm smile, “This is great Uraraka. I love your quirk, I have a feeling with Hanta’s strong tape, your floating ability, and Shouto’s half-cold, half-hot quirk we can win this easily.” She commented, trying to make the girl feel included.

And it did, it felt like a huge weight was lifted off the girl. Sheepishly smiling at her, she nodded enthusiastically. “We got this then.” Her voice came out airy, bubbly form nerves and excitement.

“Damn right we do!” Y/n exclaimed earning a groan from Hanta. “Que?” (“What?”) She asked exasperated.

“Nothing, nothing…” Hanta messed with his helmet, waiting a moment until he got a deadpan expression from the girl, waiting for that exact reaction. Laughing softly, he shrugged his shoulders, “You’re just sounding a lot like King Explosion Murder. We don’t need another one.” He grinned widely when Y/n rolled her eyes.

Humming Y/n looked Hanta up and down with a challenge, “I’m not King Explosion Murder, but I wouldn’t mind being Queen Explosion Murder.” Hanta groaned from the cheesy line, making her laugh. “What? You gave me the opening dude… but seriously.” Y/n grabbed Hanta’s collar and brought him closer to her statue. Her eyes shining scarlet, reminding Hanta of Aizawa and scaring him a little. This was also the first time, he was going to see Y/n in action, he wasn’t really allowed to join her training because of how often they would goof off. “Please leave my boyfriend out of it. I actually quite like his personality.” Y/n winked at him before letting him go.

“Damn, didn’t know you would be aggressive about protecting him too.”

“I’m aggressive with protecting any of them Hanta, don’t forget that.” Y/n kissed Shouto’s cheek to prove her point, earning a small smile from the quiet man. “Anyways back to what’s important. I think my father is getting all the students playing villain to gather in a big group and attack the hero groups. He knows some groups would want to venture off on their own rather than work together, because they’ll gather more points that way. But I think the point of this exercise is for all of us hero groups to work in one big unit, like if we were our own agencies teaming up to battle a big group of villains. I mean what villain wouldn’t team up with another one if their end goal is the same.” Y/n stated confidently.

Ochako with wide eyes whispered to the girl. “Are you sure?”

Y/n feeling proud of her tactical skills smiled at the girl. “Yeah-p! I’ve been training with my dad on the sidelines, watching you all and making comments whenever he asked. I feel he was observing you all to plan for this, he would always write something down, when one of you made an error when working in teams. I was not only watching you but him too.”

“Wow Aizawa.” Ochako did not know she was this insightful, she knew she was smart because of the current rank she was in. Still, to see her mind work in action, Ochako was a little jealous she wasn’t as observant herself. She could see how Izuku could fall in love with her so easily. He did always like to nerd out with someone who could think ahead like him.

“Well shit…” Hanta groaned already knowing this was going to be hard.

“What a beautiful mind you have. Is it weird that I’m turned on right now?” Shouto whispered into Y/n’s mind, making the girl blush. “Tell us what you have planned.” He asked her with a chuckle after feeling her butterflies erupt in him, being able to hear her flustered responses and feelings through their connection.

Shouto was confident in his girlfriend’s capabilities. Knowing she would become an amazing pro-hero when she graduated.

Patting her cheeks lightly Y/n’s eyes glinted with determination. “First we get allies…”

---------

Y/n knew not all groups would join her plan, some students were prideful that way and there was nothing she could do about it. She just really hoped they would change their minds when the time came. She admired their resilience for wanting to fight alone. However, no one could take on that many people at once, especially when one of those people literally had the power of eight previous quirk holders.

That was going to make her plan that much harder. It was a shocker when she found out Izuku was in a villain group. It made her nervous. If there was anyone who could take a lot of people down, it would be him. He was powerful with One-For-All, it was a huge disadvantage. It was almost not fair and not only that, but he also had knowledge of everyone’s quirk. His hero analysis books weren’t just for nerding out, he literally knew how to take everyone down and that was a terrifying. If he ever did become a villain, the hero community would be in trouble.

To top it off, Katsuki was in the same team as him. A literal powerhouse who never gave up and was just as smart as his counterpart. Katsuki thrived in winning, and he adapted quickly to change. He was always becoming better and better the more he trained. He was agile, fast, and powerful. With his explosion quirk and sharp mind, nothing can detain him. Y/n was sure he was going all out for this exercise, not holding back for anyone, not even her. Him and Izuku would probably bicker in the beginning, but she knew once they synced it’ll be hard to stop them.

“We’re so fucked!” Hanta whispered from behind the building at the ruin zone, as he saw Izuku take down Sen Kaibara from class 3-B with Katsuki’s help. They were hiding behind a tipped-over tall building. It almost touched the ground; this made the tipped tower of Pisa from Italy seem like a joke. All the buildings seemed as though they were ready to fall for how close they were to the ground.

“I would hate to be them.” Ochako mumbled quietly, crouched low to the ground.

She wasn’t scared to take either of her classmates on, she’d done it before for past battles, even if she never won, she never backed down from a fight. She came close to taking Katsuki down on their first year. Almost. She was even close to beating Izuku when they sparred last year for training before the sports festival. Still, no one wanted to be kicked in the back like Izuku was doing to Eijirou and tying him expertly from the back with a zip tie, ready to take to the jail cell at the center of USJ for the villain team.

His villainous actions had two of the three team members’ watching him shiver from the force he showed.

“Eh, we can take them.” Y/n shrugged nonchalantly looking over Hanta’s shoulder, seeing her boyfriend’s beat the crap out of their targets. Grimacing when she saw Katsuki literally slam Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu from class 3-B to the ground with a feral grin. Was it weird that she was lowkey turned on by their aggressive and villainous behavior? “We’ll be fine.” She waved her hand dismissively at Hanta and Ochako who thought she was being crazy if they could take on those two without getting broken bones.

They were waiting patiently for Shouto to give them the go, the three of them would charge in after they saw or felt any form of ice. Obviously, since Ochako didn’t know Shouto, Katsuki and Izuku were connected to Y/n through their telepathic bond they had to come up with a way to communicate. Besides only communicating with one, was still a hard task for Y/n to do. She didn’t want to accidentally let the others know of her plan. She was still connected to Shouto though, only to speak in code just in case the other two did hear her too.

“She’s somewhere around her.” Izuku mindlessly commented towards Katsuki as he tied Eijirou with Tetsutetsu.

“Of all the people I could’ve been paired with.” Katsuki sighed dramatically, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I already know you nerd, I felt her a mile away.” He smirked towards Izuku who narrowed his eyes at him.

Hanta’s eyes widened at hearing their conversation, he forgot how they were connected to Y/n because of her quirk. Depending on how her emotions ran, they could pin-point her like a map. It’s not like everyone knew, it was only a few people who knew what started their romance. It was a matter of time before they got into the relationship they were in now.

“Y/n…” Hanta’s dark eyes glided to his best friend.

Y/n looking down in embarrassment mumbled, “I’m sorry okay! I can’t control how I feel when I see them.”

Ochako not understanding them furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. “What are you talking about?”

Hanta not sparing a glance kept his eyes trained on their obstacle, “Nothing to worry your pretty little head of Uraraka.”

“Okay, I say we switch to plan B. I’m going to go out there and distract them, you guys wait for Shouto. If we take them down now, it will be much easier to take everyone else.” Y/n shook her hands nervously, she didn’t know if she was ready to take them on just yet.

“Are you insane?!” Hanta whisper yelled. “They will murder you, take you down in seconds.”

Y/n rolling her eyes, stared at him. “Thanks for the load of confidence oh best friend of mine. Besides I don’t need to take them down, I just need to distract them long enough to get our plan in motion.”

“I’m worried for you. I don’t think you’ve actually felt a real punch from Kat.” Hanta tried to warn her.

Y/n not listening to Hanta’s warning took the chance to escape her safe zone and ran towards her imminent doom. Hanta tried to grab her, however he quickly lost the grip of her arm when it slid easily from his hand because of the material of her silk tuxedo coat. Hearing him groan out in agitation.

“Just wait for the signal!” She yelled back at him.

“Dammit it Y/n! Don’t get hurt too badly.”

Being able to feel her presence Izuku turned towards her direction and smiled when he saw his girlfriend run up to them and stopping not the far away. “Hey there, we’ve been looking for you.”

Y/n tilting her head to the side questioned him. “How did you know I was in a hero team?”

“Your father.” Katsuki shrugged after he taped Eijirou and Tetsutetsu’s mouth to shut them up as they tried to warn Y/n to run away. Slapping the black tape on their skin with ease, the tape given to him by his instructors, muffling the hardened quirked duo’s protests.

Y/n’s eyes glided to the two detained heroes in training she needed to get to safety, since this was technically a simulation, and her boyfriends were villains, she couldn’t hold back on the defense attacks either. Should she go all out now or wait until the festival? She kind of wanted it to be a surprise.

“Well at least that confirmed my theory.” Y/n sighed.

Izuku tilting his head, smiled proudly at her. “You knew?”

Shrugging Y/n gave him a closed eyed smile. “Let’s just say having a boyfriend who obsesses over the littlest details of plans can make someone observe everything around them too.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“It was meant to be.” Y/n grinned at him, a sparkle in those e/c eyes of hers.

Izuku nodded understanding her. This wasn’t the first time he’s seen her beautiful mind at work. After a pause and like a flip being switched, getting into the role of his villainous character, he licked his lips while staring at Y/n’s now scarlet eyes. “You’re a pretty little thing, you have a boyfriend?”

Y/n rolling her eyes playfully from his roleplay, smirked at him. “I do. Three actually.”

“Lucky them.”

Tetsutetsu sounding muffled tried to yell something to get their attention, Katsuki rolling his eyes un-taped him. “Can you two not do this right now! We get it you’re in love with each other! Y/n even if he is playing as a villain, take it seriously! Would you really flirt with someone that was on the other-”

Katsuki already tired of hearing him, double taped him to keep him quiet again. “Shut it tin can, we’re in charge here.”

Shamelessly, Y/n shrugged her shoulders. “You can’t blame me Tetsutetsu, he’s a cute villain.” Y/n winked towards Izuku, “They both are…” Then sent a kiss over to Katsuki who was fighting the corner of his lip from growing into a smile. “But you’re right. I’m here to stop you two.”

She took a fighting stance, one leg behind her and knees slightly bent. One hand in front of her, while the other was near her waist facing them. She will need both hands to use her smoke for distance, then us combat skills up close when their quirk was no longer active.

“Who wants to go first?” Voice sweet and menacing, her eyes glowed scarlet ready to take them on.

Chapter Text

Katsuki not waiting for Izuku to take the first step, used his quirk to propel himself to his girlfriend. His palms lit up with a golden tinge of orange, fluorescent light as he sped over like a torpedo to where she stood. Y/n already knowing he would be the first to cave, wasted no time to surround them in pink smoke as he got closer. Humming to submerge them into a cloud of pink smoke. Both, Katsuki and Izuku knew breathing in the pink smoke would drug them rendering them useless. The positive they gathered from their training with her, was they had to breathe in the minimum as possible, to lessen the time it would take for her quirk to affect them. If they did this, they could fight and capture her before they became unable to. The training with her, was also training for them if they ever faced her in the sports festival as a foe.

The only way to get rid of the smoke was to either knock her unconscious, submerge her in water or blow it away. And that is exactly what Katsuki tried to do when he got closer and swung his legs forward, one arm pointed towards Y/n to attack her with one of his close-range explosions. Attempting to blow the smoke away with this strategy. This was the first time he was using a more powerful approach than he’s had before. He knew he would take her down in an instant. There wasn’t much Y/n could do with her quirk if it didn’t work.

However, Katsuki breathed in the pink smoke more than he intended to, as he got closer. His senses becoming slower than usual.

Y/n was also using the full extent of her quirk she wasn’t holding back. Unfortunately for Katsuki, once he took in a certain amount of her smoke, that was it for his quirk. Just like with Aizawa using his eyes. When Y/n used her smoke, her opponents quirk would turn off. Katsuki’s eyes widened slightly when no sparks came out of his hand. And still in midair, he was losing momentum rather quickly, he needed to lessen his fall somehow. When the ground came extremely close, he tucked and rolled, tumbling, and rolling on the ground, causing some scratches on his exposed skin in the process. He was lucky he hadn’t broken any bones, maybe a few scrapes here and there but it was better than the alternative.

Now on the floor, Katsuki was only a couple of feet away from Y/n. In the end he got what he wanted. However, he will have to fight in a daze because of her quirk’s effects on his senses and fight quirkless. Still, this would not deter Katsuki Bakugou. No, this was the start for him. He was not a quitter, and he would fight until the end. Even if he was stumbling around drunk, as he attempted to get on his feet.

Once he was on his feet, though it took him a minute. He rolled his shoulders back to prepare for the fight. It’s not like he hasn’t fought with her before, they’ve done it many times. But this was different. In the training rooms, they would go slow to read each other’s movements and give her practice of what to do when she was in a real fight. Her training with Katsuki consisted of using her quirk more, rather than just hand to hand combat like it did with Shouto.

Scarlet eyes met vermillion ones in a challenge. Both squaring off to go all out on this battle.  

Not wasting any time, both ran towards each other, one’s actions more sluggish than the other. Y/n will use the combat skills she learned from Shouto to fight Katsuki. She hoped it would be enough to take down the boulder of a man she called her boyfriend. She might not be as strong as him, but she was agile and fast. Like a graceful gazelle, who fought in swift and rapid motions. Since Y/n had the upper hand because Katsuki had no quirk at the moment, she took this chance to try and get close to him to hypnotize him with her purple smoke. She knew she wouldn’t leave this battle unscathed. Still, she just hoped it wouldn’t be bad to where she would have to go to recovery girl.

She would rather not go anywhere close to the nurse, for how scared she still was from any medical staff getting near her.   

Nails digging into his gloved hands, tightly into a fist, Katsuki tried to punch Y/n at full force, and with each swing, she gracefully dodged each coming force with the palm of her hands as she expertly slapped his attempts away from hitting her. He would take a step forward, and she a step back in defense, when she dodged each hit.

A dance between opponents.

Grunts and palm’s coming in contact with palm’s, could be heard with every passing second, each swing and block coming and going as fast as it came. They both knew each other’s fighting styles so well because of how often they trained together. This would not only be a battle of strategy but endurance as well. What made it harder for the h/c haired girl, was keeping the smoke up to keep Izuku at bay. She knew, once he saw the smoke Izuku wouldn’t want to get close to it and breathe it in willingly because it would be a huge disadvantage for him.

He was powerful with his quirks, that was a no brainer. However, since he got his quirk from All Might, he’s been relying on it too much. It’s been a while since he’s had to fight quirkless, and since training with Y/n he’s had to get adjusted as well.

“Come on sweetheart, is that all you got?” Katsuki taunted her as he attempted to hit her again, and instantly being blocked away.

It also helped quite a lot that she was connected to him mentally, because she could see what he was thinking. Reading each move that came as fast as it popped into his mind. One swing here, a palm to push it away, a kick to throw of balance and a jump to dodge.

Heavily breathing Y/n grinned maliciously. “I think you’re the one struggling here Suki, it won’t be long now. We both now, you don’t really know how to fight without your quirk.”

Growling, Katsuki’s eyes glinted with a promise to hurt. “Careful Y/n. Being my girlfriend doesn’t mean I’m holding back.”

“I would be insulted if you did. So, give me your best shot King Explosion Murder.”

Katsuki getting tired of the taunting game, took one step back and swung harder than he’s had, aiming for her stomach. Y/n wanting her own plan to work, and already knowing his intentions. Let his fist come in contact with her abdomen. Never one to shy away from pain, Y/n let it happen willingly to kickstart her plan into motion.

Fuck, it hurt. And it heard like it hurt, she was sure everyone in the vicinity heard the force of Katsuki’s fist, meet her almost bare skin. The downside of her hero suit was, not much could protect her if she ever did get in a real fistfight.

The air was knocked out of her, and she wheezed and tumbled to the ground. Her hands reaching out to stop herself from fully collapsing.

Katsuki’s eyes widened in fear when he realized it was harder than he intended to be. Sure, he wasn’t one to hold back when fighting a girl, but he never did more than necessary when it came to fighting. Even if he threatened to kill people, he never meant it. It was only a figure of speech. He thought she was going to block like she’d been doing, and that is exactly what Y/n was counting on him to think. She needed to get hit for this to work.

However, seeing his girl, dry heaving and holding on to her stomach as she winced in pain and knowing he was the cause had his heart-wrenching. He knew he’d gone too far. Whenever they sparred, they tended to leave each other with bruises, but non however, left her looking pathetic like this on the floor.

Subconsciously he took a step forward to help her, already regretting the force he used.

“Don’t you dare feel pity for me.” Y/n’s voice was hoarse and low, sending shivers of regret to the ash blond man.

Taking his shocked frozen state to her advantage, she jumped on him. Her body ached from the hit, but she’d dealt with worse. To her that hit was child’s play. Sure, she hadn’t been hit like that in a while, but this was a battle. She wouldn’t start crying because of some pain and bruises. If she truly wanted to be a hero, she’d have to take everything in, even the pain.

Startling him, Y/n clung to him with all her might from behind him, keeping him in a headlock. She didn’t want him to pass out, on the contrary, she needed him to take down Izuku. Because she knew, there would be no way she could take Izuku by herself. Unfortunately, she needed to use Katsuki.

Struggling to get her off him, Katsuki tried to pry her arms away from his neck. His windpipe being deprived of oxygen, always hating fighting close to close combat for this reason. He hated ending up in this situation, always getting claustrophobic. He never liked when an enemy was behind him, he still had trauma from the sludge villain incident in middle school. So instead of letting things get this far, he would usually take down his opponents in one go. However, fighting quirkless truly became a problem.

“I’m so sorry Katsuki, I know how much you hate this. But I must win… I just have to. My father will question what I’ve been doing with you three if I don’t go all out. He may not hate you three, but he’ll use anything to stop us from getting any closer than we already are. I just know it.”

Unable to answer her and being in the perfect position she needed to set her next step in motion. Y/n turned Katsuki’s head with her tight grip and kissed him hard. For the second time he was thrown off guard. However, it didn’t take long for him to melt into the kiss like butter. His body relaxed becoming putty in her hands. With his help, he brought her to his front and gripped her ass, to hold her up, holding her closer to him, not leaving any space in between them.

Y/n pulling on the small hairs of the nape of his neck, made him groan to bend to her will. Slowly she slithered down his body and deepened the kiss. She really missed his lips. She’s been craving them since they kissed that night in her room. This wasn’t how she wanted to do it, but she was willing to play dirty if it got Aizawa to acknowledge her strength and back off from their relationship.

“Darlin…” Katsuki mumbled in between the kiss.

“Yes daddy…”

“Fuck don’t call me that right now… We’re supposed…” Y/n pulled him impossibly closer to her, biting on his bottom lip, “to be…” interrupting every word that left his mouth, “…fighting.”

Every one of her actions, had him breathlessly under her control. He shivered from the feeling of her tongue, fighting with his own. Honestly Katsuki didn’t give a damn about the fight right now, the feel of her lips on his made him crave for more. Gods he missed her lips too, the way she would breathe in between kisses to try and keep going, attempting to prolong it. He wanted to be somewhere right about now, somewhere alone with her, where they could play with each other.

Unwillingly a low moan left him, when she pulled him by the loop his pants and her hand brushed on his growing hard-on. He gripped the smaller of her back and without restraint fell deeper into the world of her love. He should be upset, fight her off, do what was right. They were still in class, but he didn’t care. All his senses and focus were zeroed in on her, and the roller coaster of emotions she was erupting in him. He was falling into the depths of her desire, like a siren calling out to him, and he knew it was wrong to do this right now, but he couldn’t stop.

He wouldn’t.

What Katsuki didn’t know was how much her quirk was affecting him in that moment, he breathed in too much of her smoke to think clearly. And that’s exactly what Y/n wanted to happen. The kiss was just a bonus, to not feel bad in manipulating him.

At the same time, she was kissing him, she also blew the purple smoke into his mouth for him to swallow eagerly as they shared a passionate kiss. Hypnotizing him for her plan to work. This felt so wrong to her, on so many levels. She hated manipulating people to bend so easily like this.

However, a small part of her was excited. There was something so enticing of having full control of Katsuki Bakugou. The person who never gave up, never gave in. As quickly as the thought came into her mind, she brushed it off. She didn’t know if she was ever going to be okay with her villainous quirk.

With half-lidded eyes, Katsuki continued to kiss his girlfriend without remorse or self-control. The kiss going from feral to slow and sensual, tongues intertwining, shared shallow breaths and the taste of each other so inviting and insatiable. He didn’t care if he would be a tool for her now. He fell so easily into her trap, like a vixen trapping her pray.

Was he ashamed of it? Not at all. Would he get revenge later? Oh, fuck yeah, he would. He was going to make her squirm and melt, like she was doing to him.

Opening her eyes, and with annoyance in having to cut their make out session short. Y/n took a step back to look at her handy work. Katsuki tried to follow her lips as she stepped away from him. However, after the small resistance, she knew the purple smoke was working. He just stood there like a robot with eyes closed. He was still in there, she knew that. She however, always hated when he became a puppet for her to use to her disposal. Of course, she would never do that to him. But the thought of taking his free will, always made her feel sick inside no matter how many times, he told her to stop thinking that way.

A part of her would always hate this aspect of her quirk.

After calming her erratic breathing and taking small breaths to settle down. She called to him, “Katsuki open your eyes.” It was a simple command, one to see if he was truly under her quirk. She knew he was, she just wanted to double check. Immediately Katsuki’s vermillion eyes stared eagerly to her burning scarlet ones waiting for a command. “Can you tell me what you’re thinking?”

In autopilot and with no fire behind the voice she loved to hear, he responded in monotone. “I’m thinking how badly I want to be alone with you right now.”

Cheeks burning crimson Y/n gawked from his response. “Ahem, right… okay… Um saving that for later… I need you to do something for me.”

“Anything.”

Y/n grimaced, it sounded different when he said it while under her control rather than when he’s said it willingly to her before in affection to prove his loyalty. Shaking her head from her grim thoughts and forcing herself not to cower away from her task, she took his hand in hers and kissed the inside of his wrist.

Katsuki could still see and feel everything, and he was endeared from the gesture. Knowing she was doing it to lessen the blow to his pride.

“I need you to fight and capture Izuku for me.” Katsuki’s vermillion eyes shown with determination to not disappoint her. Eyes glowing with flecks of scarlet. Before he could leave, however, she whispered. “But please don’t hurt him too much.”

Katsuki internally growled, he hated holding back. However, there was nothing he could do about it. He was under her complete command. He could not fight of her request even if he wanted to.

With only one nod in acknowledgment, he took off towards his new opponent. Disappearing within the pink smoke that surrounded them and was keeping Izuku away.

Izuku was nervous, still, he wouldn’t back down. When he saw Katsuki willingly go into the smoke his eyes rolled in annoyance, he played right into what Y/n wanted. Izuku wasn’t as power hungry as his childhood friend. He had to think rationally, knowing if he breathed in, even just a tiny amount of her smoke he would be affected and so would his quirk. Unfortunately for him, he needed to think clearly, he hasn’t fought with someone as smart and cunning as Y/n before.

He’s learned she’s a force to be reckoned with in the months they’ve gotten to know each other and spar. It was almost like a chess battle of who could say checkmate faster than the other. It was one of the many reasons why he’s fallen so fast for her. She wasn’t just another pretty face; she was smart, deceptive in battle, selfless and strong both physically and mentally.

Startled out of his thoughts, Izuku’s emerald eyes widened when he saw Katsuki running at him at full speed. Not wasting any time, he let blackwhip engulf Katsuki, trapping him like a caught fish.

Katsuki not showing any annoyance or emotion whatsoever, gripped the black-fluorescent whips with his hands and pulled with all his might, slithering out of the confinements easily and pulling Izuku towards him. Once Izuku was in his tight grip, he grabbed Izuku by the neck and tightened his hold to cut his airway.

Izuku’s vision was darkening by the second, the corners of his vision turning into black fog. He kept trying to breathe and claw his way out of his friends tightened grip to no avail.

“K-kacchan…” Izuku’s voice cracked while trying to wiggle out of Katsuki’s grasp.

Izuku couldn’t think a way to get out of his hold. He could use the air force of One-for-All to get out of his grip but being this close to him, would end up hurting his best friend badly and he wanted to avoid that. He could end up killing him, and he wasn’t going to take that chance. He had to reach him some other way.

“Sn-nap out of it.”

Not even sparing a second thought, Katsuki punched Izuku under the jaw and threw him to the ground with extreme force.

Izuku’s shoulder hurt from the concrete and jaw ached from the contact of his fist. His bones rattled and vibrated with pain. Skin aching and hurting from being hit. He almost bit his own tongue. Damn it’s been a while; he’s felt Katsuki’s full strength. Coughing and spitting out blood, breathing in heavily. His lungs burned from the deprivation. Danger sense, the part of his quirk that has kept him alive on missions for these past years, started to go off violently. Begging him to run away.

He spared a glance and saw the menacing look in Katsuki’s vermillion eyes. His best friend’s eyes, burned with glowing red flecks and on cue, Y/n stepped out of her smoke. Looking oh so beautiful and deadly at the same time. With slow precise strides she stepped into Izuku’s eyesight and crouched low to his trembling form.

She reached out with her fingers and ran them through his soft green tresses, attempting to calm the erratic beat of his heart. And like a moth to a flame, and the show of love and tenderness, Izuku wasted no time in basking in the light of her essence.

“You can rest now Izu, let me take care of the rest.” She whispered delicately to him. Sounding so sad and hurt.

He wanted to desperately help vanish those frown lines on her forehead, and the tremble of her lips. Izuku knew this would be hard for her, but he didn’t realize how much Y/n had to push through her negative emotions of herself to use her quirk.

Y/n not wasting any time for him to start thinking clearly engulfed him in pink smoke, instantly relaxing his senses. Izuku’s body slacked into her touch, his quirk deactivating. Blackwhip and danger sense vanishing like blown smoke.

“Good boy, just like that.”

Izuku’s eyes began to shine with the scarlet flecks, matching her own eye color. “Baby I-”

“I got you my sweet, freckled shooting star. I’m so deeply sorry for hurting you…” She leaned in and blew purple smoke into his parted lips.

His hold on the back of her neck loosening, he didn’t even know when he desperately reached out to touch her somehow. Izuku eagerly breathed in what she gave him and let out a breathless sigh of relief when he gave full control of himself to her. Closing his eyes and relaxing, his face ached from the brutal punch Katsuki swung at him. However, with Y/n’s numbing effect of her quirk, he barely felt a thing now.

Y/n’s scarlet eyes burned so bright like lava. Feeling a headache forming from the overuse of her quirk, but she would have to push through it. She just needed them for her team’s plan to work. Surely, she could push past the ache, she’ll worry once her vision starts to blur and eyes bleed.

“Izuku, can you walk?” She asked in worry to her boyfriend.

She told Katsuki not to beat the crap out of him, and apparently this was the best Katsuki could do. Izuku nodding once, got up with the help of Y/n as she helped him get back on his feet.

Looking between both young men, that stared into her soul waiting for their next task. It hurt her, to see them like this. It was only for today’s training, but she already missed the goofiness that came from Izuku and his rambling mannerism. She missed how Katsuki would blow up for any comment, and how he would threaten anyone that got on his nerves. What she saw in front of her, weren’t the young men she fell for. No, they were mere puppets to do her biding.

“Right, well let’s go.” She whispered silently, and even though it was barely above a whisper they heard her and instantly started to follow her.

While Katsuki and Izuku were fighting, she’d gotten a chance to save Tetsutetsu and Eijirou, unbinding them and telling them to take their third teammate and look for other hero students to help them out. They saw how fast Katsuki bent so easily to Y/n’s will and they were a tiny bit horrified. And she felt and saw that in their eyes, she just decided to ignore it, for the time being. She would deal with all the negative thoughts her peers had about her quirk later. If this changed how they viewed her, there was nothing she could do about it.

Unfortunately, this was part of her quirk, and they would have to accept it, herself included. Even if it was easier said than done.

Hanta saw the approaching girl with Katsuki and Izuku in tow, looking calm as ever. At first, he thought they captured her, however, with the way they were acting he knew they were under Y/n’s control. Sighing in relief from not seeing her hurt too badly, though he did question the way she held her stomach with one hand. As they got closer, his eyes widened slightly when he saw the big pinkish mark on her skin, under her black see through attire. He ran towards her with Ochako not far behind.

“What happened!?” He demanded once he was close.

“Hey…” She whispered sheepishly. “Don’t worry I’m fine. Just a bruise nothing too serious. I’m okay really.” She tried to reassure him, wincing when he touched the tender skin. He was about to say something to Katsuki because he knew right away it had been him, however, “Hanta I’m fine really. I didn’t block him on purpose. He had to hit me for my plan to work.”

“Estas bien pinche loca güey, ¿qué piensas como van a actuar los demás cuando vean esto? Especialmente tu familia, ¿eh?” (“You idiot, you’re fucking crazy. How do you think everyone is going to act when they see this? Huh? Especially your family.”)

Rolling her eyes, Y/n stood her ground. “Hanta, te quiero, pero que esperas? Si voy a pelear en el futuro como una profesional, cosas así van a suceder. Y por favor no le digas a nadie, ni se cómo le voy a explicarle at Katsuki que no se odio a el mismo. Porque clara mente hice yo esto a propósito para ganar.” (“Hanta, I love you, but what do you expect? If I’m going to become a pro in the future and fight, things like this will happen. And please don’t tell anyone, I don’t even know how I’m going to explain myself to Katsuki, so he won’t hate himself. I did this un purpose to win.”)

Hanta with his hands on his hips, looked up to the sky in a plea for help, does his best friend not know any other way to win or get what she wants without having to harm herself? Shaking his head and knowing now wasn’t the time to get into an argument. He took a calming breath. Later… Later he will scold her for being so reckless with herself. She truly did beat the top three students of their class when it came to recklessness. He was scared she wasn’t going to make it out in the hero world if she kept sacrificing herself like this.

“How’s your eyesight doing? And don’t lie, Todoroki told me you would.” Hanta’s dark eyes glided towards his best friend after his stare lingered a little too long on her bruise. He knew Katsuki would be pissed off at himself if he could show any emotions right now.

Ochako, not understanding their full conversation but getting the gits of it when she saw the bruise and the way Y/n took a defending stance in front of Katsuki timidly spoke up. “Aizawa what are your drawbacks.”

“My eyesight gets really bad, and I get headaches.” Y/n kept her answer straightforward.

“Wrong. You lose your vision. Your eyes start to bleed, and you have migraines to the point of rendering you immobile. Don’t lie to lessen her worries. For someone who doesn’t like liars, you sure do it a lot.”

Eyes burning scarlet, Y/n’s eyes narrowed in annoyance. This was why, she hated working with the people she loved. They always treated her like she would break at any moment. “First of all, it’s not a lie. It’s just a nicer way to not traumatize her. And secondly, you need to tone it down Hanta. I know you’re worried, but can we save this for later?”

“Fine.”

“Great.”

Ochako waving her hands in front of herself to get their attention, used a soothing voice. “Guys don’t get into a fight. We’re all adults here and besides we have to go, Todoroki-kun shot off some ice towards our left not that long ago.”

Y/n and Hanta ignoring their raging emotions, one for not being taken seriously and the other for caring and being scared for their friend. Turned their heads towards the direction of the pointy ice sculptured mountain Shouto created.

“Let’s go.” Was all Hanta said, after taking a moment to calm down.

Y/n and Hanta began to walk to where Shouto was, probably working with other hero teams to get an easier win. They hadn’t notice, the short brunette girl from their team straying behind. Ochako didn’t mean to fall behind, but she couldn’t help it when her eyes landed with emerald ones. Staring back at her with no emotion. Silently shivering from not seeing any resemblance whatsoever from the person she still held feelings for. She couldn’t stop her mind from going back to the conversation she had with her friend at the bus, when they were first making their way over to USJ.

“You’re so strong Ochako. I admire that from you. I still think it’s unfair though.” They sneered; voice laced with venom.  

“There’s nothing I can do about it. If he’s happy that’s all I care for. Besides, I’ve never seen him look so carefree. I think she brings a better side to him…” Ochako whispered.  

Her heart still hurt whenever she glanced in their direction, laughing and being practically in love with each other already. Was she really that easy to replace? She didn’t hate Y/n, but she couldn’t help the little green monster that ached in her insides. A part of her was not only jealous but angry too. Even though she was the one that broke it off because of her fear, she couldn’t help the negative emotions that erupted when she saw them together.  

“That’s not what I heard. There’s been rumors of her controlling them.” They feigned concerned for the freckled young man. “Are you sure, that’s not what’s really going on? I mean how can he replace you like nothing and so quickly too? Like you said, he’s never acted this way before. So, who’s not to say, she’s using her quirk to make him act so differently. Forgetting about you. Maybe a part of him still loves you, and he’s calling out for help.” Their words glided like honey with fake concern, trying to get Ochako to burst at the seams. And they internally smiled, for how easy poor Ochako was falling for every word that left their mouth.  

Ochako’s eyebrows furrowed in worry.  “What do you mean?”

“Don’t you remember? She has a mind quirk, like Shinsou, and I’ve seen them training a couple of times. Her smoke can literally drug and control people. What if this whole time, they’ve been drugged to like her, to do whatever she pleases. I mean come on… What person agrees so willingly to do whatever someone says? And only after knowing them for a couple of months. Don’t you think it’s odd?”  

Ochako eyes glided towards the back, seeing how desperately Izuku clung to Y/n’s hand and how they both laughed at something Shouto said, while Y/n pinched his puffed-out cheek, when he pouted at them both. It seemed genuine, none of it looked forced. Still, though… maybe their usual quiet friend was on to something. “But-”  

“Don’t you still love Midoriya?” They were reaching for anything now, they had to get Ochako to do this and create a barrier between them. They had to isolate the weakest link and right now, it was the girl who had isolated herself from everyone.

“I do, but if he’s happy then-”

“Just watch them carefully Ochako, if at all you see Midoriya not acting like himself, it’s your duty to protect the people you care for.”

Ochako’s loyalty was beginning to crack.

She wanted Izuku to be happy, he deserved to be. Though, not if he was a puppet. What she was seeing, confirmed her friends’ warnings. Y/n never gave her any doubt or worry that she may treat Izuku badly. But was he willingly one hundred percent in this weird relationship they had? Ochako didn’t know anything about the girl, other than what she told them and what they learned through paper.

However, what if they rescued a traitor?

What if Y/n was actually with the villains this whole time? Telling them of what her classmates were doing? Could Ochako blindly trust someone she didn’t know? No, she couldn’t. She was a hero after all, and they were too many red flags about Y/n’s rescue. Too many red flags about how she was able to get along with anyone. The h/c haired girl could wear a fake smile and have everyone trust her and strike when they least expected it. All she needed was to gain the trust of the people, everyone fully trusted and she did.

With Izuku, Katsuki and Shouto’s trust. Who wouldn’t trust her if they believed in her? She even got Aizawa, Hanta and Hitoshi to trust her fully. Mina and Momo are her best friends…

Everyone loves her, while they all forgot about Ochako.

What if this had been her plan all along. What if she was working with the league of villains?  

Ochako’s hand trembled with realization. She had to put a stop to her now, before anyone else got hurt. She had to protect those she loved, her friend was right. Ochako couldn’t just watch from behind the scenes anymore, she had to do something.

And unfortunately, with that mental spiral the seed of doubt was planted in Ochako successfully by their ‘caring friend.’

“Y/n.” Ochako called to the girl in warning.

Y/n at hearing her tone, turned towards her direction with a wavering smile, she still felt bad about using her quirk and Hanta’s scolding. But she had to get over herself, this was her life now. And she knew she could help people. She wanted to help as many as she could, because even if no one was there for her, that was no excuse to turn her back on the world. Besides in the end she was saved, by her now family and friends.

She was so thankful of everyone she met and befriended. She wanted to do the same for someone else. If she had the power to help, it was her duty to do it. Even if she didn’t spend a lot of time with her parents, they taught her values that will stay with her forever. They always told her, if someone’s in need, and you can be the helping hand, never hesitate to give it. Even if they weren’t rich, what little they had they always shared their wealth. Demonstrating this by helping their neighbors, stray animals, taking care of Rosalinda. The list could go on and on, of how many people they helped.

Hanta stopped as well when he heard Ochako. His eyes narrowed from the way Ochako was standing, the shorter brunette girl quickly took Izuku’s hand and brought him behind her to protect him from who she thought was the enemy.

“What are you doing?” Y/n asked with raised eyebrows, confused of the way she was acting towards her. “We need to go Uraraka. Shouto’s waiting for-”

“What did you do to them?” Ochako’s voice dropped an octave, threat evident in her tone. Y/n baffled and thrown off guard, tried to take a step towards the girl. “Stop! I asked what you’ve been doing to them?”

Scoffing, tilting her head and crossing her arms she took a calming breath before responding, quickly catching on. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. I already told you they were part of the plan. With them working with us, it would be an easier win. I did tell you, if they were villains, we would have to capture them to use against everyone else?”

“That’s not what I’m talking about.” Ochako’s brown eyes burned with anger.

Hanta seeing the defensive stance Ochako had, put his hands up in a non-threatening gesture. He had to deescalate the situation before it got worse, he could already tell what Ochako was blaming Y/n of. “Uraraka, please calm down you don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Yes, I do! Look at them Sero, they’re like zombies. What if she’s been doing this to them all a long.”

Y/n looked at her, mouth open in shock. She wasn’t serious right? She wasn’t blaming her for something in the middle of a training exercise. Y/n felt anger rise from the accusation, she would never do that to them willingly. She felt disgusted by even using her quirk in the first place and for someone to just blame her and make her look like a villain did not sit right with her.

Taking a calming breath because she knew, she couldn’t get agitated like Ochako was or it would make it worse. She told Hanta, “Tape them.”

“What?”

“Uraraka has some things to say, and we still need them captured. I’m going to turn off my quirk. So please tape them.” Y/n spoke calmly to her best friend, who only nodded in return.

Hanta felt his heartbeat speed up, from the confrontation that was about to happen. Taping both Izuku and Katsuki back-to-back and tying them to a pole nearby. He made sure to put extra tape on Katsuki’s hands so he wouldn’t escape so easily. Hanta’s tape was strong, but it wouldn’t hold Katsuki for long. He just hoped whatever Ochako was feeling right now, Y/n could ease her worries. He was just glad Ochako still trusted him enough to willingly hand over Izuku, even though she had done it with evident panic in her eyes.

Y/n facing off with Ochako cracked her neck to the side, eyes going back to her natural color when she deactivated her quirk. Staring at the shorter girl expectantly. Hearing a couple of groans coming from the back, probably Izuku and Katsuki waking up from her hypnosis.

“The fuck’s going on here?” Katsuki asked in a slur.

Y/n ignoring him motioned for Ochako to speak. “Go on then, what do you want to know. Because clearly, you’ve made up your mind about me already. So, what is it then?”

Izuku waking up from his induced slumber, blinked to get the blurriness out of his eyesight. When it was finally clear, he tried to move, however, was unsuccessful when he saw the tape confining him. He was about to ask what had happened. However, he saw Y/n and Ochako facing each other in a way that would intel a fight. He was confused because weren’t they in a team together?

Ochako not wasting a moment and itching to protect her friends asked. “What did you do to them?”

“I used my quirk, to make them follow my command, while at the same time deactivating their quirk so they wouldn’t fight back. Unless you wanted them to beat me senseless so they could capture me. Though I doubt they would go that far. Still, I did what had to be done.” Y/n answered with her jaw tense, every word came out curt and straight to the point. If there was another thing, she hated the most other than lying, was when people questioned her intentions. Not once, did she give anyone any doubt in what she was doing.

For it to come from one of her lover’s ex-girlfriends, well it was sort of a cosmic joke, wasn’t it?

“You’re telling me, Izuku’s jaw looks bruised because Bakugou was following your command?” Ochako bit out, did Y/n really have to make him hit Izuku that hard.

Damn, she knows to hit where it hurts. “I didn’t tell him to attack him at full strength. I actually told him to hold back.”

Scoffing softly, not believing the girl, Ochako rolled her eyes. “Right, you did. Because me and Sero were there to hear what you told him to do. Don’t you think you’re harming them more than helping?”

“You don’t have to beat around the bush Uraraka just tell me what’s really on your mind.”

“Did you use your quirk to get them to agree to this weird relationship you four have.” Ochako asked bluntly, obviously upset that Y/n could really be a traitor. And to think she almost let her guard down to accept the girl.

In a small voice, and quiver, Y/n asked in a hurtful tone. “Do you think I would really do something like that?” It was almost inaudible.

Ochako asked her the one thing that made her question from the very beginning why they’d gotten so close to begin with and after she was finally accepting what they had was real.

“I don’t know you well enough to know what your true intentions are. Just answer the question. Don’t you think it’s odd how quickly they attached themselves to you, like if you’ve been long lost friends? Don’t you find it weird that whatever you say, they listen to. I can understand Izuku. Still, not once have I seen Bakugou bend over backwards for anyone else other than you. And Todoroki has a lot of trusting issues. He doesn’t just trust whoever. Especially not a stranger.”

With every word that left her mouth, Y/n’s heart felt like it was being tightened around a noose. Becoming tighter and tighter by the second. She felt a knot form in her throat, one she tried to swallow down, but wouldn’t budge. There was truth to Ochako’s words. Y/n knew Ochako was questioning her because she cared for her friends, and she didn’t want anything to happen to them. And Y/n was the outcast of class 3-A. She just recently joined. How could they trust her so easily without any restraint? Had she used her quirk without knowing?

It felt like a whole was punched straight through her chest, the ache so intense it made her hold her breath. Her heart felt like it was tearing apart. She never had any bad intentions, but… Ochako could be right.

Whatever work Shouto, Izuku and Katsuki had done to have Y/n accept this, flew out the window. Even if no one had any insight of their true feelings for one another, everything the brunette girl was telling her held some truth. Y/n hated taking away anyone’s free will and all she’s been doing this whole time was taking away their choices. Hell, they rescued her because she took a part of them away, begging for help. Even just minutes ago, she took their choices away. Having two of her lovers fight each other, and they listened to her.

As though her word was law. Because that’s what her quirk was made to be.

“Y/n don’t listen to what she’s saying. She doesn’t know what’s really going on.” Hanta tried to reassure his best friend when he saw a single lone tear slip down her cheek.

She heard him, she did, but to her it sounded as though she was underwater.   

Looking downcast, Y/n whispered. “It’s okay Hanta. She has every right to doubt my intentions.” Facing the brunette girl again, Y/n put her hands up in surrender. “If it would make you feel more comfortable, I can drop out of the exercise –”

“The hell you will?!”

Y/n was startled out of her sorrow, growling coming from her blond boyfriend.

“Untie me dammit!” Katsuki yelled towards Hanta.

“I don’t know man…”

“Forget about the stupid battle for a minute… fuck…” Katsuki tried to take a deep breath to navigate through the pain. His heart ached from what Y/n was feeling, confirming what Ochako was saying, because what he was feeling wasn’t his. It was Y/n’s emotion. “Don’t you dare look away from me Y/n. What did I tell you before? People will never understand… please… ah, dammit! Release me so I can go to her…” Katsuki pleaded in pain towards Hanta, as he realized with every passing second Y/n was slipping away from them.

Katsuki was trying to help – she knew he was. However, it was only making it worse. Was he trying to help her because of the pain she was feeling, and she needed help and her quirk was forcing him to? Or because he truly wanted to be there for her and saw, not just felt the pain she was feeling.

She was so confused. She didn’t know what to do.

Hanta, at hearing his desperation quickly ran up to him and cut his tape with special scissors made to cut easily and cleanly through his taped quirk. Once he was out of the confinements, Katsuki tried to get up but fell back down by the force of her immense emotions. She was scared, he knew she was, and the heartbreaking fact was she was scared for them and not herself.

“Fucking round cheeks, you have no right to get in between what we have.” Katsuki fell over hands on the concrete as he tried to push himself to get up.

“Look at you Bakugou? Don’t you see she’s destroying you from the inside out?”

“Shut the fuck up! She’s not doing it on purpose…” Katsuki tried to get up but failed once again when his heart constricted. It was worse than the time Y/n was being manipulated by Shigaraki. He could tell with every word Ochako said, Y/n wanted to close in on herself. “Darlin, please, please don’t listen to her.” His voice broke, begging her not to spiral down a negative path. Begging her not to blame herself.

Y/n not sparing a glance at first, whispered. “I’m so sorry…” Her teary eyes finally met with his in pain, “I-I um…” She swallowed the lump in her throat. “I never meant to hurt you... any of you. Please believe that…” Her voice trembled, becoming quieter. Pulling on her fingers for how stressed and out of place she felt.

Then she ran. Ran away as fast as she could. Trying to take herself out of the equation, trying to save them from her.  

Hanta wanted to stop her, and talk her out of her doubts and fears, but there was nothing he could do. When hurt, Y/n always needed space, it was best not to coddle her when her mind ran wild. It pained him to see all of this unfold right in front of him and not be able to do anything. She became like a sister to him, and he wanted to stop Ochako from saying anything else, but he knew if he intervened it would only prove her crazy theory. Believing that he had been ensnared as well. When he wasn’t. Y/n gained his loyalty by being there for him, he trusted her because of who she was, not her quirk.

And unfortunately, because Ochako, never talked to anyone anymore she hadn’t gotten the chance to get to know Y/n as well.

Pushing past the pain, she continued to run. Her heart felt like it was breaking with each step she took away from them. But still she pushed on and ran off towards where her father would be. She would forfeit herself out of the competition. She couldn’t be near anyone right now, especially the people she’d been harming the most.

And as the thought of you’re a villain, a monster kept ringing in her mind, she quickly wiped the tears that spilled over freely. The last thing she heard were the pleas of Katsuki’s broken voice begging for her to come back.

Chapter Text

Fuck was Izuku pissed. He wanted to, so desperately with his entire soul, go after her. He felt the burning desire deep in his chest that he knew were his own feelings, and not hers. Begging for him to do something about this. He pleaded his legs, his mouth, anything in him to say something to stop her from spiraling into self-blame for the life she was forced to live.

However, she was gone as fast as the wind that blew harshly against him. Reminding him he failed her once again.

Y/n never chose this.

And the pain he was feeling it’s as though it rooted him senseless to the ground, dumbstruck, rendering him speechless. Leaving him immobile like a heavy boulder. He could feel tears form at the corner of his eyes. Was it because of her pain, or his own from being unable to stop her from leaving? It was probably from both. All the work the three of them put into having her see this as something real, and not fabricated like her quirk, went down the drain in a matter of seconds and all because of a couple of words.

All because of the person who broke his heart in the first place.

Izuku was never one to shy away from crying. His mother taught him it was okay for a man to cry too. It helped him navigate through his feelings and what each one meant. The Midoriya’s were heavy believers of letting it all out, to cleanse themselves of the hurt and emotional ache. Right now, he wanted to sob for the throbbing ache he felt, the hurt caused on him, and the pain caused to the one he cares for dearly. Ochako could break him all she wanted to, but there was no way in hell, he was going to let her do the same thing to the person he’s in love with…

Love…

He’s in love with her.

He loves Y/n, and the truth hit him like a ton of bricks.

However, was it too late?

Izuku wanted to laugh hysterically, he loves her, and he let her slip through his fingers just like when they first met. A parallel to sand running down his fingers even though he tried to desperately cling to it. Disappointing her yet again, even though she didn’t ask for anything, because she never did. He took deep breaths and pulled at the ends of his curly green forest hair in exasperation, the only movement he could muster at the moment. Of all the times for his love to be revealed.

No, no, no, no, no… He pleaded to himself. I need to get up. I need to stop her before she goes down this negative spiral that has nothing to do with who she really is. I know all too well what that feels like… but first…

“Kacchan… g-go find Y/n.”  Izuku gritted his teeth, his heart still ached but he would push past it.

He needed to. He felt the pain lessened a little the more distance she put between them, which was a blessing and a curse. Because he knew, the distance will only make her resolve that much harder to get through. Even if he admired how stubborn she was for never giving up in what she believed in, in some instances he hated it too.

Katsuki’s vermillion eyes glided towards his rival and best friend. “F-fix, whatever the f-fuck this is…” Unable to form any other words, he breathed in through the pain burning in him as well.

Izuku could have sworn he saw him wipe his eyes with his gloved palm, but he wasn’t going to dwell on it now. He knew Katsuki and probably Shouto were as affected on this as well. The four of them were connected in more ways than one. He just hoped if neither him nor Katsuki would get to Y/n. Shouto could reach her somehow before it was too late.  

“I-I can take you to her, just tell me where to go. It’ll be faster if I carry you.” Hanta offered, already knowing how Y/ns location could be trailed like a map through pain only Shouto, Izuku and Katsuki had a direct line to.

He was sure Katsuki was going to deny his help. However, he was utterly surprised when he quickly nodded, accepting help right away with no snarky comments. Not like he could really speak right now. It was taking all his willpower to get up, feeling cold sweats go down his temple and spine from the aching hole he could feel in his heart. It’s as though he was getting sick, sucker punched right through his emotional sensors. He was afraid all would come out, would be pained whimpers.

He may not want to have what he called the extras, see him as this weak person, but for Y/n he didn’t care right now. He too, knew well, what she would want to do. And there was no way in hell he was going to let her do something as stupid and give up on what they have for a stupid reason like ‘doing it for their own good’. Yes, she was stubborn, but so was he. Especially with what he wanted.

Hanta may have felt as though he could not do anything to help her, but he knew it would be different coming from them. Because as weak as they were for her, in turn she was also weak for them.

Without a second to spare, Hanta quickly got Katsuki on his back and taped through the ruined city like a pro. Swinging from each ruined collapsed building with ease. Already having practice of swinging around like Spiderman from the comics he loved to read. Disappearing fast to catch up to the girl they were desperately reaching out to.

Izuku closed his eyes, trying to gather his emotions and words to coincide with one another. He wanted to scream but knew that would not solve anything. He could use his words like a viper to hurt someone if he really wanted to. Just because he was nice and polite didn’t mean he didn’t know how to render someone useless with just a couple of words. However, he didn’t want to do that, he needed to get his point across in a way it would not make matters worse.

It was difficult for him to get on his feet, but in the end, he managed even though it was struggle.

After a moment, and a breeze making his hair whip in the opposite direction. Izuku’s emerald eyes glided towards his ex-girlfriends. Eyes cold as ice, making imaginary holes into the girl standing a few feet away from him. He was having such a hard time concentrating with the pain he was feeling, but he had to, for the sake of his relationship with Y/n.

“Why?” His voice was low, stern, and leaving no room to deny him for the answers he was seeking.

Ochako ashamed couldn’t look him in the eyes, concentrating a little too hard on her shoes. She felt a shiver go down her spine, already knowing whatever Izuku will say, won’t be something she could stomach. It’s not the first time, she’s gotten him upset. However, this was the first time, she’s seen him be this upset for someone else’s sake that wasn’t her own.

“Was it not enough when you broke my heart?” His voice was soft and low. “Did you really have to say all those things to break hers too.” He clenched his palms, reaching for some sort of feeling to ground himself and not overdo it. “Knowing nothing of what’s going on? Do you even know how much she hates her quirk and herself because of every reason you pointed out?” His voice cracked with agony.

Did no one else pay attention to how Y/n faked a smile, when anyone asked of her quirk? Were him, Shouto and Katsuki the only observant ones in their class group, or were they only observant because they had a direct line to her emotions?

God, he hoped that wasn’t the case, he would never want to be as clueless as the rest of them.

“What makes you think that she’s a villain Ochako. She’s far from it.”

Ochako’s hands trembled from hearing the torment he was in, the pain she caused all of them. She wanted to reach out to him and help him like she’s done plenty of times in the past. But that wasn’t her job anymore, she didn’t feel worthy of helping him with the burden he always carries on his shoulders. Besides, it was partly her fault.

Y/n was the person who inflicted the pain, but Ochako was the one who lit the match in all of them. She could see the hurt in Y/ns eyes, when she questioned her, and how her words affected the h/c haired girl. Even if Ochako still didn’t understand their connection, she could understand that much.

Whatever emotional pain Y/n felt, they did too. She was the one to blame for today’s events, not her h/c haired classmate.

With a quivering voice, she whispered. “I’m sorry, I-I just-”

Izuku shook his head as tears finally broke down the dam – which held them back. A pained halfheartedly laugh interrupting her. “You’re apologizing to the wrong person.” He bit his bottom lip to stop a sob from escaping. He was in so much pain, he wanted to topple over. “You know she’s done nothing but be nice to you, and all you’ve done is push her attempts away.” He bit the inside of his cheek, taking in shuddering breaths. “Push everyone away for that matter. I don’t even know who you are anymore.” He whispered. “The Ochako I knew would never stoop this low to hurt someone else.”

“It was never my intention to hurt her… To hurt you and them…” She tried to plea her case. “I’ve just never seen you all like this…” she motioned her hands to the pain she could clearly see on him. “No matter where we stand, it pains me to see you hurt. We may not be together, but it doesn’t mean I still don’t worry for you Izuku. You’re my friend, and so is Todoroki and Bakugou.” Taking a moment, she swallowed the lump in her throat. “Look at your jaw? Bakugou hit you because she ordered him to. And the way Bakugou was writhing in pain on the floor. I’ve only seen him act that way once before in class, and so had you. Now, I know why you two were in so much pain back then. I’m guessing Todoroki had been too.” Ochako tried to explain herself.

Izuku’s patience was running thin, why was she being so hardheaded, why did she not understand?

“You don’t know anything. Don’t assume she’s a bad person because of what you see. When have you ever judged someone like you’ve done to her?! Because this is the first, I’ve seen you ever do this to someone.” His voice was gaining volume without his consent. He was so upset at her. But nevertheless, someone had to think rationally here. To calm down he took big gulps of air. Still, that only made little of a difference.  “She can’t control it. She’s never once hurt me on purpose… If she could, she would rather put herself in the crossline of fire than let us go through this. She would do that for anyone. Even you…”

Ochako only stared at him, both parties upset of how much the gap kept on growing between them. No words or actions could be said or done to fix this. It’ll only trigger them in the end. There was nothing that could be done if neither tried to see past their own reasons. Try to understand one another.

That seed of doubt was growing into a fine tree of suspicion and deception. Even though there was no reason for it.  

In desperation, Izuku tried to reach for her one more time. “Even if she’s our age her quirk is erupting for the first time. What makes you think, she had all her life like us to train it? It’s only been a couple of months. She was in a cage quirkless up until now Ochako! You should know this! You were there to save her too!”

Ochako’s eyebrows furrowed, his comment pulling at her heartstrings. He was right, she knew he was right. She prided herself in being part of that rescue, because she helped not just Y/n, but everyone else stuck in that place. Even a little boy, not that much older than Eri.

However, that seed was planted in too deep to be dug out just by words now.   

Izuku seeing she wasn’t going to listen to him, scoffed. “And don’t give me that bullshit of ‘caring for me’ when all you’ve done is ignore me. You made your choice, and you’ve been very clear of wanting to stay away from me. Now deal with the consequences. But let me make one thing clear to you Uraraka.” She flinched from the use of her last name, like an invisible slap to the face. “You so much as pull something like this ever again, and I’ll make you regret it.” Izuku’s voice boomed from the anger he was feeling. The anger that boiled and was getting harder to control. His heart filling with venom, growing the more he stayed here and not chase after his girl.

His peace and serenity. His security.

“You’re threatening me now? Don’t you see how poisoned you’ve turned out to be since you met her?” Ochako’s eyes burned with defiance. She wasn’t wrong to try and protect them and the one she loves, it was difficult to agree who was in the wrong and right here, because both sides had valid points.

Though it was agreeable they were going about it in the wrong way.

“I am not poisoned… God, you sound like my mom! For once, I’m happy is that not enough for the both of you? Her love did not poison me, it saved me. From the hurt you caused. From the hurt everyone around me caused… Don’t assume something’s wrong with me if you don’t get the bigger picture or if it’s because I’m acting differently… You just never saw this part of me since we never got that close...” The rational part of Izuku knew that comment was going a little too far.

However, once he started, he couldn’t stop. He didn’t want to hurt her, he still cared for Ochako. Nevertheless, he had to make himself one hundred percent explicit when it came to his relationship with Y/n. It wasn’t just a fling, or a rebound like his mom and Ochako thought. He cared for her, and he knew for a fact she felt the same for him, because she always showed him. They grew so close together, it baffled him how it happened in so little time.

Then again, time never mattered when falling in love or connecting with someone. The heart was fickle that way.

“I’m not going to explain myself to you any further. It’s pointless to speak with someone who won’t even try to understand. It’s like arguing with a wall.” He spat and regretted it instantly, when Ochako closed her eyes, and tears slid down her cheeks. Sighing heavily, knowing his snarky remarks would only get worse if he kept going. Still, he had to say one more thing before ending whatever this was. “When she is ready to speak of her quirk and what happened to her then she will, but you keep your filthy mouth shut when it comes to her or so help me God, you’ll truly see what I’m capable of when you hurt someone I care for.”

Izuku borderline livid, let his green electricity spasm out of him from the rage he felt. His body temperature rising and feeling as though he was on fire, he had to get away and go after the one he promised to be there for. He didn’t want to be cruel, even though a little bit slipped out and this conversation with Ochako was probably making the gap which grew between them since their break-up, worse.

Maybe if they talked to each other and tried to reconcile as friends again, none of this would have happened. He would’ve understood Ochako was only questioning them because she truly cared, not because she was jealous or wanted to hurt anyone. But because she was genuinely looking out for her classmates, like she’s done all these years they been together. Ochako wasn’t a bad person, she didn’t have ill intentions. She just didn’t know how to reach out to anyone anymore.

If they had been friends again, maybe, she would’ve understood how the h/c haired girl became someone important to him. That without her, he felt as though he couldn’t breathe. It was a different form of love than what he had with Ochako. Even if it would have taken her time to adjust, Ochako would have eventually moved on too.

They should have had this conversation without rush and in a calmer setting.

However, unfortunately, they didn’t give each other the time of day to start the healing process as friends. Both were at fault for that part.

And Izuku felt his true intentions and love towards the h/c haired girl in his bones, which is why he defended it with brutal honesty. His feelings have nothing to do with the quirk Y/n has. Because even if the three young men were connected to her by it, it was not the reason why they stayed. They had the option to ignore her or stay only the minimum in her presence. She also could have stopped using her telepathic quirk until they knew the effects of being connected were completely gone.

Still, that wouldn’t have mattered.

He was serious when he had the heartfelt talk with Y/n in her bedroom. Izuku has always had a hard time speaking with girls, but with her, it was so easy and his flirting and mischievous side finally found a companion. Everyone always saw him as this sweet boy with no backbone, but that was far from it. No one even tried to see past his exterior shell, not even Ochako.

He didn’t want to hurt her anymore, because he would never want that in a million years. No matter the pain she caused him, he will always care for her, maybe not in a romantic way anymore, because he moved on. However, she was still his friend even if now they were at a crossroads. She will forever be his first love. And when he saw her eyes water, from being told the cold hard truth and knowing she messed up too, he knew they needed space from each other.

Maybe later they could have a talk after they’ve both calmed down. Now it would be him, to run away, but not run away from her.

Run to his future.

Letting blackwhip from his hand out, though weak, come to life. He latched on to the closest building and without another word propelled himself forward just like Hanta did. Leaping up into the air, and not sparing a second glance, all that was left was the smell of his pine cologne and echoes of the rushing wind his quirk created.

“Izuku!?” Ochako called out in a broken voice.

She hadn’t meant for any of this to happen. She should have phrased her questions and doubts in her brain first before spilling them out like a tipped over can of worms. However, once a word escaped, everything else just tumbled out like vomit. She hated to be accused as the wrong doer here, that was not her intention at all. She truly did want what was best for all of them.

Maybe she shouldn’t have listened to her ‘friend’s advice’ in the bus. Maybe she should have befriended Y/n to get to know her, on her own terms, and not by second handed negative comments. Maybe she should have given Y/n the chance to open-up and tell her what’s truly been going on.

Maybe then… all of this could have been avoided.

----------------

Y/n felt like her chest was on fire, heart aching from leaving them behind. But this was for the best right?

She kept telling herself she was doing this for them, even if her heart begged her to go back and to listen to them. To listen to reason, because right now she didn’t have any. She felt as though she needed to get away from them before she made any more damage. She needed to find a way to break their connection so they could be their own person and make their own decisions. Even if there was a slight chance that their decisions have been altered because of her, she didn’t want that for them.

If what Ochako said was true and they were with her by force because of her quirk, then breaking the connection would confirm or deny it wouldn’t it? There would be no harm done if they finally snapped out of the trance, she had them in for so long…

The whole in her chest, made her feel as though she was dying. Breathing became an issue ever since she left. She wanted to sob and curse at the world for doing this to her. Why was her life like this? Why was she taken from her town in Mexico? Why did they force her into experiments that only caused mayhem?

And why, oh why, did she have to lose so many people she cared for in the process.

Was she a curse for being born? All she brought into people’s lives were pain, despair, and nuisance. She felt like she was going insane. Her heart could only take so much more pain.

It broke when her parents died. Broken into pieces when a part of her was taken, and it was pulverized when she lost her best friend in that cage.

Can someone die from a broken heart? She thought.

Because she sure as hell felt like she was. The last time she experienced this, she was still trapped in that hellhole. When she learned, her best friend passed away. Y/n has experienced too much death and loss in her life to stay optimistic. However, she always pushed through it for her family’s sake. But could she not get a break?

She was so young…

And now she was experiencing heartbreak from people that were still alive, from people that were trying to mend her no matter the cost. No matter what happened to them in return. From people she unwillingly took advantage and kept taking advantage of. She shouldn’t have jumped too quickly into this relationship. She should have given them more time, to really think about what they wanted. Maybe even break their connection first and then make the decision after, because then it would have been real.

What should she do now?

If she talked to Aizawa, he would tell her to focus on her studies and becoming a pro-hero, love could wait. Hitoshi would tell her she’s being crazy and so would Rosalinda. Eri and Miguel are too young to understand. Mina and Momo, would pressure her to go back, and Hanta would probably do the same, being the mediator that he is…

Maybe she should get an outsider’s perspective, like Midnight.

Who was she kidding, she couldn’t keep putting her burden on anyone else? That’s why they were all in this mess. She had to stop depending on people.

But why would Ochako, change so drastically? She thought the pep talk in the locker room was the opening she’d been looking for to get closer to the brunette girl. And maybe it was, so what happened between then and now.

If only Y/n would have known a seed of doubt, which was planted in Ochako, was the cause of this domino effect... That Ochako was also a victim, she wouldn’t have started to feel…

Anger…

A part of her felt mad and irritated for having to explain herself at all, but there was nothing she could do. Unfortunately, there will always be people who doubted her because of her quirk. Hitoshi could relate to that. People at first thought he would become a villain because of his quirk. How cruel for someone to say something so mean to a guy as sweet as her brother? Ever since he was little, all he ever wanted was to be a hero, like most kids.

It angered her how biased people were with quirks…

If you weren’t bullied for being quirkless, you were bullied for your potential of becoming a hero because of your quirk. And why would people put value on who you were based on the quirk you were born with. It’s not like it was chosen…

What gave them the right to question someone without even knowing them.

Y/n didn’t realize how her eyes kept flashing from scarlet to e/c, as her emotions ran wild, from sorrow to anger. Balling her fists, she thought of Ochako and how she may have had her reasons and she was right in a way, but why? Why would the girl, look at her with so much criticism and distaste, when she didn’t do anything? Why did Eijirou and Tetsutetsu have to flinch and practically run away from her when they saw how her quirk worked? Scared she would force them to fight too until they beat each other to death. Yes, she has the power to make them do it, but did they really think that low of her. That she was capable of taking someone’s freedom even after what she went through?

She would never wish the pain she’s experienced on anyone…

Would all the students react the same when she came out in the sports festival as Aizawa’s daughter for the first time. Would they blame him, and question him too? Would she have to always wear a smile, and push past the ugly comments and shoves when people saw how villainous her quirk truly was?

She didn’t choose this…

So why would they try to burn her at the stake, as though she did?

The agony in her heart not only was it filled with despair, but it started to become resentful. For the first time, she wondered if she truly had been saved. In her cell, yes, she was oppressed, but not like this. She feared her quirk, not the people who used her for it. Even if she was used and it was wrong, not once did they make her feel as a villain. And wasn’t that ironic… At least they made their intentions clear. However, out in the ‘free’ world, where people could not only literally cut you with a knife, but with actual words too, did she understand why people with ‘villainous’ quirks like hers, would snap and take matters into their own hands.

So, who was at the wrong here? Was there ever really a wrong and right side? Or just two sides of the same coin, refusing to acknowledge both sides did exits and had their own validities. For both sides to come to a compromise…

What did it actually mean to be a hero or a villain?

Not watching where she was going, because the effects of her quirk were starting to make her vision blurry. She turned the corner of a mountain and bumped into someone hard knocking them to the ground. Y/n fell on all fours, scrapping her hands and knees on the gravel in the process. Her turmoil momentarily pausing. Hissing from the stinging pain, she wiped her tears away rapidly from her face to not make it obvious that she was crying. Smudging her teary face with dirt and the bit of blood that came from her scraped hands.

Trying to help the person she knocked to the ground on accident, she whispered. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t see you there.” Her voice was broken and hoarse, but she tried to cover it with a saddened smile. “Are you alright?”

“Oh shit! Y/n?” A sultry female voice asked startled, her heart racing from seeing the h/c haired girl. “H-hell yeah, if we capture you then we can capture Todoroki next.”

Y/n, even though she couldn’t see clearly, recognized the voice. Unfortunately, she would have to use her other senses for now. She didn’t have the strength nor will, to fight right now. She put her hands up in surrender, her vision becoming cloudy the more she used her quirk. Though not like she was doing it on purpose, she was so upset she didn’t have any control of turning it off and on. She could feel a bit of smoke leaving her body, as she tried to hold herself from releasing it completely.

“Listen, I’m dropping out of the training competition… Please let me pass through.” Her voice was distant, she was so emotionally drained and tired from everything.

“Yeah right! Todoroki said the same thing. That’s how he was able to capture most of us. You two little rascals really know how to work well together. We won’t fall so easily for that again though.” Setsuna Tokage from class 3-B rolled her eyes at the girl, not knowing Y/n was being serious.

Y/n groaned, she thought it was endearing how her and Shouto thought of the same thing to play with their opponent’s minds. Still, she was serious she really did want to drop out. With the pain and the anger, she was having a hard time controlling her emotions. She wanted out of this place. USJ was huge and she had been in complete awe when she first came here after starting this training a week ago. However, now all she felt was claustrophobic. It didn’t matter how high the ceilings were, or how vast and long the dome was. Her veins felt as though they were burning the longer, she stayed here. She didn’t want to snap at Setsuna, but could she not do this right now.

“Tokage, I’m being genuine… I know it seems like I’m going to attack you, but I’m truly exhausted and I just want out of here….” She pleaded to the girl in a broken tone.

Setsuna tilted her head to the side. Y/n looked like she wasn’t lying, and it seemed as though she had been crying. Which worried her a bit… for many different reasons. “Hmm, well alright then. You wouldn’t mind if I tie you as a precaution then?”

Y/n shook her head, sighing with a huge relief. “Not at all, I understand.”

She stuck out her hands obediently. Even though they still stung, she would deal with cleaning them later. She felt her hands being wrapped up in what she assumed was the capturing tape, since she couldn’t see at the moment. Y/n not paying much attention and trying to come up with a solution to her problems, didn’t notice Setsuna also wrapped something on her wrists as she hummed a low tune. She thought it was overkill, but if it would get her out of this place sooner, she didn’t care.

“Great! Off we go then, I’ll take you to Aizawa sensei so you can forfeit.”

“Thank you…” the saddened girl mumbled.

They silently walked towards the entrance. Y/n let herself be guided by Setsuna, her quirked lizard friend from class 3-B. She was confident she would warn her of any missteps, Setsuna was always kind to everybody. Y/n’s vision was thrown into a world full of smudged watercolors by now. She knew after taking down Izuku and Katsuki, she would be rendered useless to her teammates. So, she counted on having the rest of them to back her up.

Thinking of her green shooting star and explosive energetic cocky blond, she felt her heart ache again. Her prince wasn’t there, so how was she going to break it to him that maybe they should take a break? She knew her sweet aloof man would fight her until she caved in again…

“I don’t mean to pry, but are you alright? You don’t seem like your usual self.”  Setsuna asked to fill in the quiet.

They could hear fighting echoing all around the place, but it seemed they were far from everyone. Almost like they were walking away from where Aizawa and Vlad-King observed at the entrance. However, Y/n was too preoccupied to notice, and her vision wasn’t all that great.

She put all her trust in Setsuna…

“Boy problems.” Y/n mumbled.

“Yikes, I’m sorry bud… Well, whatever you guys are going through. You’ll work it out. I’ve never seen three people be so in love with only one person before, it makes me jealous.”

Was that a tone of bitter she heard from the lizard quirked girl?

Y/n paused a moment before responding to make sure she wasn’t kidding, but after she didn’t hear her laugh it off or make a joke, she knew the girl was being serious. “Jeez, don’t hold back Tokage. Tell me how you really feel…”

Laughing awkwardly, the girl rubbed her neck, trying to cover up for the way she was approaching things. She just couldn’t help in feeling so impatient, she’s been in this place for too long.

Maybe it was time to shed to her true skin...

“Sorry, still bitter that Bakugou didn’t give me the light of day when we asked him to join us…” Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed, what was this girl going on about? “Then it became a shocker when the boy I’m in love with, loves someone else…”

Their voice began to change, to one from sultry and deep, to chirpy and high. Something didn’t feel right to Y/n, her gut was telling her to run, but why would she, Setsuna has never done anything to her.

“Then again, I wouldn’t have minded in being a relationship like you have, only with Izuku and Ochako of course.”

Y/n stopped moving, making the other girl stop as well. There was something off from the blurry girl in front of her. Y/n’s eyes shone scarlet as she felt an odd emotion, coming from Setsuna. It’s as though she was buzzing in excitement to…

Kill...

“What are you talking about?” Y/n asked slowly, as warning bells went off in her head.

“I’ve been wanting to talk to you for a very long time now. Funny how I get the chance in a more public area…”

The girls skin started to melt as though she’d been wearing layers and layers of make-up. Goop falling to the ground. Y/n was horrified to see Setsuna, though blurry, transform into someone else before her eyes, shivers going down her spine from never seeing her do something like that before. Had she gone through a change in her quirk? As far as Y/n knew from Izuku’s hero analysis notebook's, Setsuna’s quirk was only lizard attributes. Her skin breaking into pieces of herself, perfect for tracking. However, this… this was something new. Green of what she assumed was Setsuna’s hair, turning into a mop of gold.

“Is it too forward of me, that I would love to have that same relationship with you and Tomura now?”

The familiar name had Y/n tilt her head to the side in confusion, like a lost puppy.

Tomura? Where have I heard that name before.

Her body was yelling at her now, to get away, but Y/n shouldn’t fear anything from her friend. Setsuna has never done anything to hurt her, so why did hearing her talk bring fear to her bones.

Tomura, Tomura, Tomura? Why does that name ring a bell…?

“I’m sure, he will be extremely angry I’m making my move now, but I’ve never been great with orders, and I loathe waiting.” She whined. “I usual like to do my own thing, and I’ve been dying to see you bleed!”

Y/n felt a finger glide down her dirty stained face. She tried to squint her eyes to see, who she thought was Setsuna, would do with the now crimson color smeared on her finger from Y/n’s blood. And with wide eyes and bafflement, she saw her bring the finger to her mouth and moan from the taste.

“Mmm, delicious.”

Y/n didn’t know what happened next. All she felt was a sharp slicing pain on her cheek and felt a trickle of a sticky substance go down her face. Then was kicked to the ground from who she thought was Setsuna her friend from class 3-B. Y/n in a panic struggled to get out of her confinements when the girl didn’t waste any time to drag Y/n by her tied hands.

If Y/n wasn’t blind, she would have seen ‘Setsuna’ pulling a remote from her hero suit and pressing a button. Hearing a beeping sound come from her wrists, but she didn’t pay any mind to it, she was too preoccupied to pay close attention to her surroundings.

“Tokage! What the fuck?!” Y/n tried to pull her hands away. She was so utterly confused, not that long ago Setsuna agreed to take her to her father. It was as though a flip was switched and Setsuna became someone completely different.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk… We’ll have to teach you some manners Y/n. Shigaraki, doesn’t really like girls who curse a lot, and you seem to have a sailor mouth on yah.” The girl sighed dramatically. “Don’t worry you can curse as much as you like in front of me. After I make some pretty slashes on your skin as payment to keep me quiet though.”

“S-shig-garaki?” Y/n trembled from the name. “Who the hell are you?!” She kept on trying with all her might to pull on the restraints. She even attempted to use her quirk, to drug her, but nothing was coming out. Not even a measly wisp of smoke. It’s as though her quirk had been completely turned off.

“Nuh-uh uhhh…” The girl sang happily. “Try and use your quirk all you want Y/n, with the bracelet I put on you, it’s no use. And you did it so willingly too…” She cooed, mocking her with a condescending tone.

“Let me go! I didn’t know you were a traitor Tokage…”

“Pfft.” The girl laughed hysterically. “Wow, I guess Shigaraki was right you’re blind as a bat when you overuse your quirk… How sad…” She stopped skipping and pouted. In a second, she had Y/n up by her hair, with a knife aimed at her throat, making the girl cry out in pain. “I think introductions are on necessary, since we’re going to be the best of friends!”

Y/n whimpered when she put pressure on the knife.

“I’m Himiko Toga, and since we’re practically family now, you can call me Himiko. It’s very nice to officially met yah!” The girl giggled from the wide eyes Y/n had. “I’m from the Paranormal Liberation Front, or what you, little unhatched chicks like to call League of Villains.” If Y/n’s eyes could grow any bigger from the revelation, they would have popped off by now. “I was sent on a very special mission to get close to you, capture you and bring you back home. Shiggy will be so happy to finally have his girl back! I’m so excited for the wedding!” Himiko did a little dance, she didn’t even attempt to not cut the girl on her hold.

“League of villains?” Y/n mumbled in shock. Of all the times for her vision to be useless. “You’re talking of Tomura Shigaraki…” The name finally clicked in her brain rendering her speechless.

“Yes! You know of us! Remember we are the PLF, not the LOV anymore! Now it’s time to go home ‘kay!?” Himiko sang happily again and pulled on the restraint’s Y/n had on her wrists.

Red marks forming on her delicate wrists, adding a new indentation of rope she hasn’t had in a while. She hadn’t even realized the girl captured her with actual rope at the time they bumped into each other, and she probably put the quirk canceling cuffs on her as well, deciding not to turn it on until now.

Y/n tried to yank her restraints back. Now that she was standing, she was able to put pressure on her feet to gain some distance from the crazy girl, only she could go so far with how short the rope was.

“Umm no thanks, I’m not going anywhere with you.” Y/n spat in distaste. She didn’t have to see the girl to tell she upset her.

Himiko stopped abruptly, twirling the knife in her hand playfully. Her carefree demeanor doing a full one-eighty when she didn’t get what she wanted. “You’re being extremely difficult Y/n.” Her voice sounded calm, too calm for the way she was grinning. “Shiggy told me I couldn’t hurt you, but I’m sure he’ll understand that it had to be done.” 

Taking a fighting stance, she would have to fight her way out of this. And she would have to do it quirkless and half blind. However, she will not be taken down so easily. She would have to push her aching heart to the side for now and focus on the threat in front of her. This wasn’t a test anymore. This was real, and she would use the training she got from her boyfriends, if she could still call them that, to get out of this.

She was not a damsel in distress, she could fight on her own. She will. There was no way, she would be taken back to that place, she would rather die than let that happen. Her family was safe now, which was a huge relief and so were her friends.

However now, for the first time Y/n would have to fight for herself.

“Screw you, and your league of bastards or paranormal whatever the fuck. I don’t care… Not even if you get on your knees and beg, will I ever go back there.” Y/n growled with anger.

“I guess you’ll be leaving with some pretty scars then. Consider this your initiation.”

Chapter Text

Himiko was surprised when Y/n pulled in on her restraints, instead of attempting to run away. However, quickly recovered and brought her hand up with knife at the ready and slashed down precisely how Y/n wanted her to.

Luckily for Y/n, Himiko slashed in between where her palms were tied with the flimsy rope with great force, cutting straight through the rope. Of course, that didn’t mean Y/n was left unscathed. The inside heel of her palms was nicked in the process.

Still, what’s a little pain to pay for the price of freedom?

Y/n winced from the pain but wasted no second to use the momentum Himiko used while slashing down by kneeing the blond-haired girl at full force to the head.

Himiko held her nose from the pain where Y/n kneed her. Tasting copper and wincing from the pain. She stepped backwards to get away. However, Y/n used the shock of the moment and swept her opponents feet making the blond girl fall on her ass.

Jumping backwards, Y/n crouched low ready for Himiko’s next attack. If the blonde would fight with a knife the whole time, it was definitely a disadvantage to the h/c haired girl, especially since she was still having a hard time seeing.

She didn’t know when she would get her vision back. There was only so much Y/n could do while having no quirk at her disposal and half blind. However, she was very lucky Shouto suggested to fight with her eyes closed at times. He knew this would be a problem later on. It was almost comical, how perfect he almost predicted this. She just hoped the little training they had with a blindfold, would be enough to survive the crazy slashing of the blonde girl.

It was hard to see her features, with how much her eyesight was submerged into a watercolor field of vision. All she could tell was the girl was blonde, her skin complexion was fair, and with eyes that almost matched her hair color. And was she wearing a school uniform? What a weird way to live as a villain, but hey, Y/n wasn’t about to judge her choices in fashion with how close she was getting at her with a knife. Slashing the air like a crazy maniac on a mission.

Groaning from the ground Himiko spit out blood, though there was a huge grin on her face. “Wow, you hit hard… Here I was thinking you would be easy to take down.”

“You don’t know anything about me. I don’t know what you all think, but I won’t let you take me so easily. There are people, who are counting on me, and I will not let them down.” Y/n’s eyes narrowed at the girl.

“Hmm.” Was all Himiko responded with, as she got up. “You do have a lot of people who care about you, that’s true. But do they trust you?”

“What are you going on about?” Y/n asked confused.

“With your quirk, do they trust you?” Himiko asked innocently.

Himiko with a wide Cheshire cat grin and teeth painted in red from the blood, giggled. She was the one to plant the seed on poor Ochako, she truly wanted to know if her plan worked. The brunette girl fell so easily… she was sure, the rest of Y/n’s school mates would turn against her like Ochako did. All they needed was a little push, a couple of twisted words, fake tears and they would turn against the newcomer. Besides how could they not trust Himiko if she changed her appearance to look like someone they’ve known for years.

Y/n clicking her tongue in annoyance, shrugged nonchalantly. “Only to the people that matter.”

“I don’t think you’re one not to care about people’s opinions Y/n. And not because you care if they like you or not. But rather how it affects those around you. Those who care for you. Tell me how your talk went with my dear Ochako?” Himiko giggled when Y/n’s eyes widened, and a small gasp of shock escaped her lips.

It wasn’t hard to puzzle what Himiko was implying. Y/n might not be the strongest, but she was very smart, book smart and street smart. She had to be. She was still alive because of it. Yes, she was used and tortured, but it was done to keep those she cares for alive. It was a huge sacrifice, that to her had to be done. And she knew, Mama and Dr. Garaki needed her, it didn’t take a genius to understand she was the only experiment who lived and thrived from all the crap they did to who knows how many kids.

The experiments they did to her, she was certain, she was the only one who survived. The only successful one. Why? She wasn’t sure, she wasn’t anything special, maybe it was all luck.

“What did you do?” Y/n growled. If her quirk could work right now, her eyes would be flashing scarlet with the rage she felt boil inside of her. Rage Himiko ignited successfully in her and many other innocent people, like Ochako.

Prancing around in a circle like a ballerina, Himiko giggled again. “Oh, nothing special really.” She sang. “With my quirk, as you saw, I can change into whomever with a little bit of their blood. With the face of one of Ochako’s close friends all it took were a couple of twisted thoughts and words and Ochako fell right into my trap. Hook, line, and sinker. Seriously, it was soooo easy…. and girls wonder why friendships don’t last. People shouldn’t believe in rumors that easily.”

“You bitch…”

All the anger, Y/n felt towards the cute brunette girl vanished in an instant. It wasn’t her fault and fuck did she feel ashamed for believing so easily in blaming her, when she could have talked to her after the exercise. She should have. Now she felt like an ass, and she ran away from her boyfriends because of that shit. She was getting livid by the second, her heart filling with rage she hasn’t felt in a while.

Another thing she hated, was when people were used and played for something as stupid as this.

“Is that what you paranormal fuckers do, stab each other in the back to get what you want?!” Y/n’s hands twitched, she wanted more than anything to use her quirk, to let the raging emotions out.

“Woah, woah, woah. Relax missy. I don’t stab my family in the back like you heroes do.” Her voice turned dark with malice. “Pretending to be someone’s friend only to get what you want, then literally stab them in the back when you don’t need them anymore. Killing them, for the ‘better good’.” Himiko’s voice was sweet, though behind her word’s Y/n knew something terrible happened to her.

“I don’t care for your sob stories Toga. You harmed someone I care for and that shit does not fly with me.” Grinding her jaw made the headache worse, however, how could Y/n not be upset?

If only she could see the parallels with her and her boys to prove their mutual feelings weren’t from her quirk. They just had similar traits and functioned on the same wavelengths at times. Some lovers always had similar traits and complimented each other on missing attributes, fitting each other like puzzles. Her temper and fire to keep pushing was like Katsuki’s. Her thoughts, perseverance and battle strategies ran like Shouto’s. And just like Izuku, she never cared for the consequences in harming herself – always putting themselves in the frontline for the sake of others.

Whenever someone she cared for was harmed, she couldn’t keep a level head.

However, if she wanted to make it out of this alive to properly apologize to them because she knew running away must have hurt them as much as it did to her, she needed to calm down.

Himiko tilted her head confused, then scoffed and rolled her eyes. “There’s no way you care for your boyfriend’s ex. No sane person would.”

“It’s partly your fault she reacted that way, and Izuku still cares for her, so does Mina and Momo. Iida, my father, and many other people. All my class does. So yeah.” She nodded. “I do care of what happens to Uraraka. She’s a human being with emotions, not a toy you can play with.”

Himiko’s eyebrows furrowed, not fully believing in Y/n’s words. Then again, Y/n was different even if the blonde didn’t want to acknowledge it, she was one of them. She suffered like they all did. She knew what true suffering was. The only difference was the fire behind her eyes still burned brightly. She hadn’t given up on people yet, and that was a problem for the PLF.

Tomura needed her to bask and bathe in her darkness. Y/n had to let go of all of this or she wouldn’t be an ally. She would be an enemy. It was Himiko’s job to make sure Y/n would not make Tomura regret all the decisions he made that led up to this.

“Aww, you’re so sweet…” Himiko almost gagged. “It’s sickening. However, refreshing… I’m not sure if you’re being serious or not. Anyways, who cares… I still have to take you in.” Himiko rolled her eyes, uninterested. Almost as if being here was such a drag for her. Her personality going back and forth, creating a whiplash for the blind girl.

Y/n didn’t have to see, nor use her quirk to understand Himiko was hurting. It was in the tone of her voice; in the words she spoke. There was almost a double meaning behind them. “What happened to you, to end up like this?” The h/c haired girl wondered. Yes, right now Himiko was the enemy. However, villains weren’t born, they were made, and Y/n couldn’t stop herself from helping, when someone was in pain.

“You’re really asking me that, after knowing yourself how cruel this world can be on people like us, or are you just buying yourself time?” Himiko drawled.

“I want your point of view. Besides it’s not like anyone knows you’re here.”

“True…” Himiko narrowed her eyes at the girl, then shrugged. “Not that it’ll make a difference to you, but the people you call ‘heroes’ killed someone dear to me. I think your brother, loves this hero. What’s your brother’s name again...?” Himiko tapped her chin, while Y/n dug her nails into her palm. Himiko also knew of Miguel, and that was a problem. “Oh right! Miguel... Almost forgot! Things haven’t been the same for me since I lost my friend you see. I can tell you more, after we leave this place. Let’s make it our bonding moment.”

Heavily sighing Y/n shook her head at the girl. She couldn’t jump at Himiko for just knowing her brother’s name, she wasn’t the type of person to hurt someone without a reason. Besides, Himiko didn’t threaten him. She only mentioned she knew of him. The real person Himiko looked like she wanted to murder was Hawks, her brother’s favorite hero.

“I’m sorry Toga, but I’m not going with you.” Y/n told her as gently as she could, even with remorse.

Stomping her foot on the ground and crossing her arms like a child, Himiko pouted. “But why?! These people see you as a villain Y/n, I’m sure you can see that. We on the other hand respect you. We all know about you and what you’ve had to live through. Tomura knows everything, and agrees it had to be done to have you blossom into this.” She motioned at Y/n with her hands. “Now we need a queen for our king.”

“The problem Toga is that I don’t want the crown you’re offering. I want my freedom on my own terms.” Y/n breathed heavily, trying to calm the panic attack that was threatening to come out. Purposely, ignoring the comment of Tomura.

This was too much to take in, all at once. This means he’s been watching her, for how long? Who knows? And at the moment she couldn’t dwell on it. She was more worried for the constant feeling of disorientation from the headache forming. Her head pounding from the aftereffects of using her quirk. The only positive thing was her vision kept going in and out of focus. Which was a good sign in a way, it meant it was coming back slowly.

Himiko laughed at the girl. “They will never accept you.”

Y/n thought back to the cold distant eyes Ochako was glaring at her with, and the fear in Eijirou and Tetsutetsu’s eyes. Yes, she could tell right away, a part of them thought she was a villain. However, there was nothing she could do about that. She remembers every single person she used her quirk on. The people in the club, and how terrified they were of her, thinking she was going to harm them and torture them. When the whole time, she tried to coax them into the drug and the commands.

Yes, her quirk was very villainous and just like anyone else. Depending on how the quirk is used, it could also be deadly. So, it all comes down to the person using the quirk, what their intentions are and what they do with it. Just like Izuku told her that day that she wasn’t a monster. Y/n knows she’s not evil, she’s not a saint either, but she did not harm people on purpose.

Her resolve was much stronger, her skin thicker than when she was smaller.

Y/n understood there will always be naïve people who will not understand. How someone takes it and lets it affect their life is up to them. She’s stayed positive this whole time because of the way she chooses to see life. There is no point to dwell on things she cannot change or has no control over. All she can do is live her life, be herself and whoever will tag along the ride, will. She can’t force people to like her, that’s not how relationships work. All she can do, is live through morals she sees fit, whether people think they’re right or wrong, is their opinion, she can’t do anything about that either.

With a saddened smile, that wavered she stood proudly. “Then I’ll change their mind about me, just like my brother did for himself.”

“Hmm, suit yourself.”

Himiko, lunged at Y/n again with her knife. Y/n thinking fast on her feet, was able to knock the knife away, however, not without getting her arm sliced. She felt a sticky substance slide down her forearm, hearing her hero suit rip from the force of the knife. Hissing from the stinging pain, she ignored it for the meantime and blocked the other knife the blonde girl had at her disposal.

How many knifes does she have?!

Who knows what Himiko went through, but the girl was precise in her slashing. Every time Y/n was able to block, she cut a part of her skin. It may not be deep, but it was enough to have the stinging sensation distract her and make her moves falter. And to make matters worse, every time Himiko was able to make Y/n bleed, the girl would get more riled up and laugh in excitement.

“Come on Y/n! We can end this if you come with me!” Himiko laughed as she made a cut on Y/n’s legs, making her bleed again and tare another part of her suit.

Y/n whimpered in pain and fell to the ground on one knee. Breathing heavy, the girl attempted to stand up again however fell. She was hurting all over, her body ached. It was getting difficult to concentrate with all the pain and it was extremely difficult to fight with out of focus vision. Different body parts hurt and ached from where Himiko was able to get her. All she could do was prevent Himiko from plunging her knife deep into her skin.

Giggling at the girl, Himiko kicked her hard to the ground with ease. “So much for not giving up. Are you done now?”

Y/n spitting out blood, held onto her ribcage where Himiko kicked her. The air in her lungs knocked out, making it hard to breathe. “I’d rather die Toga… you’ll either take me dead or not take me at all.”

Grabbing her by the nape of her neck, Himiko growled in exasperation to the girl. “You’re so stubborn!”

In irritation Himiko could not hold back any longer.

The blood Y/n was covered in made matters worse, making the girl snap from craving her blood for so long. Throwing Y/n on the ground and getting on top of her with a crazed smile. Himiko without thinking rationally, plunged her knife into Y/n’s stomach. Making her scream in agony. This was not part of the plan, Himiko knew that. Still, her quirk worked against her at times. There was only so much restraint she had.

“Do you know how many times; I’ve had to sit back and not carve you!” She laughed hysterically.

Y/n’s voice cracked from hauling in pain. Cursing from the sensation, crying from the physical pain. She hadn’t shed a single tear from pain while being at U.A. and damn it’s been a while she’s experienced pain like this. Coughing up blood, she grabbed onto the knife Himiko plunged into her, to hold it still.

Himiko with hysterical glee giggled from seeing the blood pouring out of the wound and from Y/n’s lips. She plunged her finger in the open wound, making the girl cry out again, wiggling her finger inside and pulling it to see it covered in crimson. Without thinking she sucked on her finger, loving how Y/n’s blood tasted.

“Soooo good! And you look so pretty like this. I think I may be in love with you more than Izuku…” She cooed, petting Y/n’s hair. Getting blood on her h/c strands.

With all her might, Y/n flipped them over while Himiko was distracted, making sure to elbow her on the nose, that she for sure knew broke this time, while she scrambled up. It was a tough task, but the girl pushed through, being carefully not to move her torso around. She knew, it wasn’t smart to take out the knife, but boy did she want it out, it was freaking her out.

She always did hate anything that resembled medical equipment.

In anger and trying to focus the pain elsewhere, she smashed her cuffed covered wrists on the ground. Her wrists rattled from pain, bones aching, but it was better than the throb that kept pounding from everywhere else.

“Fuck!” Y/n groaned in agony. “You’re…” She spit out blood, “…a real…” crouching low on her knees, “…piece of work.”

Snickering Himiko licked Y/n’s blood from her hand. “Ready now?”

Spitting out more blood to the ground because she hated the taste, Y/n staggered and grimaced. “Fuck you.” She was starting to see double of everything now. She didn’t know how much longer she could hold on.

Laughing at the girl Himiko in enthusiasm yelled. “I like you! So will everyone else…” Swaying back and forth while on the floor, Himiko extended her arms. “Come on! Join us! We can be your new family!” She yelled with glee.

“No.”

“You’re no fun.”

Y/n could feel cold sweats go down her body from the blood loss and ache. Her body shivered from the change in temperature. Sweat rolling down her temples from exhaustion and pain. How long had she been gone? If she had the quirk cancelling cuffs, there would be no way they could find her.

Where they even searching for her?

Did they know, she was close to being taken and dying. Y/n really wanted to defend herself, however, there was only so much she could do. Even though stubborn, she could recognize that much.

Huffing and holding on to the knife for dear life, Y/n asked with heavy breaths. “Why… does… he… want me?”

“Silly girl because you and him belong together. And we do anything for Shiggy.” Himiko answered seriously. “You should have seen his face when he was finally getting you back, he wouldn’t stop talking about you.”

“Back?” Y/n mumbled. “I don’t know him.”

“Yes, you do Y/n. Even if you didn’t see him, he watched over you every day. Made sure the doc didn’t do more than you could handle. He even threatened that older lady to not let any man touch you. Not that it mattered, with you opening your legs for three other guys.”

Y/n groaned in pain unable to hold it back. “Slut shaming is such an old insult; you can do better.” The copper taste in her mouth, the one she hated with all her being wanted to make her vomit. “And… fuck…” She tried not to sway, trying to focus on the blond girl in front of her. “He must have… the wrong person….”

“No, he doesn’t. The problem is you don’t remember. Maybe once you see him, it’ll all make sense.” Himiko answered plainly, still on the ground and tilting her head to the side as she saw Y/n trying hard to stay still. She noticed how the girl was blinking and shaking her head to push through. “It’s time to go Y/n. To where you truly belong.”

Even if it hurt, Y/n shook her head, ignoring the pounding headache. “No… whatever life you’re offering. I don’t want it. I don’t fucking want it! Can’t you fuckers just leave me alone!”

“We have our orders, sorry.” Himiko almost sounded regretful.

A blaring alarm sounded over the facility, making Y/n fall to the ground in pain from making the headache worse. She whimpered as the shrilling sound kept playing. Then she heard a robotic female voice, that at first, she wanted to strangle but then she was thankful to hear it in the first place, making her sigh in relief.

“Intruder alert! Intruder alert! This is not a drill. Unidentified body in landslide zone! Class 3-A student, Y/n Aizawa, in critical danger.”

Smiling from the sound even though it hurt, Y/n scoffed, “Now they know you’re here.”

“Or our ride triggered the alarm.” Himiko smiled when she saw a purple black void form not that far from them.

“What?” Y/n turned confused towards the sound of footsteps. Squinting her eyes, having not used her quirk in a while, she was able to strain and see a tall slender man, with white hair step out of the swirling vortex. He wore a long black trench coat with a white shirt underneath and black jeans. He was covered in burned scars with stitches keeping his skin together. Y/n mentally questioned if they still hurt or not. “Fuck.” She whispered groaned. This was very bad. She was already having a hard time dealing with Himiko, now she had to deal with another one? Still, she would not deter. “Who are you?”

Cerulean blue eyes ignored the girl covered in blood and looked over towards his companion. Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he bit out, “Miko, I thought we told you to wait until the festival?”

“I couldn’t help myself Touya! I was bored, and I hate it here…” Himiko growled in slight anger. “I want to go home!”

“Stop calling me by that name and you know Shiggy is going to be pissed… Unless we take her now that you’ve ruined the original plan.” Touya with raised eyebrows looked at the girl who was holding on to a knife deep in her stomach with a tight grip. “Did you really have to do all of this to her?” He waved his hand in a bored manner towards Y/n who could barely stand straight.

“I was testing her.” Himiko feigned innocence. “I wasn’t actually going to hurt her.”

Touya rolled his eyes. “Right. Let’s go then before we’re swarmed.” With sagged shoulders and a limp to his walk, he sauntered over back to the vortex he came from.

Himiko giggling, stood up with ease. “Wait! I need your help. She’s not doing what I tell her to.”

Touya looked Y/n up and down in a scrutinizing manner, finally acknowledging her. “So, this is my brother’s lover. And the boss’ obsession. I would say pleasure to meet you doll, but I quite frankly don’t give a damn about your existence. I’m only here because our leader asked me to be. Now let’s go. I can tell you’re ready to fall at any second.”

“Brother?” Y/n whispered. “Wait…” White hair, cerulean eyes and the scars… “You’re Touya Todoroki?” She felt shivers go down her spine. Shouto spoke of him before, and frankly the little he told her; she did not like. And it wasn’t because of his personality, because she did not know him, but rather because of the pain he caused to Shouto and his family.

Growling Touya’s hand lit in blue flames. It was hard to tell the features, but she knew what fire felt like and it wasn’t hard to distinguish the blue flame on his hand. She could even feel the heat from where she was standing. “Be careful Y/n, I won’t hesitate to kill you if you get on my nerves.” He was expecting for her to flinch and cower like most people did, but all he saw her do was roll her eyes in annoyance.

“Do none of you know how to talk without threatening someone? If you think I’m scared of death, you’re in for a rude awakening. I don’t much care about what happens to me, but I sure as hell am not going anywhere with you.”

Smirking, Touya smiled in interest. “Hmm, we’ll see how much longer you can stand. I’d wager not long.”

“Try me.” Y/n felt a wisp of smoke leave her body. Feeling as though she could finally breathe, she pushed past her limits. This would be all she could do know. She was still in so much pain, but nevertheless she had to keep going. She was too distracted by all the pain sensors erupting in her body to notice earlier. Her quirk was back again. It probably happened when she smashed her wrists on the floor. “Bit of advice Toga, when you cuff someone with quirk cancelling cuffs, I suggest you don’t get the cheap shit that breaks so easily. What is this? First edition?”

“Shit! Abort mission Dabi!” Himiko yelled in warning. She watched Y/n’s progress, so she knew what the h/c haired girl was capable of.

Y/n was a very nice and caring person, but when she wanted to be, she could attack and poison like a viper. That’s why Himiko took advantage of the aftereffects Y/n already had because of her quirk and then taking her quirk out of the equation by using those quirk canceling wrist bands.    

However, her partner in crime didn’t know this. Thinking the girl who was close to fainting could not do much, he used his blue flames only to watch it disappear in an instant when pink smoke surrounded them. The bad thing about Touya was he was a range fighter, not much to use combat up close. However, this was a great advantage for Y/n. He lost sight of her and Himiko because of how thick the smoke was. And when he tried to turn on his quirk, he panicked. He knew Y/n’s quirk could also cancel, but he didn’t know it was to this extent. He also breathed in the pink smoke, instantly feeling the effects of the drug.

Y/n now behind him, with the upper hand of their situation, kicked him on the back making him fall on his knees in a drunken state, grabbing his white hair and gripping the roots. “What’s wrong Dabi?” She taunted with a sweet voice. “Can’t use your quirk? I didn’t know you were this useless without it. Shouto made it sound like you were this big bad serial killer…” She smirked when she saw his eyes widen. “You know what I see? A scared little boy, too afraid to fight his daddy on his own…” Growling to get her point across, Y/n griped his hair tighter making him grind his teeth. “Let’s make one thing clear, between me and you. You so as much touch a single hair on Shouto or his family, and I’ll personally make sure to make your life a living hell.”

Smirking, cerulean eyes met with scarlet ones. “That doesn’t sound very heroic, hero in training.”

“I don’t follow government rules when it comes to someone’s life.”

“That’s what we believe in.” Touya raised one eyebrow, waiting to see Y/n break down and explain how heroic she truly was.

Laughing softly Y/n shook her head. “No, you don’t. You believe in your goals, and you don’t care who gets hurt in the process. Your issue is with Endeavor, leave Shouto and the rest of your family out of it.”

“What a wonderful girlfriend you are. So committed to my little brother. Still, debating whether I like you or not.” Touya whispered into her ear.

“I don’t care what you think of me Todoroki.” Y/n smiled when she saw his eyes narrow from the last name, she knew he hated it. And she loved to poke on people’s weaknesses when they hurt someone she cares for. “I’m serious… Leave. Him. Out. Of. It.”

“Y/n!?”

Distracted from the voice calling her name, Y/n turned away from the enemy in front of her, a grave mistake on her part. She saw a figure in royal blue sliding towards her at full speed with the sound of ice and a chill filling the air. Along with others behind him, she even saw green electricity and heard explosions coming to her rescue.

She felt relief in seeing them, however it was short lived.

To escape, Touya managed to turn around, though very sluggish, and turned the knife still in Y/n’s abdomen. Making her cry out in pain, then pulled it out with a devilish smile. It was the perfect plan for his escape. He knew they would not hesitate to help her first, giving him time to jump back into the portal. He didn’t even know if Himiko got out of there in time, he just hoped she did. And now he had an idea of Y/n’s power, by himself he would not be able to take her on.

However, he knew Tomura could.

“You… fucker…” She gasped out in pain, seeing black smudges at the corner of her vision.

The world around her beginning to spin. She felt so sick, she wanted to curl into a ball. Falling to her knees and gasping for air as she attempted to put pressure on the wound that was losing blood fast.

She was way over her limits and the blood loss wasn’t making it better. She was going to pass out soon.

Touya throwing the knife, ran towards the portal. Before he jumped in though he made sure to call out. “Welcome to the Todoroki family Y/n…” At the same time, he made eye contact with mismatched eyes, that widened when he saw him. Touya was sure Shouto would follow him but was surprised when Shouto ignored him and slew towards Y/n in a rush after seeing him, instead.

“I’d be careful if I were you dear brother, our boss isn’t going to let this one go, that easily!”

Chapter Text

An agonizing scream could be heard all around the arena, desperate and full of tormenting pain. Tears flowed down his face when he saw his, his brother be the cause of the flickering light of his lover slowly beginning to die down. And all while he was smirking at him, as though he accomplished his goal in breaking him, which in fact he did. Touya Todoroki won.

He officially broke his little brother.

Shouto’s heart was trying to pound out of his ribcage, for how scared he was that he was too late. He promised her. He promised, she would never go back there, but he didn’t mean it like this. He should have never separated from her. He was reluctant at first, but Katsuki and Izuku were with her, so why? Why, was she alone, covered in her own blood? Fighting by herself. Fighting the people, they were supposed to protect her from.

His brain couldn’t wrap around the cold hard truth, she was tortured, and was alone through it all. He’d been looking for his brother for such a long time, and now he appears out of nowhere to literally rip away the only person who has brought joy into his life these past couple of months.

His morning light...

He couldn’t help but to feel like a failure, and Shouto didn’t realize he was the one screaming in pain as he caught her when she fell over. Cradling her carefully in his arms. Treating her like he would a flower, hopping she wouldn’t wilt away. Trying to make up somehow for not being there. Fighting side by side with her, like he should have. His hands trembled when he noticed the grave situation, she was in. Her suit was cut all over, some slashes deeper than others. If only he could lessen the physical pain, he knew she was in. There was so, so much blood, and he was trying not to panic, noticing how her breathing was sporadic.

“Y/n.” His voice trembled. “P-please, pleas-se hold on.” He sobbed when she gave him a sad smile. “Don’t… don’t you dare say something meaningful right now.” Biting his trembling lip, he held back another cry. “Just, please, please hold on for me.”

Wanting to touch him she reached over, with a trembling hand. She didn’t mean to stain his left scarred cheek with her blood. All she wanted more than anything in the world was to feel the warmth she loves. “You’re probably sick of hearing me repeat myself… But I love your eyes Shouto… Please don’t be sad.” It was barely above a whisper, but he heard her. “They’re just like the ocean…” coughing up blood, she whispered. “Different shades of the o-ocean… such beautiful eyes you have my prince.” She closed her eyes, tears streaming down the corners.

“Stop…” he shook his head, refusing to let her go. Refusing to let her speak that way because he will not accept it.

It sounded like she was saying goodbye and he hated that. She was never supposed to say goodbye to him. Not ever. Not if she wasn’t going to come back. Hiccupping, he covered her wound with his right hand. Using his quirk to ice where the blood kept pouring from. Attempting to close the wound, making her hiss from the temperature change.

“F-fuck Sho, that’s too c-cold. I’m c-cold, I want your warmth.” Y/n whimpered.

“No.” He shook his head defiantly, the only time he wouldn’t want to give her whatever she wanted. Because he knew time was not on their side and he will do anything right now to keep her alive. Holding her tightly to his body he whispered. “Please don’t leave me. W-we haven’t had enough time, there’s so much more we need to do. So much, you haven’t seen. Please, I promise…” His voice quaked. “I promise you; I will take you everywhere and anywhere you want. I promise you can try all the food in the world.” He breathily laughed with a pained expression; eyebrows furrowed when she quickly nodded. “Just, please don’t give up on me. I-I need y-you.”

Tears flowed freely from the corner of her eyes. She was in so much pain. However, that’s not what tugged at her heartstrings. It was his pain. The pain which vibrated through their connection. It felt like she was burning on the inside, even though she was shivering from the cold. As though Shouto somehow was also begging through their connection for her to not leave him.

And she was trying, she really was. However, every passing second, her lids kept getting heavier and heavier. She kept wishing for the black smudges on the corners of her vision to go away. Kept wishing for his sake she would make it, because damn, she hated to hurt him this way. She never wanted them to experience pain in losing someone like she’s have.

A soft spoken, “I’ll try.” Was the only thing she had the strength to mutter.

Rushing footsteps came all around them, he couldn’t hear anything that came out of the people surrounding them. He refused to let her go. Refused to let anyone come near his light. The light which was slowly flickering out. Darkness trying to take her away from him. God’s, he wanted to keep her warm, but his hero training was kicking in. The ice would only work for a limited amount of time. He was trying his hardest to focus, to keep her here. But he was panicking, he couldn’t think of anything else other than to sob and kiss her face. Whispering sweet words into her ear as he rocked her back and forth, begging her to stay awake.

Promising her the world, only if she stayed.

How could people deal with losing someone? He was hyperventilating, his vision blurry from the tears he lost control of, when he saw her fall. His chest. Fuck, his chest hurt so much, he felt like he couldn’t breathe.

“This isn’t happening…” Shouto whispered over and over. Panicking, when the grip she had on his collar began to loosen, because she no longer had the strength to hold on.

Shouto startled, felt a grip on his shoulder. He held Y/n closer to his body, ready to kill anyone who hurt her anymore.

His mismatched ocean eyes, met with emerald forest eyes that reflected the same pain. A part of them all was slowly dying, and they had to move fast, or they would never be the same again. She’s only been with them for a little while. However, in that time she’s been able to slither into their hearts and claim a permanent position.

“Shouto, let them take her.” Izuku pleaded while holding on to his chest. Biting his bottom lip to hold back the sobs he knew were trying to escape him.

Feeling his own pain, Shouto’s pain and Katsuki’s pain all in one aching connection, was too much to handle. He didn’t know how Y/n dealt with this. He even felt their connection flicker in and out, probably because Y/n was slowly slipping away. He felt like he was dying and there was nothing he could do. He didn’t have a healing quirk. He wasn’t a medic. He didn’t know anything other than how to take a punch for someone and keep them away from harm. All he could do was hand her off to the people who could save her, but it had to be done now.

However, Shouto wasn’t letting anyone near them.

Shouto whimpered, shaking his head vigorously. Refusing to stay away from her, even for a second. He wouldn’t let her go. He was afraid he would never see her again.

“She’s going to die, Shouto please give her to me.” Izuku’s voice was hoarse, trying to push past the paranoia of losing her.

Shouto gripped her tighter, she’d become so quiet, he hadn’t even noticed it yet. “I’m so scared… it hurts… Izuku… It h-hurts…” He sobbed. “W-why? … I-I don’t want to lose her.”

It wasn’t his fault for not thinking clearly, this was the first time Shouto held someone close to him who was at deaths door. The rational part of him disappeared when he saw her slowly dying. It’s as though slowly, he was losing his mind from all of this.

Katsuki gently grabbed the back of Shouto’s nape, turning his head and making him touch Katsuki’s forehead with his own. Vermillion eyes meeting with a mismatched of grey and cerulean blue.

“Brother, please listen to us. If you don’t let go, she will die… Shouto trust your brothers. We know it hurts… Augh! Fuck!” Katsuki whimpered in pain. His voice breaking while fighting back tears “… I know it makes no sense, but please, let her go.” His vermillion eyes shone with tears, his sclera’s burning red from the constant tears that would not stop, even though he was trying his hardest. His voice cracking and pleading at Shouto for all their sake.

The pain in his chest trying to engulf him into despair, just like it had Shouto trapped.

With how much sorrow and pain Shouto was in, he didn’t even realize Katsuki and Izuku reached him and protected him and Y/n from everyone else. Izuku and Katsuki were able to feel all Shouto’s emotions while he was lost in them. Everyone else didn’t understand how hard it was for him to let her go. They didn’t understand why even though letting her go would save her, he felt like if he did, someone else would cause harm.

Connecting to the three of them, Y/n whispered. “Shouto, it’s okay… you know you can trust them. Please listen my prince…”

She couldn’t talk anymore, it was too hard to move her lips, they felt so heavy. Her body felt heavy, and she was starting to feel cold all over, not just on her wound. She knew Shouto closed the wound with his ice to give them more time, but damn did she wish someone could heat her up.

Sleep was trying to take her under, but for Shouto.

For Katsuki.

For Izuku.

For her family and friends, she’ll try to hold on to the thread that was close to snapping.

Shouto nodding, bit his bottom lip to stop another sob from coming out. “I’m so sorry…” he whispered, apologizing for something that was out of his control, that was not his fault. Softly kissing her closed eyelids, he reluctantly let her go into the arms of his best friend.

Izuku in a flash disappeared with her.

Katsuki, hurting just as much brought Shouto into an embrace to ground him somehow. Growling at anyone who attempted to take his brother away. Holding on to each other as they prayed this wouldn’t be the last time, they saw her. Just this morning, Katsuki heard her melodic laugh. He couldn’t understand why any of this was happening. He was in so much pain and shock, he didn’t know how to control his emotions. Then again, it’s not like he could control all three of them anyways. He’d felt the fourth connection, who was probably Y/n’s, feel with so much worry for them.

Knowing there was nothing she could do to ease them somehow.

When he felt their connection go numb while he was looking for her, he couldn’t help but panic. How long? How long, had she suffered without any back-up? How long did she keep pushing to not be taken?

When, he saw Y/n fall over after Touya took out that damned knife from her stomach and smirked in their direction, as though it was a joke to him. He felt a piece of his soul quake in anger and agonizing pain. She was right in front of him, and he couldn’t reach her in time.

However, there was still a sliver of hope. They were so lucky principal Nezu implemented the intruder alarm and had the police and ambulance on immediate standby as well. When those alarms sounded, they were already on their way. When Y/n was losing blood, and fast, they were already running into the building, quickly assessing the situation, and finding them all right away.

However, the paramedics couldn’t get to her, because Shouto was so scared to let anyone come close. He wasn’t thinking straight, and like a wounded animal protecting what’s his, he became feral when people attempted to take her. Freezing anyone who tried to come near and using his fire to create a wall between them. Though subconsciously, the only people he let come close was Katsuki and Izuku. And it’s not like they were any better either. The only reason why they could think somewhat clearly was because Y/n reached out to them through their telepathic connection.

Shouto was too far gone in despair, to be reached.

Shouto sobbed as the thought of never seeing her again kept replaying in his mind, the pain was tormenting him. The only time he’s experience someone close to him at deaths door, was Endeavor during his first year. He was still little when Touya supposedly died, so he didn’t understand then. Now, he was losing a piece of him, and he didn’t know how to cope with it.

He held onto Katsuki for dear life. Hoping, she would be okay. That tomorrow morning, she’ll be waiting for him and making him laugh like he’s done so freely since getting close with her. Walking with her, just wasting time with her and existing with each other. Forgetting their troubles and the world around them. Eating her ridiculous spicy food, that she somehow made delicious which he couldn’t stop eating, even though it burned him. Waiting to see if they would repeat the same words when they saw each other, because they did it so often when being in the same room. Learning some Spanish words with her because he loved it when he heard her use it.

She sounded so lovely.

She was his lovely light.

His love…

“I’m in love with her…” Shouto hiccupped. Spilling the truth, he’s been holding onto for a while now. “A-and I haven’t told her. Why? Why, didn’t I tell her sooner. Why didn’t I appreciate h-her more? Why, would he do this to me? My, m-my own brother…” Crying he whispered, “This is all my fault, she’s going to die because of me… If I would have stayed away from her, Touya would have never done this!”

Katsuki pet Shouto’s hair, just like Y/n did. It always did calm him. “You will tell her, you hear me? She won’t give up. She’s our little fighter… I know she’ll fight to the very end. And she needs us to stay strong for her. And this is not your fault Shouto, your brother works with Shigaraki don’t forget that. He was going to get her regardless of you being involved with her or not.”

Katsuki was at the brink of breaking too, he cursed at the world. He wanted to kill Touya. However, most of all, he blamed himself. If he was only stronger, he could have stopped her when she ran away from them. He could have helped stop whatever is that happened to her. Because he knew, if Y/n really did fight Touya, she would have been covered in burns, not cuts. When he saw her body bleeding in different directions and wounds all over her skin, the fleeting thought of murder crossed his mind.

He wanted to hurt whoever harmed his sweet darling.

Someone else was involved, he just knew it.

Sniffling, and wiping his nose with his forearm, Shouto whispered. “You’ll upset her if you keep blaming yourself. Whatever happened, she doesn’t blame you either.”

Katsuki, with shaking hands nodded solemnly. He had to be strong for them all, he was the only one who could calm Shouto. While Izuku ran to take her to safety, to keep her alive.

“Kids.” Shouto and Katsuki turned towards the gruff voice and faced a teary Aizawa.

They hadn’t thought how much of a mess Aizawa, Hitoshi and Rosalinda would be from all of this as well. They instantly bowed and apologized to him. Accepting any given punishment, he was ready to lash at them. They were supposed to keep his daughter safe. And they failed him and her. Now Aizawa had to watch his little girl be taken into an ambulance, barely holding on, while all he could do was wait and pray that she would push through.

Everyone in their class, in the whole school, knew how close Aizawa and Y/n are. As though they’ve been in each other’s lives forever. Treating her like his biological daughter, treating her with unconditional love, the h/c haired girl reciprocated.  

“Dad?” Hitoshi with a quiver to his voice reached towards Aizawa once he was able to find him. When he saw his sister covered in blood and how close to death she was, he wanted to scream. Scared that he was going to lose the sister he’s grown to love and grow with as a person together.

His twin quirked sister.

Embracing Hitoshi in a tight hug, Shota Aizawa whispered. “It’s going to be okay son, Y/n won’t give up.”

Aizawa didn’t want any of his kids to blame themselves for the shitty cards they’ve been dealt with in life. He brought Katsuki and Shouto into his embrace, while still holding on to Hitoshi. Yanking the other two up from the floor and hugging them close to him. They were all still so young. They didn’t know yet; how cruel the life of a hero was going to be for them all. They only experienced some of it in their first year, and they were lucky their enemies had been dormant for this long.

However, it seemed that wouldn’t be the case anymore.

Still though, he was thankful they did not get harmed too. As a teacher he had to push past the pain, past his fatherly instincts of wanting more than anything to run to his little girl. Besides, he saw all his students as his children, so he would stay here with them and help them navigate through the suffering they were all experiencing.

“It’s not your fault. Don’t you dare think it was Bakugou, you are strong. So strong kid. You did good coming to me first. Todoroki, you, being in her life, is not the cause of this. She’s going to make it, no doubt about it. She’s a fighter, and she has you three to think about. She has her family to think about. Hitoshi she won’t leave us so easily. She hates to see any of us in pain, and she knows how we’ll feel. Let’s hold on for her, alright?”

.

.

.

.

With trembling hands, Izuku watched them take her away. He kept his fingers on her neck, constantly checking her pulse which kept decreasing by the minute. He wanted to tell her, how much he loves her. How much she meant to him, but the words wouldn’t escape his lips. He was scared if he did say them, it would be a goodbye, and he didn’t want that. He wanted to tell her when they were alone, and when the world wasn’t ending. Because to him it felt that way, it felt as though his world stopped spinning and was caving in. Even though everyone around him were moving around as quickly as they could to bring her back from the brink of death.

Paramedics working quick to bring her into the ambulance and closing the door as they sped off to the hospital. Doing everything in their power to keep her alive. Officers investigating how again the league of villains, now paranormal liberation front, was able to get into USJ again.

“Midoriya?” A quiet soothing voice called out to him.

However, he wasn’t present. He was dying on the inside, replaying memories of him and Y/n. And though they haven’t known each other that long, there were so many. They were stuck together like glue, and now he had to watch the paramedics take his heart away to try and save her.

He felt arms bring him into a warm embrace, as he sobbed.

He didn’t even know he’d been crying, but once he let the balloon burst, the water works would not stop. He was hurting so much, his heart kept throbbing, and somewhere in USJ, Katsuki and Shouto were suffering the same. All their pain was being inflicted by one another, not by Y/n, because they too were connected to each other. And the pain was massive, it was too much for Izuku to deal with on his own, intensified by the three of them.

“Y/n’s never one to give up Midoriya. I want to say it gets easier, but it never does. All we can do now, is pray that she’ll be okay.”

Izuku gripped onto her back for dear life, she smelled so much like her. It was as though she was here with him, and not fighting to stay alive and the thought pained him more. “I’m so scared Miss Aizawa.” He cried out softly, wishing he could somehow do more.

“We’re family, you can call me Rosie…” Izuku hiccupped, as Rosalinda shed silent tears. This part would never get easy. No matter how many times Y/n came back, she was afraid one day that would not be the case just like it happened with Y/n’s best friend. “It’s okay dear, you can lean on me. That’s what family is for.”

In the midst of it all, Rosalinda knowing in her gut Y/n was involved when she heard the intruder alarm all the way from the main campus. She ran from the teacher’s office, ignoring everyone’s protests, ignoring the protocols of shelter in place while the heroes nearby could get involved. She refused to stand idle by. Her sister was in trouble, she just knew it. Her fire quirk was aching to get out. Aching to save her sister. However, when she arrived, it was already too late. She’d seen Izuku with a solemn pained expression, tears streaming down his face as paramedics took her sister away from him. And it scared her, to see how much of Y/n’s blood he was stained in. Almost like that time they were saved from the club, but only worse.

Her little sister, the one who sacrificed herself all the time while they were trapped. The one who brought light into her forsaken life. The one she swore her dead parents to protect. Was now clinging to a thread, close to deaths door, far closer than she’s been before. And all Rosalinda could do was watch, attempt to ground herself and one of Y/n’s lovers…

.

.

.

.

.

He was livid, not only did they mess up the plan. But now he had to watch from the sidelines, yet again. As she clung to a thread for life. Watched as they could get close to her, while all this time he’s only been able to look from afar. This was not supposed to happen, they were supposed to be reunited again after so many years. He screamed in torment, decaying everything in sight. Everyone was scared to get near him, and to top it off Himiko was still missing. She was family, but fuck did he want to murder her and Touya. And speaking of Touya, the poor older Todoroki, was getting his jaw looked at after being punched to the ground.

This was not a good day for the Paranormal Liberation Front, at all.

“Fuck Tomura, calm down!” Touya yelled, as he saw Tomura throw another chair across the room, decaying before it even hit the wall.

Scratching his neck in agitation, he growled. “If you want to stay in one whole Dabi, I suggest you stop talking. If you ever hurt her again, I’ll-”

“You’ll what? Kill me? Are you really willing to kill me for some girl, you haven’t spoken with in-”

His red eyes glimmered with rage. “She’s not just some girl. You know that!”

“Watching from afar and actually being there are two very different things, don’t confuse them.” Touya bit out, he didn’t want to cause a drift to form between him and Tomura, but the young man wasn’t listening to reason. He understood why he wanted to get her after all this time, but he was becoming obsessive. Was there any rationality left in him? How could you be so infatuated with someone you’ve only seen but not spoken with in years?

“You don’t understand. I already told you why I had to stay away.”

“Yeah, yeah after those experiments your quirk was a mess. But come on brother, it’s been years. What if she’s different than what you remember? Or what if she doesn’t feel the same? She does have three boyfriends from what Miko said.” Touya sighed, spitting out blood “And of all people, it just had to be them…”

Tomura usually held back when him and Touya wrestled, however, not this time. He was enraged and Touya realized he fucked up. However, he was in a predicament, and he would not be captured. He still had to defeat his father and brother.

Defiantly, Tomura stood his ground. “It doesn’t matter. I’ve changed, and I know she would never judge me for it. Just because I was keeping tabs instead of being there doesn’t mean I don’t know her. Or that I didn’t sacrifice a lot to get her to stay somewhat safe.” Tomura breathing heavily to calm down stopped scratching his skin, it was a bad habit to break. “As far as them, they’re just pests in my way. It’s easy to dispose of them.”

“Shouto’s mine.” Touya growled at his leader.

Waving his hand dismissively, Tomura shrugged. “Sure, you can deal with your own little brother.”

After a moment Touya looked over at his lovesick friend and sighed heavily. “Doesn’t she think you’re dead?”

Burning crimson eyes met with cerulean eyes, in challenge.

Yes, she did think he was dead. He knew that, but it was better for her to think that than the alternative. Because he knew, she would have done everything in her power to save him. Sacrifice herself more than she was already doing for her family, and he refused to let her do that. She would have done anything and everything like he did, in return to get him back. And though he wanted to be with her more than anything in the world, he would never let her lose herself like he’s had.

Even if it seemed like he left her to suffer down in that place, that was far from it. If anything, that was all he could afford to give her at the time. In exchange for him and losing himself and everything he believed in the process – he was able to keep her alive. Though it killed him the way it was done.

Now that he had full control of his quirk after fighting Re-Destro, and held so much power, he could get close to her again. He could give her the world. However, now, there were different obstacles in the way.

“Sorry to interrupt boss. All for One, is requesting to speak with you.”

Sighing heavily Tomura closed his eyes, remembering the lively e/c eyes that always crinkled when he made her smile. The only part left in his life that gave him some form of connection to who he used to be. Who he was supposed to be, because of who he was a descendant from…

“Brother or not, she better be alive, or next time it won’t be a broken jaw.” He sounded tired.

How could he not, after waiting for so many years, it’s as though the universe was working against them yet again. There was always something getting in their way. However, he didn’t care. He made her a promise, and he was going to keep it. No matter who he had to get rid of, in the process.

“Someone, fucking find Miko!” He yelled out as he stormed out to meet the man, he called his master. The man he owed everything to because he ‘saved him’.

Chapter Text

Sweat trickled down his skin, as he continued to push himself past the aches on his bulging muscles. He’s been doing this for the past three hours. Music blasting in his eardrums to drown out everything else. For every day she was not with him, he confined himself in places that would distract and exhaust him physically and mentally. To take his mind off this predicament they were all stuck in. From the constant feeling of the world being on pause and not being able to do anything about it other than wait.

For the days she’s been at the hospital with no signs of waking up and feeling as though she may never wake up. Pushing past the aching hole in his heart, only allowing the numbing sensation that grew in his chest to engulf him fully. The red flecks in his eyes were diminishing slowly, losing its burn for not being connected to her. It was the only thing left of her that proved she was still in there.

That she ever existed.

The days which passed without her using her quirk on him somehow – the connection, began to wither. And he hated it. At first, he cursed this connection between them and was skeptical about it. However, as they grew closer, and he opened-up more, he began to feel otherwise. The connection gave him warmth. It gave him self-worth that he was more than just an angry person like everyone saw him to be. She’d helped him be in touch with his emotions, and though at first it was a nuisance, now that the other side of the connection felt so empty, he did too.

He could never go back to who he used to be before her.

Grunts could be heard around Gym Gamma as he continued to hit the sandbag with extreme force. His muscles ached and felt sore, begging him to give himself a break. He knew he was over doing it. However, Katsuki Bakugou didn’t want to deal with the sorrow in his heart. Pretending that nothing was happening was better than the alternative. Izuku was barely holding on, only responding when spoken to. And Shouto, well it’s as though he became mute. Staring off into the distance whenever they were in class, and he’d isolate himself into his room no matter how many times, Katsuki or Izuku attempted to drag him out. They didn’t know how to help him, and it’s not like they were any better either.

Not hearing the door to the room creak open, Katsuki continued his quest to dispel the ragging misery eating at him, it trying to leak out. Continuing to somehow stay sane, even though every night he visited and cursed at her for being in the same state he’d last seen her in. Not even a finger twitch or an eyebrow furrowed. No sign she may wake up. And to top it all, his parents kept asking everyday of how she was, because he’d told them about her already. Way before everything happened. He was planning on having them meet each other.

However, the day which almost broke him, he changed and stopped bringing her up when he called his parents. The light in his eyes, when he spoke of her dulled out when visiting them. His mother, the intrusive old hag as he liked to call her, noticed the change in his demeanor right away. She’d constantly asked to meet her, wanting to somehow help him because she contacted Aizawa and got the truth out of him. Understanding there was no fall out, and matters were much worse than what she thought.

Y/n and her son hadn’t broken up, but rather she was stuck in a deep slumber no one knew how to wake her up from.

And Katsuki refused to tell her at what hospital the h/c haired girl was in. Only certain people knew of her location to keep her safe since she was the target, and they didn’t want the PLF to find her again. Besides, he didn’t want his mom to meet Y/n for the first time in such a vulnerable state.

No, he wanted them to meet each other over dinner. The dinner Y/n and his mom would probably volunteer to make together and bond. Because he knew, they would kick him out of the kitchen.

For Mitsuki Bakugou to bond with Y/n when she was full of life. Because he knew how much Y/n missed her parents, and hopefully in Mitsuki, she would connect with her in a motherly way. In a way she did not have a connection with anyone else. And even though Mitsuki had an eccentric personality, she would welcome Y/n with open arms.

She already loved the girl from what Katsuki would tell her and she hasn’t even met her yet.

“Are you seriously going to do this everyday man?” A tired voice trailed behind him.

“How I deal with shit, is none of your concern tape arms.” Katsuki grunted as he threw another powerful punch to the sandbag which was close to snapping from the hook hanging on the ceiling.

“She’s my best friend, and she would want me to take care of you. So, it is my business.”

Hanta handed Katsuki a bottle of water once he turned towards him, gaining his full attention. Eyeing the bottle in his hand as though it was a foreign object. Hanta, knowing he hasn’t been taking care of himself these past days, trailed him every day and forced him to eat, to sleep, to shower. To do every selfcare minuscule thing Katsuki rarely did anymore. Everything Katsuki’s been neglecting for himself. However, the poor ash blond man couldn’t help it. His mind was consumed by her and only her. And trying to keep the other two alive, because out of the three he was the somewhat sane one of them all.

“Shouldn’t you worry about yourself?” Katsuki with annoyance grabbed the water from his awaiting outstretched hand, taking in big gulps. Not realizing how much his body’s been dehydrated since he’s been refusing to care for it himself.

Hanta blushing at the thought of the brunette girl, he’s not supposed to think about, but consumed every waking thought, avoided the scrutinizing glare he received from his friend. The black-haired young man scratched the back of his head, ashamed of how him and her have been dealing with Y/n’s situation. One thing led to another, and they’ve been unable to stop an insatiable fire that ignited in each other by the other. And though they promised to keep it a secret from everyone, he’s been itching to see her again.

He wasn’t ashamed it happened, he was more ashamed of what led up to it and doing it behind her family. He was sure Y/n was going to find out as soon as she saw them together. Now however, he just had to make sure Katsuki was okay by the time she did wake up.

That is, if the girl ever woke up again.

“I’ve been dealing with it in my own way.” Hanta mumbled, not making eye contact with his friend.

Katsuki rolling his eyes already knowing what happened since he saw them sneaking out of the dormitories once, scoffed halfheartedly, “Right.” A pang of jealousy slithering in his heart, knowing him and his Y/n couldn’t do that too. Unwrapping his wrists from its confinements, he got everything back into his backpack before heading off into the locker room, deciding to be curt and ignore Hanta than to lash out at him, like he wanted to do with everyone. “Is that all you came for?”

“Um no… If you’re going tonight, I want to tag along…” Hanta whispered.

“Are you actually going inside the room this time?” Katsuki questioned in monotone. Even with his signature snarky remarks, the fire behind his voice, the fire that always burned so brightly was now but a simmering flame. “You can’t keep putting it off. You say you’re her best friend, but still refuse to see her face to face.”

“It’s rough, okay? I… I want to.” Hanta let his head hang back as he stared at the ceiling’s flickering lights. The corners of his eyes prickling from tears he’s kept back since her coma. “I’m sure this is harder for you, but fuck… taking care of you is the only way I can help her now. It kills me to see her just…laying there… with no sign of life.” A lone tear slipped down, that he quickly wiped away. It was the only sign of sorrow that could escape him. “I, fucking miss her, and her stupid lame jokes… She’s like my little sister and not being able to hear her…” Hanta grunted to hold back the tears.

Fuck was Katsuki hurting too, and he heard the pain in Hanta’s voice, but if he said anything now, he would lash out.

Instead, he silently picked at his nails to kill down the whimper of pain wanting to escape him too. “I’m leaving after I shower. Give me fifteen and I’ll be done.”

It was all the strength he had to say, before briskly walking away. Refusing to show any other emotion in front of his friend. Hanta not wanting to make matters worse for him only nodded in response watching as Katsuki trudged to his destination.

He's been staying clear of Hanta and Mina because of how obviously in pain they’re in. Mina would cry everyday while Momo tried to calm her down, clearly trying her hardest not to break down too. Hanta would disappear with Denki for hours and then reappear only to show his face and make sure Katsuki was okay, to disappear again at night with his lover. The Baku-squad has not been the same, since three of its members lost their spark.

And Katsuki’s been spending less time with them to make sure Shouto’s been eating.

It’s only been two weeks buts it’s as though the sorrow and the constant sleep deprivation has sucked the life out of him. Katsuki thought he would end up in the same state Y/n was in and he was scared he would have to tell Endeavor one day his son was gone.

He missed her so much, they all did. And he’s been trying to keep it together for everyone’s sake because they all looked to him for answers. He was one of the big three and was always such a natural leader. Even though it irked him, he always did come up with solutions to problems. Though he yelled them out, still he was the steady rock for everyone else. For everyone to lean on. Specially now.

It was always him, Izuku and Shouto his class and the whole school looked up to. Looked for leadership… And now that two of them were practically mentally gone and numb, Katsuki was the only one left.

However, how could he do any of that now, when a piece of him was laying half dead in a hospital bed?

How cruel for only him to carry all the responsibility. He was so relieved when Izuku finally stopped hurting himself so often, always ending up in hospitals and giving him mini heart attacks. Though he would never voice he cared on the outside, he truly did. He just showed it in different ways, because he was never good with sappy words. Izuku was his rival, best friend, and brother, though he would never tell him that. He did love him. Now watching Y/n go through the same thing, he felt so useless and helpless, and he hated that feeling.

How could he reach her? How could he wake her up?

How could he share the fire in him, the personality she so dearly loves, to bring her back to him?

However, the suffocating thought of her never regaining consciousness kept destroying him. Chipping away at him slowly. He never knew he could miss someone this much. So much that it felt like he was dying on the inside.

Cracks of his powerful façade began claiming his heart and breaking through the surface. The walls around him as he showered felt like they were closing in on him. Suffocating him and giving him a panic attack. Seeing glimpses of her laugh replying on loop ingrained into his mind. However, soon mix with her bloody stained face as she cried hopelessly.

The suffocating steam created by the hot water gave him a hard time to breathe. Falling to the ground with a choked sob as the lingering thought of never hearing her again consumed him. Worried he would never feel her natural warmth. Or feel her lingering love touches. Hyperventilating that he lost her, and the last moment they had together were of her running away to protect him while he cried out for her to come back.

The last glimmer he saw in her eyes was that of sorrow, he would always regret to remember.

Katsuki’s world felt like it was crumbling, and he didn’t realize he was screaming and sobbing in pain, memories flooding of her, consuming and taking him over.

Snapping what little sanity he had left.

“Bakubro?!” He heard a panicked yell.

However, he couldn’t respond. He couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t do anything other than sob and repeatedly hit the tile of the shower stall floor in anger and agitation. Not caring how his knuckles ached and hurt. Covering the white floor with diluted blood, a mix of his own blood with the water, as he punched it with so much force, he broke the tile and was sure he broke his hand too.

Yet he didn’t care, he wanted to feel something else other than the gnawing misery in his heart.

Writhing in pain as the hot water kept trickling down his body. He heard muffled yells, outside the curtain. The feeling of the stinging hot water shutting off and being wrapped in a towel as his friends helped him out of the shower. Being extremely careful with his hands and making sure he didn’t slip on the floor to make his injuries worse.

“Kat, can you hear me?” Grabbing Katsuki by the head with both hands, trying to force him to make eye contact. Eijirou’s muffled panicked voice echoed throughout Katsuki’s head.

However, the young blond man couldn’t register what was going on around him. He whimpered in pain, with a tremble in his body. Pain, Eijirou didn’t know how to help him with.

What the red head didn’t understand, this was not from the physical torment he caused his hands. No, it was from the uncontrolled anger and torment he was feeling inside.

Eijirou was trying his best to hold him up, helping him to the bench in the middle of the locker room. Giving him space, however, staying close to make sure he wouldn’t fall again. He’d been walking by when he heard Katsuki’s voice in so much pain. One he’s never heard before…

Hanta running in when he heard his friends cries for help with bulging eyes, looked at Katsuki, who was hiding his head in between his hands, as he yanked at his ash blond hair trying his best to breathe through the panic attack, he created on himself. Smearing his hair with blood that trickled down his knuckles. Staining the white towel that covered him in streaks of red as he sobbed.

“I’ll g-get Recovery Girl...” Hanta called out, his voice shaking. This being the first time to see his friend like this.

Whimpering, and shaking his head. Katsuki’s gruff voice stopped his two alarmed friends. “No!” he breathed deeply, trying to compose himself. Trying to regain whatever control he had left. “I-I’m fine!”

“No, you’re not!?” Hanta cried out, eyes full of tears in bewilderment. Frightened of seeing the state Katsuki was in. He’s never seen him so vulnerable before. “Look at your hands, why would you hurt yourself?”

Eijirou reached out to stop Hanta from getting closer to Katsuki, who clearly wanted to strangle him for hurting himself. “Woah man relax. He’s hurting…”

“Why don’t you ever reach out to us?!” Hanta bit out angrily, hot tears going down his cheeks. Angry towards his friend who hasn’t made eye contact with him. He already knew why Katsuki was having a panic attack. “Why do you always have to hide how you’re feeling when we can clearly see you dying on the inside!? We’re your friends too, aren’t we?!” He tried to maneuver out of Eijirou’s hold. However, the red head wasn’t letting him. He knew they both were only lashing out because matters were out of their control. “What would Y/n say-”

“Well, she can’t say shit, can she!?” Katsuki yelled back. Deep voice cracking and breaking at the mention of her name. Vermillion eyes streaming with burning tears, finally clashing with wide dark pools. “She can’t do anything but just lay there like a fucking doll. While everyone else waits for her to come back!? While I fucking wait!”

He sobbed, heart weeping, aching and silently begging for a break from this torment.

“You think you’re hurting? How do you think I feel Hanta? Huh?! How do you think it feels as I watch the love of my life slowly wither away? While yours is right fucking there! ... Or how it feels to know this wouldn’t have happened if I was strong enough to stop her from leaving, after stupid round cheeks opened her stupid mouth! Not knowing shit! How do you think it felt when I couldn’t even hold her in my arms because Shouto refused to let her go as he lost HIS FUCKING MIND!?”

He breathed out in fury… feeling robbed from holding her before she was taken. Feeling the ghost of her embrace, still lingering behind. Why didn’t he cherish them more?

“W-watch as Izuku took her away because he's the fastest one of us and now refuses to even take care of himself or talk more than a couple of words!” Katsuki yelled, holding on to the ends of the bench, breathing out hard, chest rising and falling with exasperation. “Watching her light die out while she begged in my mind to keep the other two safe, because she knew they would be like this! Because she fucking knew herself, she may not come back!” Katsuki screamed at the two stunned boys.

Not realizing how alone he felt to begin with, Hanta’s only been watching out for Katsuki’s physical state but not thinking of his mental state.  

Hanta tried to speak to interrupt him, hurting for his friend. However, Katsuki didn’t let him. Once the words started to pour out of him, it’s like he snapped. The façade of pretending to be okay, finally coming undone.

“She gave me the responsibility of taking care of them, and fuck! Why?!” His voice hit a high note in exasperation, breaking, and not understanding why he out of them had to suffer like this. “Why the fuck, did she think I would be okay enough to do that crap!?” He pulled at his hair again. “I can’t… I can’t!”

He couldn’t breathe…

“I’m not strong enough, why would she ask me of all people? Does she think, I don’t love her enough to feel as broken as they do?”

His heart hurt thinking he never told her how he truly felt. Burning from the inside at the thought that he could have done better but didn’t because he was never good with loving words to express his feelings. He didn’t know how to be gentle…

“I fucking love her with all my being, and yet I have to hold back my ache, MY PAIN because if I don’t, who else will take care of them?! Who else with take care of Miguel and Eri as they sob and can’t understand why she isn’t waking up! Asking me when she will because they look up to me! Watching Aizawa sensei barely hold it together because even he doesn’t know!”

He breathed out, wanting to claw at the lump which was growing in his throat as he talked. His voice becoming hoarse.

“Fucking Shinsou, won’t even talk to us because he blames us for all of this! And I don’t blame him…” He shook his head hysterically, barely holding it together as tears streamed down freely. “His sister is my responsibility! MY GIRLFRIEND IS MY RESPONSIBILITY AND SHE IS FUCKING DYING!”

Katsuki took a moment to breathe deeply, heart feeling heavy.

“My sweetheart is dying…” he whimpered, whispering the words. “There is nothing I can do about it… and God… I can’t hear you or Mina fucking ball your eyes out without it eating at me, because it is my fucking fault! Don’t think I haven’t heard you cry with Ei in his dorm…”

“Katsuki…” Eijirou breathed out, tears rolling down his cheeks as he saw his best friend loose it.

Shaking his head Katsuki laughed in pain, with tears pouring out of his sorrowful vermillion eyes. “Everyone looks to me as if I have the fucking answers! As if I don’t feel shit! No one has stopped to think, ‘Hey maybe we should check on him’…” His knuckles turned white from the grip on the bench. “Since Katsuki’s such a fucking monster, he won’t feel anything right?! Let him, take care of us like he always does. We can always count on him to solve all our problems! But God forbid he sheds a fucking tear and feel something else other than rage and anger! No, he could never do that! He’s an asshole with no fucking feelings. With no fucking love to give!”

Biting his bottom lip from holding back a sob, his eyes glided to the blood that poured from his knuckles.

“I’ve heard all the rumors… even people in our dorms saying how fucking strong I am for holding it together while Shouto and Izuku become completely lost. Then having the nerve to say maybe I never actually felt anything for Y/n… That I don’t deserve her, and maybe I fucking don’t for how much I’ve failed her…” Hiding his face in between his hands he whispered. “She was the only one who understood me. The only one who noticed I’m not the fucking monster everyone still thinks I am… I’m not that guy anymore! And I’m so fucking scared, I’ll never get the chance to tell her how much I’m in love with her… Everything I know we can build together.” Sighing tiredly, he hiccupped, “Just… leave… leave. Please fucking leave… I’ll be fine…”

The three boys turned towards the deafening sound of the locker room door brutally slamming open, seeing Mina with tears stream down with a trembling lip caught in between her teeth to stop herself from crying for him. Holding on to the ends of her uniform skirt.

She was waiting outside for Eijirou when she heard the familiar voice of her squad leader slowly rise. And not in the usual way he would yell at everyone. His voice cried out in so much pain, pain no one has helped him with. She debated whether to go in, in fear of seeing someone naked. But when she heard his sobs, she didn’t care, she loves all her friends, and she was not going to let him feel this way any longer.

Because deep down he felt isolated and alone.

“I’m fucking fine racoon eyes…” Katsuki grumbled.

Grunting to moisten her dry throat Mina slowly walked up to him and sat down on the bench next to the trembling blond. She looked at Hanta and Eijirou who clearly felt broken after hearing his rant, not knowing at all that’s how he truly felt.

Hanta and Mina feeling the most ashamed for not realizing it sooner. Y/n was dear to them, and she knew how close the Baku-squad members are to each other. She was probably thinking if Katsuki ever needed an outlet, he would have them to run to when she couldn’t be there for him. And they failed her in a way too. She wasn’t there to help Katsuki.

It was obvious how much Y/n cared for the broken boy when they both tagged along with the squad for mini adventures. Always challenging each other as they played arcade games or when they went mountain climbing. Even though they thought no one watched them, the Baku-squad saw how in love they’re with each other. Whispering things to each other as they fooled around in the back. Or when they had their cook offs, that a lot of their classmates would be happy to judge them in.

Laughing and snickering at each other as they playfully smeared food in each other’s cheek, only to end up cleaning it off each other with lingering loving eyes.

Y/n always made sure to pay close attention to him when he would stay quiet. Telling both Mina and Hanta to watch out for him because he had small telltale signs no one else seemed to notice. Making sure to get on his nerves to get him out of his head. She truly did know how to calm him down too, even though it was done through riling him up. She didn’t cause irritation on purpose to the ash blond, she only did it when she noticed the smallest of changes in his demeanor. In the end truly helping him.

“You deserve her Kat, never doubt that ever again. I’m so sorry we’ve been selfish. We should have noticed sooner. You do visit her any chance you get. We know, even without you saying how you feel about her, how much you truly love Y/n. And she…” Mina sniffled, “She knows too… Who cares what other people think? The only people who know what’s going on between you two, is you and her. And I don’t think she wanted you to shoulder all of this on your own sweetie, she wanted you to reach out to us.” 

Mina reached over towards Eijirou, pulling him to sit on the other side of Katsuki as Hanta sat down on the floor in front of him. Carefully taking his bloody hands to examine the damage he made to himself. They were full of bruises he hadn’t noticed before.

“Even if we’ve been shitty friends this past couple of weeks to you, we are here now. We are always here for you. We appreciate everything you’ve done for us, but you can also lean on us too.”

Mina wanted to tell him. She really did. She wanted to reassure him that Y/n reciprocated the burning love he felt. But it wouldn’t be fair. She didn’t want to rob them of sharing those words to each other first. She already knew how Y/n felt and confirming it with Katsuki she was sure it would happen soon. She wanted them both to finally confess their love, but unfortunately the enemy had to get in their way.

Katsuki would be lying if he didn’t admit he saw Mina as the loving sister of the Baku-squad, always giving her boys and girl advice. With dried tears he looked towards Mina’s awaiting golden eyes. Eyes, full of sorrow she felt for not being close to her best friend and not knowing what the future would intel for her.

Knowing how Y/n was connected to her lovers and how more affected they would be than anyone else because she told Mina everything. Telling her everything in the beginning when they first met because they became the closest of friends. Mina, Y/n and Momo did love each other very much and this has been hard for the pink skinned girl and the tall black-haired girl too.  

“What if she never wakes up?” Katsuki muttered in a broken tone. “I don’t know how much longer I can do this for… I feel like I’m going insane. I miss her so damn much… I miss her stupid taunting laugh when she would run away from me. I miss her stupid clinging hugs that I should have cherished more. The coconut and almond smell of her hair, as she cried on my shoulder. Telling me of her nightmares because she trusts me so much. I miss her listening to me rant even though I yelled it at her, and she never once judged me for it.” His face broke with a teary small smile, thinking of the girl. “Always giving me that damn smile I fell for as she patiently waited for me to finish… I miss her presence. I miss her voice… I miss everything about her… I just wish she would wake up already…”

Mina hugging his big form, leaned her head on his shoulder feeling him shake in her embrace, whispering, “She won’t leave us Kat. You know she won’t. She’s still holding on for us, so like Aizawa sensei’s been saying, let’s do the same for her. You can be mad at her when she wakes up and make her swear never to do something stupid like that again…”

“We don’t know what happened though.” Hanta defended her right away. “All we know is Dabi showed up out of nowhere and triggered the alarm.”

“She was full of cuts too, not burn marks…” Eijirou chimed in as he took Mina’s hand in his, giving her the support, she needed.

She’d been clinging to either of her boys and girls as much as she could, afraid something might happen to them too. And speaking of the other squad members, Denki and Kyoka were probably running around somewhere to get them their necessities since they rarely went out anymore.

“Yeah, and whoever hurt my fucking girl, they’re going to have to deal with me next.” Katsuki bit out in anger as he wiped the tears away. His hands burned from the pain he caused himself, but that wasn’t as strong as the burning sense of revenge ignited in him. He will make them pay.

Shigaraki and his followers were going to pay for almost killing her, that was a promise.

Closing his eyes to regain his composure, he let the voices of his friends become background noise, calming him down. Feeling like the big boulder was taken off his shoulders, feeling like he could breathe a little better. Though he still hoped that soon she would wake up for him. Because even if he did have people to support him, he didn’t need them, he needed her.

He’ll tell her then. He doesn’t care who will listen. Take her to meet his family. Cherish her like he should have from the beginning. He will not waste a moment of the time they have, because he won’t know if something like this will happen to either of them again.

He doesn’t want any regrets, especially with her.

Chapter Text

The sports festival was postponed for a month for the recent attack in U.A. People again began to question hero society, since finding out a student was hurt. Something that hasn’t happened since the fight with the league of villains when they finally showed their faces publicly and nearly destroyed the whole city during the first year of now class 3-A. Luckily, it was only Y/n who was hurt, since she was the target. However, the media didn’t know that and U.A. also refused to let any information out for keeping her secret of being Aizawa’s daughter a little while longer.

And unfortunately, finding out the sunshine of the girl was currently at the hospital, dampened the mood of the school.

Class 3-A was the most affected, for how close they’ve gotten to her. For some it brought dark memories of the USJ attack in their first year and the kidnapping and attack of the training summer camp as well.

Fumikage would no longer go out to poetry and his companion became very quiet too. The duo mainly kept to themselves now. Rikido who loved to bake and found a companion in baking, no longer found a point in making his delicious cakes. Koji who loved to show his animals to Y/n and have play dates with them, now had no one to go with him to the pet store. Mina who always danced with Y/n stopped dropping by the dance studio at U.A., a new addition they got last year, because of how depressed it got her. Momo who loves tea, and loved to have teatime with her friends stopped, because she no longer found the need to do it, if the person who loved it the most was not there with her.

So many of her dear friends were affected, the class hadn’t realized how much she became one of them until she wasn’t there anymore.

Even Ochako who isolated herself from Y/n at the beginning, was regretting bringing up the h/c haired girls’ private life during the training that ended with her in a coma. If she wouldn’t have said anything, maybe she wouldn’t be in a deep slumber. And like many other people, Ochako did blame herself too. She knew she was a part of why Y/n ended up fighting alone.

To make matters worse, a rumor spread like wildfire through the school. That it was all Ochako’s fault. That she was jealous of Y/n, and she confronted her with no good reason.

Which was not true at all...

That she was the reason why Y/n ended up in the PLF’s grasp in the first place. Of course, her classmates didn’t see it that way. However, not Ochako. She did blame herself even if they didn’t. And since Izuku completely stopped talking to her, she isolated herself more than she already was.

It had been three weeks since the incident, and the girl was still sleeping with healthy vitals which was baffling to her current situation. The emergency surgery was a success, now all they were waiting, was for her to wake up. The doctors, believe she wasn’t waking up because of exhaustion. But others have been skeptical.

She’s been on watch twenty-four/seven, and only people who knew of her location were allowed to visit her. Scared something else might happen and she would be taken in the middle of the night. Only certain staff were allowed to go near her, and they were trying their best to make the daughter of Pro-Hero Eraserhead comfortable for when she finally did wake up.  

However, there were no signs of her waking up anytime soon.

Eri and Miguel were not allowed to be anywhere near her because Aizawa was advised this would not be good for their mental health for how many people they’ve already lost. Katsuki, Shouto and Izuku refused to leave her side. Their friends were getting really worried. If it weren’t for Aizawa, the three of them would be in the hospital until she did wake up.

If it also wasn’t for Endeavor, Shouto would be with her without a care for himself. And Aizawa was no fool to signs of depression. He saw how quiet Katsuki became, leaving every chance he could to be at the hospital. Izuku wouldn’t mumble in excitement anymore, keeping more to himself, and it’s as though Shouto became a walking corpse.

He was mostly scared for the two-toned haired young man than the others because of how he was taking everything in. Unfortunately, Aizawa knew nothing other than Y/n could bring their light back. Even Eri and Miguel, were refusing to eat after they were banned from going to the hospital and though they were very upset it was for the best, even if they’re too young to understand why.

The Aizawa family lost one of their members and after feeling complete, how could they not feel as though a part of them was gone?

Hitoshi would take on hero work studies during the night hours, barely sleeping to keep his mind occupied. Blaming everyone that ever hurt her, including her three boyfriends who were supposed to protect her. However, as her brother, he felt the most responsible. And it killed him he had no power to help her somehow. The family even got telepathic quirk users, like Y/n, to examine her but for some reason they could not get inside her mind.

It’s as though her mind was locked with protection they could not pass through.

“Come on Y/n, I know you’re a bit on the dramatic side, but this is too much. Why aren’t you waking up?” Rosalinda sniffled. Silent tears sliding down her cheek while braiding her sister’s hair, just like she used to when she was little. Her heart aching at the thought of Y/n never waking up. “Everyone misses you so much sweetie… I miss you.”

She stared at the new scars on Y/n’s arms. The deafening sound of the heart monitor, beeping to the sound of her heart. She was in a hospital gown, making it easier to see every battle scar she’s endured. The ones from three weeks ago still looked fresh. Rosalinda ran her finger through the bumpy skin and silently cried. It was already hard for Y/n to move past the old ones, how would she ever recover from these?

How many more scars will Y/n get before it was the final blow?

The thought scared the brunette girl. How could her little sister survive all this and still have to endure much more? Why was the world so cruel to someone that shined so bright and still refused to turn against people?

If the roles were reversed, Rosalinda knew she wouldn’t have accepted all the crap Y/n went through. She would have broken much sooner and turned against everyone even her family. And that’s one of the many reasons why she admires Y/n. She took Rosalinda in with open arms, and never once expecting anything in return. Just like her family in Mexico. Always trying her best to cheer her up, even though it was supposed to be the other way around. Rosalinda was the oldest. She was supposed to take care of Y/n, like she promised her parents when they had been killed all those years ago.

A huge secret she’s been keeping from Y/n in fear of how she would react.

She was able to see them one last time, however, she never had the heart to tell Y/n the truth of what really happened that night, and why this all started to begin with. She kept her mouth shut all these years believing it would never have to be spoken, but alas, every secret must be revealed even if that meant Rosalinda would end up losing her.

Because Y/n did hate liars, and this lie would probably change the dynamic in their relationship.

A soft knock on the door, interrupted the troubled older girl.

“Hey miss Aizawa… I didn’t know you would be here today.” Izuku’s usual sweet voice sounded empty, full of despair and sorrow. His voice hitting a deeper tone no one’s heard before.

“Izuku, you asked me to call you by your first name, you should do the same. We are way past formalities.” She beckoned him with her hand. “Come here, I know how much you’ve been wanting to see her all day. And it may sound silly but whenever either of you are here, she seems more relaxed.”

Izuku bowed respectfully and went to the other side of the bed, a chair already nearby for how often people came in to visit her. He eagerly grabbed Y/n’s hand, and brought it close to his lips, kissing the inside of her palm with gentle multiple kisses. His grip on her hand tightened, heart conflicted from seeing her.  

For one, he was glad to spend time with her. However, not like this.

Feeling how cold she was, he internally grimaced. He hated that unlike Shouto or Katsuki, he couldn’t keep her warm. He knew how Y/n would run cold sometimes. It was always why she would steal Shouto’s uniform jacket, though said boy never minded. If anything, Izuku knew Shouto missed her going into his room and taking his jacket from the hanger while she kept eye contact the whole time with the heterochromia eyed young man with an amused smile, saying nothing and then running away like she always used to do.

“Where are the other two?” Rosalinda asked gently, not wanting to upset him, bringing him out of his dark thoughts.

His eyes were sunken, skin almost pale from staying inside too much. Even his freckles seemed duller than usual. That was probably because they always popped out when he smiled, which he did so often before Y/n was like this.

Izuku not letting his eyes wander away from Y/n’s sleeping form, answered emptily. “They’ll be here later. Kacchan’s taking care of Shouto… he’s been refusing to eat again, and Endeavor is not letting him leave the dorms until he gets better. Which I think is only making matters worse for him.”

Nodding Rosalinda gave him a reassuring smile. “I see. I’ll have a talk with him and see if that helps again.” Izuku smiled gratefully at her. For some reason whenever Rosalinda spoke Spanish to the aloof troubled man, he would gain a little bit more of his light back. “At least she has you here, right? Your mother isn’t giving you any trouble?”

Izuku shook his head. “Even if she refused to let me come, I wouldn’t listen” Clearing his throat, he looked up to Rosalinda’s brown eyes, that were puffy from crying. “She knows how much Y/n means to me. Even though she still feels skeptical about all of this.” A few tears escaped him, rubbing them away quickly, his heart constricted from the pain. “She’s been wanting to meet her… I’m just waiting on her... to wake up.”

“I’m sure your mother will love her, just like Toshinori does.”

Izuku smiled at the memory of seeing his mentor with his mother. When he found out, well he was happy for them. But there was a part of him that wished he could have that lovesick feeling back, instead of what he was feeling inside.

Pure emptiness.

“You don’t have to worry about Y/n and your mom not getting along, it’s literally impossible for people not to like her. She used to call it, her MC power or whatever… She’s a weird one that sister of mine… And hey, maybe we can all have a big family dinner sometime? Miguel and Eri have been eager to see you again. Specially Eri, she misses you so much.” Rosalinda tried to make the sorrowful mood lessen. Wanting him to think of something that wouldn’t make him feel like he is right now.

The green haired male smiled for what seemed like the first time in ages. “I’d like that.”

“I’ll arrange it then.” Giving a kiss to Y/n’s forehead as a goodbye to give Izuku the alone time he needed with her, Rosalinda got up and patted Izuku’s tousled green locks. “I’ll be back, I’m getting some fresh air. Keep a watch of her, for me?”

Determinedly, Izuku gripped Y/n’s hand tighter. “I promise…” Mumbling to get her attention before she left, because he promised Hanta he would send her his way, he whispered, “By the way… Sero’s in the lobby if you want some company…” He stole a quick glance to see her fidgeting form. “He tagged along with me. I hope that’s okay.”

Rosalinda avoided eye contact. She internally kicked herself for not being more careful. Now, Izuku knew… She’d been very reckless lately because of everything happening around her. With her throat dry she tried to swallow the lump of fear that grew.

“Umm…”

Unable to hold himself back he rushed in one breath, “I know what’s been going on between you two. Kacchan confirmed it when I asked, and I won’t tell anyone I promise.” He mumbled quickly when he saw the slight panic in her eyes. “He only said something because I had my suspicions. He, sort of threatened me not to tell anyone too.” He chuckled from thinking of Katsuki’s famous glare directed at him, also yelling at him not to be a snitch. “I think you both need each other right now. Y/n wouldn’t want you to suffer alone Rosie, and Sero’s been really depressed too.”

“Right…” With a sad smile the older sister bowed, thanking the green haired man for keeping their secret and walked out of the room.

Izuku’s forest eyes glided back to Y/n’s face. She looked so peaceful, and though she looked calm and serene, he hated it. There was no resemblance to the girl he’s in love with. No fire, no flirty comments, or dimple when she smiled so brightly that he felt blinded at times. She looked like a porcelain doll.

Perfect.

Even with all the scars he was able to examine now, she still looked perfect.

However, Izuku didn’t want perfect.

No, he wanted his Y/n back.

The one who always found ways to bring him out of his head when he over thought too much. The one who always fought Katsuki in taking away the spatula when they cooked together, because to her the blond man wasn’t doing it right, and she would make fun of him and run around in the common room away from him as he chased her. Making everyone around them laugh. The one who always made sure Shouto felt safe and loved, and never once ignored him when he spoke. And because his voice was always so soft, she made sure to shush everyone around them so she could hear him.

The one who was so lively, always including everyone into everything she did. Always wanting to make them feel welcomed.

Izuku’s known for a long time that he loves her, even if he decided to ignore the signs at first. However, just like Shouto and Katsuki, he hadn’t voiced his love because it never seemed like the right time.

And now… well now, she wasn’t waking up and they didn’t know why.

“If you were awake, you would say something inappropriate about your sister and best friend doing it in the utility closet.” Being alone, he let the tears cascade down.

He’s been ignoring everyone who’s tried to console him, but with her, he didn’t care. God, did he wish for her to be here, to talk to him. She would know what to say and make him feel better in an instant. Sometimes she didn’t even need to say anything, just by her being in the room, she would have done something silly to get him to smile.

“Please wake up angel… I can’t take one more day of watching you like this. It’s killing me… It’s killing the three of us… It’s killing everyone who loves you baby. I can’t reach you. If only I had your quirk to know…” He trailed off, eyes creasing when a crazy thought popped into his head.

In a debatable way, he kind of did haver her quirk too, didn’t he?

He couldn’t use it on anyone else of course, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t use it on her. Maybe the telepathic quirk users couldn’t get to her, because yes something was blocking them, but what if she didn’t block her boyfriends?

They were connected to each other through her telepathic bond. They could talk with her through her mind too, as they’ve done plenty of times. Katsuki even mentioned once he had access to make a world her in plane when they were in her mind.

So, what’s not to say, they couldn’t go in and reach her somehow?

“Wait…Could it be possible to…”

His brain began to churn, working on haywire. His knowledge on quirks grounding him after all this time of feeling stuck.

Their connection was withering away as the days passed by. Afraid that it meant she was dying. But perhaps it was more of the effects it had on them that was going away. Quirks were fickle that way.

Her coma also proved their feelings were really their own because of how empty her connection felt. Y/n had been so scared she was influencing them on what to feel for her. But ever since her side of the connection was dormant, they knew for a fact their feelings were real. They stopped questioning it a long time ago, the only skeptical one was Y/n. However, since she was not using her quirk on them, they found out, they’re pain was their own. Their love was their own. Their emotions were their own. And thankfully, even though very slim now because of the dying connection, they could still feel each other’s pain to know how the other was doing. And thankful the connection, though small, was still alive.

As realization hit him, that maybe his crazy idea might work. He frantically shook his sweaty hands to calm down. Wiping the tears from his freckled cheeks and giving himself a pep talk to prepare himself.

Quickly, Izuku got up, leaning forward on the bed, caging her into his big form. He rested his forehead against hers and closed his eyes tightly, hoping and praying to reach her. That somehow this would work.

“Angel?”

Nothing but silence and the heart monitor could be heard. 

“…angel, it’s your freckled shooting star.”

 He tried again.

Still the same result of deafening silence was all he could hear as his patience was beginning to wither. He didn’t have much of it these days.  

“Please let me in…”

He pleaded, voice breaking from the small piece of hope he had left.

Beginning to crack…

Just as Izuku was about to give up, he felt the connection he craved snap into place, like a cord wrapping around him tightly. His green forest eyes burning with the scarlet flecks he so dearly missed. Pulling him into Y/n’s mind. It was different than the previous trainings they’ve done with each other. And unlike the other telepathic quirk users who attempted to help her, he wasn’t pushed out, if anything he was being pulled in with a great nauseating force. Being sucked into her mind, without knowing what would happen next.

At first, he saw black …

Then felt a sensation of falling.

.

.

.

.

.

Falling from a sky full of clouds that resembled, rabbits and turtles. Confused, Izuku landed with a thud and a yelp, on a field full of different shades of Lilies. Lilies that reached way higher than his big statue. Stems blocking his view when he looked forward and only having access to the sky high above. And just like before when they would work with her quirk, his surroundings looked grainy, details missing their sharpness.

When looking down at himself he found he was wearing all white. He was utterly surprised of the atmosphere he was in. He’s never been brought here before, and it gave him a sense of calmness.  

One he would always get when he was with Y/n.

Always like a peaceful dream. A dream he could escape to.  

“What the …” he whispered, surprised of the colors painted in this world. Different shades in every corner. “Where am I? What’s going on…” He asked to no one in particular as he looked around.  

Walking towards what he thought would be the exit, away from all the flowers, he found himself near a pond. Koi fish, swimming around aimlessly. Izuku was in awe of how this world was different than the real one.  

After wondering aimlessly, and smiling at the intricate designs around him, he stopped when he heard a distant laugh followed by a giggle.

An unforgettable giggle, which sounded heavenly,

Hearing it not that far from his location. He ran towards the direction he heard it come from in desperation. Already knowing who it would be. He hadn’t seen her in so long, that hearing her laugh gave him a glimmer of hope that she truly was okay. Pushing the long stems of the flowers away as he made his way through the field, he breathed in excitement and agitation. There were so many flowers in his way, almost like a protecting barrier. He tried to use his quirk to run faster, but for some reason it wasn’t working here.

When he finally reached the ends of the flowers and pushed through the wall separating him and her. His face broke into a big grin, his heart soaring and feeling light when he saw her skipping around. Dancing around in circles like the lovely angel he always liked to call her. He hadn’t seen her move around like this in so long, he felt a huge relief from seeing her.  

His Y/n.  

He took a small step forward in reflex. However, he stopped when he spotted another person near her, a man not that much older than her with black hair. They were holding on to each other’s hands and twirling around aimlessly in each other’s arms, in their own little world as soft music played in the background. Izuku was confused to say the least.

Who was this person that looked at Y/n the way Shouto and Katsuki looked at her?  

The way he looked at her.

Aside from the stranger. Y/n in his eyes was breathtaking and full of life. She seemed so happy, a happiness he’s missed. A wide smile he missed to have thrown at his direction. She was wearing a white dress with no shoes on, and a crown of different shades of lilies on her head. The other boy also wore all white, laughing with her as he twirled her around and around.  

Izuku not wasting a single moment, sprinted to her. Pushing past the flowers excitedly to finally see her. Startling both her and the slightly older young man in the process. His forest eyes widened when he was met with a deadly glare from said person. He looked at him with so much distaste. A complete flip of personality than when he looked at Y/n.  

Y/n on the other hand was excited to see another person in her dreamworld.  

Curiously staring at him with awe in her eyes, and a tenderness from the familiarity she felt when seeing him. To her, he looked like the most handsome young man she’d ever seen. With his big green eyes, green hair, freckles, and dimple. She wanted to squish his cheeks so badly for how soft they looked.

“Oh! Look, it’s someone else. Hello!” Y/n eagerly waved her hand at him.

“You shouldn’t be here.” The young man with dark hair spoke with a snarl, snatching Y/n’s hands from the air and bringing it down harshly.

Y/n cutely tilted her head to the side and attempted to step forward to meet the newcomer. However, her companion wasn’t letting her. “What’s wrong En, do you know them?” she asked in concern, she’s never seen him act this way before.

“It’s a pest…” He snarled.

“That’s not very nice.” Y/n ignoring him, went over to Izuku, only mere steps away from him now.  

He was so stunned from finally seeing her, he was left speechless.

At the proximity, she felt something familiar ignite in her, she just couldn’t put a word to it. And he looked at her with tears in his eyes, tears that tugged at her heart. She didn’t know why, but she never wanted to see him sad ever again.

“Don’t be sad!” She gripped his big shoulders tightly, bringing him into a hug he instantly melted into.

His big arms enveloping her smaller form and breathing in her hair. She smelled just like he remembered.

S he smelled like home.

His home.

“You must have been through something so tragic. I’m so sorry for whatever it is that caused you pain. I can feel how much you’re hurting… I’m Y/n by the way, what’s your name?” She asked him gently, not wanting to upset him more than he already was.

Izuku pulled back to look at her with eyebrows furrowed, shaking his head not understanding why she was acting like she didn’t know him, pouting at the girl. His heart aching from what this meant.  

“It’s me Izuku, don’t you recognize me Y/n?”

S he squished his cheeks in her smaller hands, earning a whine from him, though she giggled through his protest. And he didn’t stop her because he missed her touch so darn much.

“Hmm, you do look familiar. But I don’t think I’ve ever met someone with green hair and green eyes like yours before…” She trailed off once she made eye contact with him again. They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity, Y/n unable to hold her tongue, whispered in a trance from staring into his emerald eyes with flaring scarlet flecks. “You’re very pretty, do you have a girlfriend? Because if you do, she is very lucky…”  

Izuku’s breath hitched when he saw her familiar scarlet eyes again. The comment however, made the green haired young man blush and turn red like a tomato.  

Of course, Y/n has always been blunt. However, she didn’t realize how this affected him nor did she let him go because something inside of her was telling her not to.  

“Oh well, come join us, I’m sure she won’t mind!”

Izuku nodded eagerly at her request. He wanted to scream at the top of his lungs that yes, he did. That it was her, and he was waiting for her. And so were her other boyfriends. How could she forget them so easily?  

However, looking towards the glare of the quiet man who was watching them interact, Izuku shivered from the intensity of it.

What if this wasn’t her doing?

“He can’t.” Again, the dark-haired man interrupted Y/n from bringing Izuku closer and pulled her towards his side again, making her yelp from the force.  

This didn’t go unnoticed by Izuku. His eyes narrowed from the way this mysterious person, was treating her. He didn’t understand why he was in here, and why he was being so defensive towards him. If subconsciously, Y/n was protecting herself with a projection of this ‘En’ person, surely, they should recognize Izuku as not a threat, right?  

However, Izuku felt queasy when he stared into those dark eyes. He seemed so familiar, and the aura he was putting off, Izuku’s felt it before.

It was the presence of a killer.

And a presence he’s felt in only one enemy, Tomura Shigaraki.

But there was no way that could be him…

  Y/n hadn’t noticed the tears sliding down her face. Tears of confusion and pain because she felt like she knew the green haired young man. But no matter how many times she tried to remember who he was, she kept coming up blank. And wanting to go to him again, she tried to pry her hand off her friend’s hold. Something inside of her was begging at her to go to back to Izuku.

“Y/n…” Izuku using her name as a question, asked it with deep worry. Palms turned into fists from wanting to take her back. But he didn’t know whoever this threat was, or what he could do to his angel.

However, Y/n’s protector wasn’t budging if anything his grip became rougher and tighter. Rougher than he has ever used on her before.

  “He seems really nice though” She whispered to her friend. “…and I want to pet his hair…” She shook her head from the memory of her doing it before playing on loop in her mind. The only one she could grasp at the moment. Her heart aching and begging to not let him leave. “What if he needs help?” Her voice was hollow as she kept staring at Izuku who looked at her like he was ready to break down. She grimaced again from the ache on her wrists. “En… you’re hurting me…” She whispered to him, making eye contact with the dark-haired man.  

At the sound of her distress, he immediately let go and apologized profusely. However, he still did not let her get close to Izuku again. “He’s not lost, he shouldn’t be here.” He told her as gently as he could.  

Izuku wanted to help Y/n. His body trembled from wanting to go to her. He wanted to help her when he saw this mysterious person take her back with so much force, that he knew for a fact hurt her. However, he couldn’t move. His feet were rooted to the ground as though something was holding him down, a strong force he had no control over.

And when this mysterious person faced him again, he felt a rushing wind take him up, throwing him out of the dreamlike plane he’d first fallen into.

Without another word. Without letting him protest or beg, to let him stay.

The last thing he saw was the curious sad eyes of Y/n following him out. Tears cascading down her lovely face, a silent plea for Izuku not to leave. His heart cracking from seeing her, and not be able to do anything. Seeing the quiver on her bottom lip and her hand reach out to the sky as though he would somehow be able to come back.

.

.

.

.

However, it was already too late…

As though a force threw him back into his body, Izuku stumbled back out of breath, clutching to his throat. Breathing out hard and gasping for air. Being able to hear her voice after such a long time had him in better spirits.

However, he instantly felt sorrow when he saw Y/n once again, still in her slumber. He saw the pain in her eyes, she recognized him, but then again didn’t.

She was crying… and he couldn’t help her…

What the hell was going on?

And that man, he feels like he’s seen him before, and Y/n called him En? Was that who died protecting her when they were smaller. But how was he there? Was he a projection of her subconscious protecting her?

Then why did he feel like it was also his enemy.

He felt a chill go down his spine when a horrible thought went through him.

What if the reason why Y/n was not waking up, was because of Tomura?

He didn’t forget how he contacted her those months ago through her mind. So, it wouldn’t be farfetched to think that way. That Tomura was the reason why she was still under. If she was physically fine and her vitals always came out perfect. They hadn’t thought of checking for anyone using their quirk on her.

Using a mental quirk.

Izuku didn’t know he was mumbling the possibilities of Tomura being the reason until he heard an annoyed grunt coming from the door.

“Damn nerd, what the hell did you do now?” Katsuki asked, while a trailing Shouto walked into the room.

Startled out of his thoughts, Izuku looked outside the window. His eyes bulged when he saw how dark it was. How long had he been in her mind?

“What time is it?” He asked shocked.

“It’s almost ten, why are you all sweaty?” Katsuki asked him. His voice barely above a whisper.

Shouto hadn’t said anything, only listening to their conversation as he glided towards Y/n like a flower craving water, running his fingers through her hair and whispering something in her ear with a small smile.

“I think I have an idea of why she’s not waking up…”

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

“Tenko why would you kick him out like that?” Y/n asked with a pout as she trailed behind him.  

Breathing to calm down, because he knew it wasn’t her fault, he shook his hands exasperated. It was only a matter of time before someone figured out how to reach her again anyways. And besides they were running out of time in this world too.  

“Do you remember what I told you if random people started to show up?” He whispered to her, with his back still turned away from her, his hands gripped into tight fists.

“Um? To not say your name and not trust them and get you right away?” Y/n not liking the way he was acting, took his hand into hers and gently turned him towards her.

Reaching to touch his neck and rub small circles on his scratchy skin, because she knew it calmed him down. In here she hadn’t noticed him scratching his neck like he used to all the time when they were little, but still she rubbed her thumb in circles near his pulse to ground him.  

Reaching over, he cupped her cheek in his hand wiping away the tears he knew were meant for Izuku because a part of her still yearned for him. Deciding to focus on her instead of getting jealous, he admired her natural beauty. Loving how her cool hand felt on his neck, the feel of her gentle touches. A contrast to his usual sharp nails scratching himself until he bled. His heart skipping a beat when she gave him the smile he always loved to see.

Thankful in this dreamworld of hers, he could touch her without any ramifications from his quirk.

“That’s why... We don’t know if we can trust them or not. I don’t want anyone to hurt you again. I don’t want master to hurt you…” he whispered, tone cracking from the thought of her getting hurt by the hands of his master.

Looking down at her feet, Y/n sighed heavily. “But you haven’t even told me, where we are, or how we got here? And who this ‘master’ person is? I don’t even remember when we got to this age?”

“It’s safer if you don’t know Y/n. I’m blocking your memories for a reason.” Tenko whispered. “I will never do anything to harm you.”

“I know you wouldn’t do anything if you didn’t have to, but En… can’t you at least tell me why you always leave? Where you go to?” Tenko closed his eyes ashamed he couldn’t tell her the whole truth; he’s been dodging her questions as much as he could. And he knew how much she hated that. She just trusted him so much not to leave this world like he requested. “I know you told me to just roll with it, but I can’t keep doing that anymore.”  

“Just a little while longer love, and I promise you can leave after I know you’re okay. After I know he’s lost interest in you. I promise with what I’m telling him, he’ll forget about you soon.” Tenko crowned her fingers with his own. Putting her palm where his heart beats just for her, gripping it close to his body to savor what little time they still had.

“You mean, we can leave. Because you’ll be there, right?” Y/n gnawed on her bottom lip nervously. With the way he talked sometimes, she knew something was wrong. That he was already out of her grasp. “Please tell me you’re not leaving again?”  

“You can’t follow where I go love.” He whispered. “You are so much safer where you are at right now. Trust me, I would rather lose you than see you go down the road I’ve had to go through.”

Y/n’s eyes prickled with tears again, heart aching from what this meant. However, now for the man that was in front of her and not the one that left. She shook her head defiantly at him. “NO! I refuse to let you go. I don’t know why, but it feels like I lost you once already. Please tell me what happened…”

Tenko gently leaving her embrace turned around after hearing her cries, deciding it was best for him to go, he didn’t want to disappoint her. And he couldn’t tell her, maybe one day, he would tell her what truly happened here once she regains consciousness. That even though they were only allowed a small fracture of time together, it was the best time he had in all his life. That at least within all the darkness and sorrow, he was able to experience light and love.  

However, he had to leave because he needed to figure out how Izuku Midoriya of all people was able to get through his mind locks when he’s been blocking everyone for these past weeks. And he just waltzed in here with no trouble. If he was able to do that so easily, he was afraid All for One would be able to as well. And Tenko couldn’t let Y/n out of here until she was fully recovered, and until his master lost interest in the girl. Even if it seemed like he was holding her hostage.

He truly wasn’t, he was just protecting her.

Always protecting her.

  Protecting her, without her knowing. And if it kept her alive and happy, he didn’t care if he worked behind the scenes without getting anything else in return.

  Following after him Y/n pleaded, “Why don’t you tell me what’s really going on Tenko. Don’t you trust me?”  

After hearing the quiver in her voice, Tenko turned around unable to hold himself back. Facing her and pulling her into his arms. God’s after so much time of being away from each other, he couldn’t help but to melt right into her embrace. It was no wonder she has three other lovers. How could they not love someone who always helped, was always there and always wanted to put themselves in front of the crossfire to protect those they love in return.  

And though Tenko does love her, and all he’s ever been known for is destroying everything that touches his life. He will not do that to her.

His eyebrows furrowed from hearing her distress. Voice deep and gentle, “Of course, I do. It’s people outside I don’t trust Y/n.” Kissing the crown of her hair he whispered, “You’re too good for this world.”  

“You told me we’re here because something happened to me, and you never wanted to put me in harm’s way again. But I’m so confused and lost. I have these memories of people… and he… he was in them. Was he someone you blocked from my mind? Did he do something to me? To you? I just… I want to help you.” She felt his hold on her tighten, as if though she would be taken away from him at any moment.

However, she wasn’t understanding who the real enemy was. It wasn’t Izuku or Katsuki or Shouto, who he saw as rivals.

No, it was his master. He was the person he was protecting her from.  

“Promise me, if you ever see him or anyone else, you’ll reach out to me.” Y/n looked away from his dark eyes. Still, he wouldn’t have it. He brought her chin up with a gentle hold with his fingers. Staring into her e/c pools. “Promise me, you won’t leave this place until I say it’s time.”

“I can’t promise that if you keep withholding the truth. I can’t promise something that will end up hurting you in the end… I’m not stupid Tenko. I know you’re only doing all of this to protect me. But what about you?! Who is protecting you?”

She pushed past him when he closed his eyes, looking away from her in shame. She knew the conversation was over when he whispered, how sorry he was.  

Running back down the hill which held the cottage she’s been staying at for what felt like an eternity. The cottage they both built together.  

  She didn’t know anything, and it irked her. She didn’t know how she got here. She didn’t know where her family was and most of all she was scared for him. She was scared that he was getting hurt, to wherever he disappeared to. Scared that no one was there to help him. And so many questions were being unanswered because he refused to ever tell her.  

Tenko would always disappear for long periods of time, leaving her alone in this place. He called it her dreamworld and she could have anything and everything she wanted with a single thought. However, she didn’t care about that, she yearned to see her family, and no matter how many times she thought of them it just wasn’t happening. And then there were glimpses of different people that would pop into her head when she thought of her family. People she’d never met before.  

A little girl with white hair and red eyes. A gruffy old man with dark hair and a purple haired young man who needed to catch up on some serious sleep.  

What hurt her the most, was this feeling of emptiness. Always feeling like pieces of her heart were missing. Seeing Izuku, it’s a though she regained one of them back.  

She was beginning to get frustrated and Tenko knew he was running out of time, there was only so much he could keep her to himself.

  Y/n was like bird, never wanting to stay in a cage. However, he’d done this to her for two reasons.  

One, she needed to recover, and he knew if he would have let her wake up right away, she would have started fighting once again. Giving him what felt like the millionth heart attack, and two, they were finally able to see each other uninterrupted after all this time. This became a sanctuary to him, and though he knew it would only be for a little while, the sadistic part of him that grew after meeting All for One, never wanted to let her go. He wanted to keep her here forever, but unfortunately, he couldn’t force her because her body was beginning to reject this world.  

No one could sleep forever unless they were dead.

  Unfortunately, he couldn’t keep extending their connection and using the same quirk she has, to keep her under. And though it broke him inside, that she would forget about this place, once she woke up, because he made it to be that way. It was better for him and her if no one knew what they talked about. And how they knew each other. He didn’t want any trace of him to be connected to her, because she would be in danger.

He had many enemies in the hero world and villain world.

Villains couldn’t have any weaknesses, and Y/n to him, was the only weakness there was left from his past. And still a part of him refused to let her go, because just like he argued with Touya. She was here with him, and as he requested, she stayed willingly. Even though she always had the power to leave. Granted she didn’t have her memories, but not once did she question him. She blindly trusted him, and though he loved her loyalty. He was going to do everything in his power to keep her away this time. 

No matter how he felt about it. No matter how his heart kept breaking at the thought of seeing her with someone else.

He had to let her go because it was not just him in his body anymore. To get power, he had to give himself up completely to his master. Give up his body, his mind, his quirk, everything that made him – him. He was no longer Tenko Shimura, he was reborn as Tomura Shigaraki. A puppet his master groomed to be used in the end and to keep her safe because he loved her and always will.  

He was willing to sacrifice everything, even himself.

That day. The day, he so brutality entered her mind. That was not him. That was his master. Because he was now one with him, because he was his successor. Even if he threatened her, even if it was his voice. That was not him. That was All for One. Tomura had been dormant during that time. The only reason why he knows it happened is because All for One doesn’t care to hide his agenda. He’s a twisted son of a bitch who knows how Tomura feels for Y/n and he’s using it to his advantage playing with his mind, playing him like a piece of chess. This was the only plane All for One had no power in because Y/n was in charge here. She didn’t know who All for One was, only Tenko. He is the only person she let into her mind. And unfortunately, All for One was doing everything to get Y/n’s quirk, like he was doing with All Might’s successor, Izuku Midoriya.

  All for One wanted Y/n first because of her quirk. If he had her power, then it would be certain he could get Izuku’s. He was antsy in getting her quirk, no matter the cost, even if it meant killing her.  

All for One would do it.  

And even though Tomura was willing to sacrifice himself and let Y/n go, that didn’t mean he would sacrifice her life. And even if Y/n tended to sacrifice herself, he sure as hell was not going to let her do that for the sake of saving him.

He was too far gone.

Chapter Text

“Slow the fuck down! Is she doing this herself?” Katsuki asked incredulously.

Izuku shook his head rapidly trying to stop Katsuki from thinking she was doing this completely on her own. “I don’t think so. She didn’t recognize me, and then there was this other man there.” Katsuki’s eye twitched at the mention of that. “Not that much older than us.” Izuku rushed out so he wouldn’t get upset, he needed Katsuki to think clearly. “I swear I’ve seen him before, but she called him En. I’m assuming her best friend who died. Though, I’m not sure why he would be there in the first place. Maybe a projection of him? He was the one who pushed me out. I know it wasn’t her. And… um…”

A nervous Izuku rambled to Katsuki who was close to snapping at the trembling young man.

Katsuki rolling his eyes in annoyance, flicked Izuku on the forehead making him whine out in pain. “Out with it already.”

Izuku rubbing the spot gently as he pouted, mumbled “This sounds crazy, but that person reminded me of Shigaraki.”

If he couldn’t see, Izuku would have thought no one was in the room with him for how silent it became.

Katsuki after a moment cackled, refusing to even consider it. “You’ve officially gone insane… Do you know how stupid that sounds!?”

“Just think about it!” Izuku pleaded out to be heard. “Remember when he was in her head when she first came to U.A. and we never knew how or why? What if this whole time, he’s been connected to her like we are. Besides, with all the intel we’ve gotten from Tsukauchi, All-Might, Best-Jeanist, Hawks and Endeavor. Shigaraki and All for One are merged, remember? They’ve been in the shadows this whole time doing who knows what.”

Izuku’s green eyes were wide and full of worry, gnawing at his bottom lip for how nervous he was.

“Maybe bidding their time when they were ready, but that doesn’t mean they weren’t planning after the war in our first year of school. All for One has so many quirks, we don’t even know how many or which ones he has. He could have a telepathic quirk too. What if this whole time Shigaraki’s been able to see everything through her mind? I don’t know if you remember, but he said something… dammit what was it?”

He messed with his dark green tresses, making them messier than they already were. Frustrated that he wasn’t able to think clearly anymore because he wanted to hear her again.

“‘Me and you were the only ones who were supposed have this connection’.” Shouto whispered quietly.

Izuku and Katsuki’s breath hitched, when they heard his voice for what felt like the first time. Eyes widened from how his dull eyes stared directly into their own.  

Izuku’s throat constricted, trying to swallow the lump for how sad Shouto sounded. This whole time he’s never seen him act this way, not even when he broke up with Camie. Feeling tears prick at the corner of his eyes for his best friend, he whispered his name in worry.

“Shouto…”

Shouto’s voice held no emotion, and though it’s been a while since Izuku’s heard it, it hurt to see his brother so numb and lost that he wasn’t talking to anyone anymore. Both Katsuki and Izuku waited to see if he would talk more, hoping he would because that meant he was here with them. Ready to help them in their quest of getting their girlfriend back.

However, that was all Shouto would be contributing with, because once he heard Izuku’s theory, he felt sick to the bone. Izuku was rarely wrong. If this was true, then this whole time she was stuck in that dreamlike state Izuku described with no means of escape. And she was stuck with Tomura of all people, with him doing who knows what to her.

His hands shook with rage, thinking the worst. Thinking of how his older brother Touya hurt her and how Tomura must have done the same too. Deciding not to dwell on what he didn’t have control over, because he knew if he thought of his brother too long, he would combust. Instead, Shouto silently whispered sweet words of encouragement into Y/n’s ear like he’s done when he was able to see her in hopes that they would reach her somehow. Ignoring the other two, who were still shocked.

“I thought he wasn’t allowed to be here?” Izuku questioned Katsuki, who looked down ashamed for how little he was able to help Shouto.

They both stared at the calm young man, who had a small smile as he kept only talking to Y/n like she could listen. Evident bags under his dull eyes, hollow cheeks for how little he’s been eating and losing weight fast. Hair a little longer for not getting a haircut. His statue seeming sadder than his well-known normal resilient one.

“It was the only way he would eat. The bastard only started eating once I promised to bring him here. I had to sneak him out with the help of dunce face.” Izuku gave him a look, Katsuki only scoffed to and shrugged off. “As long as I get him back before morning rounds, we’ll be fine.”

Izuku nodded, he understood why Endeavor prohibited Shouto from seeing Y/n. He still remembers how Shouto completely lost it when it was evident, she wasn’t going to wake up. And to keep Shouto safe, and her, because they were afraid, he would one day snap and run away with her. Endeavor who was still his guardian, made sure to use those privileges to force the school to lock his son up to the campus. Making the bi-colored young man hate his father even more, even if he was doing it for his own good. Izuku knew it would do more harm than good to Shouto.

This was the first time, Shouto said any words to them, and he was smiling, though it was very subtle. Being near her made a huge difference in him. His eyes, though not much, shined and crinkled at the corners from how happy he was to finally see her. Basking in the light which still radiated from her, even if she was asleep.

Katsuki sighing heavy, cursed under his breath. “You really think this is all his doing?”

Izuku looking over at Y/n one more time nodded solemnly. “Yeah, I do.”

“Fuck…” Katsuki ran his hands through his ash blond hair, they were still wrapped in gauze from the incident in the bathroom last week.

No matter how many times Izuku pleaded and bugged him to tell him what happened, he refused to utter a word about it. He also threatened his friends who saw him go through the panic attack to not say anything to anyone. Swearing Mina and Hanta to secrecy, to not say anything to Y/n once she woke up. He didn’t want her to know he hit a weak point, even if Y/n would never shame him, he didn’t want to worry her. Katsuki also didn’t want to worry Izuku any more than he already was hence why he kept pushing him away. They needed all their focus and efforts in bringing her back.

“Okay… let’s try connecting to her again like you did.”

“Do you really think that will work?” The green haired male was skeptical, if Tomura was involved and he already saw him, there was no way he would let Izuku or any of them go in there so easily again, right?

“There’s only one way to find out.” Katsuki breathed out tiredly. “Alright half and half, make some space…” He put his hands up to gesture he was no threat to him once he saw Shouto take a defensive stance in front of Y/n. “Relax.” He stressed out the word, afraid Shouto might hurt himself. “I’m only asking for you to move behind the bed and make some room, I’ll pull it forward. For this to work, we all need to be touching her somehow, preferably her head.” Katsuki slowly walked over and pulled the bed away from the wall to make room for Shouto to scooch in. “See, nothing bad, just stand there.”

Shouto only nodded once. Returning all his attention to his morning light, gliding his fingers delicately through her h/c tresses.

“I swear I preferred it when you talked back to me.” Katsuki grumbled quietly to himself earning a glare from Izuku who heard him.

“Watch it. You know it’s been hard on him.” Izuku’s eyes narrowed towards the blond.

“Oh, I apologize dear chosen one.” Katsuki mocked in irritation. “But I don’t see you taking care of him, let alone yourself.”

“Kacchan, I never asked you to look out for me.” Izuku snapped back.

Katsuki scoffed in irritation, already having enough of having to deal with Izuku’s attitude for the night. “Listen Deku… What do you think will happen, when she finally comes back to see the two of you looking like fucking skeletons? Who do you think she’s going to blame, huh?” His crimson eyes burned with defiance, tongue gliding through his teeth and pouty lips ending in a scowl. “She’ll blame herself... Such a fucking martyr like you. You two really get on my nerves because of that shit.”

“You’re one to talk…” Izuku bit out angrily, pinching the bridge of his nose when he felt a headache start to form. He hasn’t gotten normal sleep lately and his patience was running thin with everything and everyone. Before Katsuki could respond though, Izuku shook his head and sighed in defeat putting his hand up to stop him. “You know what…you’re right. For once I agree with you, she wouldn’t be hurt if she thought of her wellbeing for once. When we get her back, we have to make sure this doesn’t happen again.”

Shouto not liking how they might gang up on her spoke up again. “You two aren’t doing anything that will harm her.”

“Oh, the zombie does talk… you have no say in this Icy-Hot.” Katsuki pointed towards Shouto, who narrowed his eyes at him in return. “Until we say otherwise, you are officially banned from making decisions in the Big-3. You think she’ll be proud of you for how you’ve been neglecting yourself? She expects better from you.” The blond pointed out smugly.

“Like you’re any better than us… have your hands fully healed?” Izuku asked sweetly with a tilt to his head, “Or are you still avoiding Recovery girl, afraid she’ll whack you with her cane?”

“Let’s just get this shit over and done with.” Katsuki grumbled annoyed, cutting their argument short.

The three of them could argue for hours if they wanted to, but now was not the time for that. They all had the same goal in mind, getting their Y/n back from whatever long dream she was stuck in.

After a moment to recollect themselves, Katsuki asked the one-million-dollar question. “What did you do?”

“Simple, I asked her to let me in.” Izuku ran his fingertips on her arm – from where he stood by the side of the bed, opposite to Katsuki. Carefully running his index finger on her scars. She’d come so far in accepting the ones she already had, he just hoped these new ones wouldn’t harm her mental stability any more than it already was.

“Asked how exactly, it’s not like she can hear you, can she?” Katsuki’s eyebrows furrowed.

He hoped that she didn’t. Because the times he was in here alone with her, he poured out his heart. He wanted to be heard but only when she was awake and well, not as a second handed heartfelt confession. There was also a couple of negative remarks on himself that he wanted to keep to himself. Knowing the girl, she would probably make it her mission to let him see otherwise.

“No, I touched her forehead, and tried reaching out with our telepathic bond.”

“That’s why your red flecks are brighter again… Why didn’t we think of this sooner?” Shouto mumbled. A little jealous when he saw the vibrant scarlet flecks in Izuku’s emerald eyes, while his were diminishing.

Smiling softly Izuku squeezed Y/n’s hand. He hasn’t looked at his eyes, so he didn’t know the red flecks he so dearly missed, were burning brightly again. He only felt the connection snap in his mind, he was too preoccupied thinking of how to get her back than to look in a mirror lately.

“Alright, let’s give it a try then…” Katsuki whispered, he too was holding on to Y/n’s hand, fingers interlocked with hers.

Running his fingers up her arm and then through the back of her hair he sat down on the chair near the bed and cupped the back of her neck with his hand. He closed his eyes and breathed in deeply to calm his fast-beating heart. Ignoring the beeping monitor of her own heart beating. He was nervous, after such a long time, he was finally going to see her and hear her again.

The piece of him that’s been yearning to see her, was jumping with glee. His heart felt tight, for the swirling emotions of excitement, sorrow, and anticipation. And instead of allowing his heart to stay in the numbing stage like he’s had all this time, he focused on the love that was trying to pour out.

There were so many things, he wanted to say to her, but he would wait until she was out.

Izuku, seeing the clear excitement vibrate throughout Katsuki and being able to feel it now so clearly that his connection was restored again. He smiled internally for him. He knew Katsuki hurt himself last week, even if he didn’t voice how. He was sure it had something to do with the girl currently sleeping. Izuku wasn’t dumb. Him and Katsuki are childhood friends, and he is very perceptive. He knows very well how the blond explosive man works especially when frustrated with himself.

“Should we call Aizawa to let him know?” Shouto questioned quietly.

Thinking it over, Katsuki shook his head. “No, it’s better to call him when she is back, we don’t want to give anyone any false hope.”

Shouto and Izuku nodded understanding that it was for the best. Imagine being told they may have a cure to bring someone dear back, only to have it not work. It would break Aizawa and her family all over again. This would also break them more than they already were if it did not work, but they were willing to take the burden for the man they liked to call their sensei/father.

“Alright, just how we’ve practiced before. Reach out to her mind, give it a moment and then it’ll happen.” Izuku instructed both Katsuki and Shouto.

Shouto as calm as he possibly could, breathed in deeply. His chest radiating with warmth at the thought of seeing her captivating eyes and lovely face with a bright smile. Hearing her laugh and speak her native tongue again. He hoped he didn’t look like he did now in this dreamlike state they were all going into. Because if he did, he knew Y/n would be scared. Shouto was barely able to sleep, let alone eat for how lost and alone he felt. He never knew losing someone so dear to him would kill him from the inside out and at such an agonizing slow pace.

At first, he really did try to take care of himself. But after the fifth day of seeing not one single sign of her waking up, he began to think that she never would. And instead of fighting the panic, like he’s learned to do all these years from the abuse he got at home. This time he couldn’t. It was too much, and it happened way too fast for him to keep up. The panic attacks he was used to, were of him being abused physically and mentally, not ones of losing someone so close to him. His parents weren’t there when growing up, and he had no one to talk to about his emotions, so he never learned how to navigate through them.

What he felt when he saw Y/n in a deep slumber, almost like time completely stopped for her, was indescribable. He’d never felt the agonizing feeling of the unknown before. He’d never felt so confused and lost with no means of escape, and because he never had anyone to help him with these emotions while growing up, he felt so alone. Every day she slept, his heart would break and continued to break little by little, until he snapped. Then he was no longer allowed to see her, which only made it worse. The pressure on his chest would keep him awake, keep him so distracted and full that any thought of food always made him want to gag.

He's never experienced heart break like this, so when he was finally able to see her today, he was so elated, his heart hurt a little bit less.

Making sure to touch her with his left palm, because he knew how much she loves his warmth even though he was still traumatized by it, he caressed her eyebrow with his thumb. Concentrating to connect with her. Hoping and yearning to have those same scarlet flecks burn in his ocean eyes again.

“I’m ready.” He mumbled quietly.

Izuku nodding at them both, also cupped the back of Y/n’s head to make the connection easier. The three of them breathed deeply to regulate their breathing, concentrating to connect with her. Silently talking to her through their own minds.

And just like it did with Izuku before they came in, Katsuki’s breath shuddered when he felt the connection snap in his mind. Smiling when he felt the familiar chills go down his spine.

Shouto’s breath hitched when he felt the missed sensation of the connection vibrate through him. The sensation he’s been craving to feel for these past three weeks.

Feeling relieved that it worked, they were surrounded by darkness at first and just like Izuku felt when he went in alone. They had the sensation of falling from the sky.

.

.

.

. 

Izuku knowing what to expect braced for impact, however, he completely forgot to warn the other two.  

One of them yelling because of the rushing feeling and heart palpitation that came from falling from high heights. The fall overwhelming him and scaring him a little in the process.    

With a thud, like boulders smacking on the ground, resonating around them. Groans could be heard throughout the soft field of grass they landed on. Katsuki not wasting a moment got up in fury, stomping his way over to Izuku who scrambled to get out of his way once he saw the murderous intent that radiated off him.  

“The hell you didn’t warn us for?!” Katsuki grabbed him by the collar, getting on top of him and trying to strangle him as Izuku fought back.  

“I’m sorry! I forgot about that part!!” He yelped. “I also forgot how scared of heights you are! I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!”  

“I wasn’t fucking scared dammit! Stop bringing that shit up already, we were fucking ten!” Katsuki yelled out while he tousled on the ground with his childhood friend.  

They hadn’t noticed, how in awe Shouto was from the environment they were thrown into. Unlike the other two he had gracefully taken the fall, already knowing to tuck and roll once he realized he was falling from the sky.  

He was speechless for the view that greeted them.  

In front of them was a field full of lilies. Every different color imaginable for the flower. Seeing a beautiful deep blue ombre lily, he reached over and caressed it lightly. The smooth velvety surface mesmerizing him. He’s never seen a field full of flowers before, he could only guess, these were Y/n’s favorite for how many they were. He knew, she wasn’t a rose type of person, and the lily fit her personality perfect.

Purity and Grief.  

Though they were beautiful flowers that represented innocence and rebirth, they also represented grief. A loss only someone who has experienced, could relate to this flower. He could see it in her. Y/n was just like a lily. He hummed at the thought of this flower representing her so effortlessly and clearly.  

The air felt light, and the sun shined brightly down at him. Like it was almost rejuvenating him. He chuckled when he saw the sky full of fluffy clouds shaped in rabbits and turtles. The girl did love those two very different animals. Of course, the sky wouldn’t look normal in here either. It was painted in a sunset of reds, oranges, and yellows. It was grainy like an old painting, regardless it was still beautiful. He finally felt calm, at peace and complete. Just like he did when he was around her. Finally, the piece he’s been missing was somewhere nearby and at the thought of only being moments away from seeing her, it kicked started him like a machine to the point of feeling alive for the first time since her slumber.  

However, his peace and serenity were short lived when he couldn’t completely drown out the scuffle of his two best friends.  

Sighing in annoyance, Shouto walked calmly to the two wrestling men and pushed Katsuki off Izuku. “Are you two done, we came here for a reason.”  

“What the fuck’s your deal?!” Katsuki yelled from the floor, next to a stunned Izuku.  

Izuku unable to hold back, laughed and held onto his stomach. Unable to stop the joy he felt for what seemed like ages when he saw how serious Shouto looked while he held onto a deep blue lily. The delicate flower contrasting how big and scary the young man looked and attempted to be.  

Shouto accusingly pointed the flower at them both. “We’re not here to play around.”  

Grumbling as he got up in tamed anger. Katsuki dusted his pants. Double taking what he was wearing and turned to Izuku with an accusatory finger. “Seriously, why the hell do we look like fucking nurses?”  

Izuku shrugging as Shouto helped him up talked calmly as his childish giggles died down. “I didn’t pick this. I was wearing this last time I came in here too. So was she and that other person.”  

Katsuki shuddering from the look he got from Shouto. Pushed his way past his two annoyingly, yet caring, best friends. “Who fucking knows, let’s go before Shouto kills us both.”  

Shouto only smiled at them both, not denying that he would harm them if they didn’t get going. He would have gone on his own, but he was sure they wouldn’t let him tag along with them anywhere else if he started to do things on his own. He shouldn’t be roaming around this place alone with his current mental state. Besides, he was still not mentally capable of taking charge of anything now. He sometimes, wondered if this is how his mom felt when she lost it all those years ago. The good news is that now she’s much better and is no longer at the mental hospital. He would speak with her almost every day, and he would speak of his Y/n a lot.

She was eager for the day to finally meet the girl that had her boy so smitten.  

The three of them walked carefully out of the field of lilies. At first Katsuki yelled at Izuku to walk behind him, but then when he realized he didn’t know where he was going, he begrudgingly went to the back as Shouto snickered from his tantrum.  

Izuku as he remembered walked to where he last saw her in hopes of seeing her again, though he knew that would be too good to be true. And it was, she was nowhere in sight, and this world seemed massive. How could they find her? He was biting the inside of his cheek, worried at how they’ll be able to accomplish something so hard. Though it will not stop them, but still. It would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack, the valley they were standing on seemed endless.  

And in the middle of his mind rant, Izuku failed to notice the tug in his heart already trying to direct him.  

Shouto clearly saw and felt the dismay Izuku was in and before the green haired troubled freckled young man could say anything. Shouto whispered. “I can feel something tugging me in that direction…” he pointed with the flower he was still clinging on to.  

Izuku stopped and focused on the foreign yet missed feeling. He couldn’t stop the wide smile that adorned his sweet, freckled face.  

“Shit you’re feeling that too?” Katsuki asked unable to contain his happiness and wide grin.  

Continuing to walk briskly ahead in that direction. His heart jumped with glee from the feeling. His vermillion eyes and scowl turning from their signature glare to the softened look and smile he would only get when he was with her. There was only one reason why the three of them would be feeling something that wasn’t theirs.  

Y/n was somewhere nearby.

The three young men rushed down the valley, running with vigor when they knew they would be seeing her again. Once they crossed the mountain hill up ahead, they noticed a small cottage down below, next to a river. The charming cottage screamed Y/n. The small brick house was surrounded by bright green vines, windows all around the quaint home. The chimney top emanating smoke. An indication that she was cooking. Katsuki could cry at the smell of her food that he dearly missed to make with her.  

The three of them briefly glanced at each other before running down the hill and pushing each other out of the way.

Completely forgetting how they’d felt all those days they weren’t able to see her.

.

.

.

.

Y/n was dancing in her kitchen, hips swaying to the beat of the song in her head. Gliding around the small area and humming the tune to a well-known Spanish song, “Rosas” by La Oreja de Van Gogh. Unbeknownst to her of the scuffle happening outside. To distract herself from the gnawing worry for Tenko, she decided to cook in the meantime. And what best distraction was there other than cooking Mole, a Mexican dish, and making a Tres Leches cake?  

Even if she knew wherever she was, was not real and she could have anything by just a thought, she still did everything from scratch. She never liked any shortcuts. She could have wished it but doing everything made her feel a little better and useful.

However, the girl stopped singing when she heard the loud commotion from outside. Feeling worried and a slight panic from what it meant. She remembered Tenko’s warning from earlier. Biting her bottom lip in worry and letting go of the baking utensils, she trudged to the wooden door with a pan at the ready. She would have reached out to Tenko like he wanted her to, buuuuut she was still mad at him, and she was no damsel in distress.  

When she opened the door ready to attack whoever was on the other side. She abruptly stopped with the pan in midair. Being greeted by three young men pushing each other from reaching the door handle. It was so comical and nonthreatening that she couldn’t help but to laugh at their dismay.  

At hearing the familiar laugh, the three of them stopped with breaths held and trapped in their lungs.  

Shouto was on top of Katsuki, trying to get him off Izuku, who was face first on the ground.  

“Y/n…” Shouto breathed her name, feeling so elated and shocked to finally see her after such a long time. There were so many emotions running through him, he didn’t know which one to concentrate on.

Y/n tilting her head to the side curiously. Not recognizing him, even though he recognized her, right away brought her pan higher in a threatening manner, making Katsuki cackle from the gesture.  

“What did I tell you before darlin, you’re not scary.” He breathily laughed.

Wanting more than anything in the world to reach over and crush her in a hug, but he still remembered Izuku’s warning and from the looks of it, he wasn’t lying. Y/n didn’t recognize him, and that hurt his heart, but seeing her alive and well, simmered down the pain. Looking her over for any injuries and feeling relieved that she seemed okay. He smiled from how cute she looked in all white, a crown of lilies decorating her soft tresses.

A little scared for how big they were, and knowing they could definitely kill her, she still stood her ground.  

“W-who are you peo – Oh! Izuku? You came back!?” Y/n grinned when she saw the green haired boy spit grass out of his mouth, giving her a toothy grin afterwards. Completely throwing away the fear that failed to settle in her. Staring back at the other two in front of her, Y/n smiled from seeing them. “And you brought other friends with you!” She exclaimed excitedly. She knew deep in her, she could trust Izuku. “I knew making you my friend would be a good thing. It gets so lonely here… Though?” She tapped her chin looking at Shouto and Katsuki, instantly entranced by them. “You two seem really familiar too… Have we met before?”  

Shouto unable to hold back the tears from finally seeing her sobbed, scaring the girl and the other two still on the ground. They were about to go to him. However, they were beat by the h/c haired girl rushing to his aid when he fell to his knees. All while dumping the pan, knowing she didn’t need it because they were not a threat.

She had to help the bicolored haired young man. Something within was screaming at her to make him better once she saw how broken he seemed. To take away his pain. She could tell he’d gone through so much already and he needed someone.

Kneeling and embracing him while he cried, Y/n rubbed his back with as much comfort as she could offer him. Making the sky brighter with golden colors, and the air fill with a soft breeze to give him some form of ease. She didn’t know him. But seeing him break like this broke a part of her. Just like how she felt with Izuku, when she first met him, she felt drawn to the young man. Her heart hurt. If her memories were blocked and this is how these people were acting from seeing her, as well as her heart, then she knew for certain they’re a part of her life too.

“It’s okay… let go of it all...” she cooed to Shouto who was still crying from seeing her. He was so scared she was never going to come back that finally feasting his eyes on her was so overwhelming he didn’t know what to do with himself. “You’re okay, just breathe through it… I’m right here. Whatever you need from me, I’ll help you I promise.” Tears began to slip down her eyes when she could feel his pain radiate through her.  

Not understanding why…  

Running her hands through his silky two-toned hair, trying to give him any relief. She pulled gently on the ends of his strands, giving him a small massage.

Shouto unable to hold himself back because he missed her so darn much leaned back and cupped her face, with tears streaming down his lovely face, kissing her deeply. His heart burning with desire from finally having her, here with him. His heart finally being able to love his princess after three aching long weeks.  

He poured his soul, and all of him into this one kiss they haven’t shared in a while. Surprising the girl who whimpered from the kiss with wide eyes. With his desperation and the love, she could feel radiate off him, she didn’t stop him. If anything, her heart skipped a beat and burned with longing and desire along with him. Feeling complete, as if it’s been missing a part of her, which it had.  

The girl didn’t even realize a few lone tears escaped her too. As if her heart yearned and knew who this person in front of her was.  

Pulling back and taking a deep breath Shouto murmured with closed eyes. “I’m sorry… this must be so confusing to you…” he apologized remembering Izuku’s warning of her having no memories of them.  

Y/n shaking her head, touched her lips with the tips of her fingers, still feeling a tingle. Smiling when she saw and felt how relieved he was. “No! It felt nice… and familiar…” She stared into his eyes once he opened them. Eyes which were still wet with fresh tears and was in awe at how beautiful they were. How beautiful he was. Just like a prince. “You have such beautiful different shades of ocean eyes…” She muttered on instinct reaching out to cup his left scarred cheek, making sure to be gentle.  

Rubbing his skin in small circles and earning a beautiful smile from him that blinded her. The more she stared at him and his hypnotizing eyes, she began to see flashes of him and her go through her mind. Laughing and walking down hallways that were unfamiliar to her.  

Shaking her head from the memories and getting a headache, she crawled back away from him in fear. Panic rising and scared of what this meant.  

Worrying him from the look of utter confusion she gave him.  

“I’m sorry… I uh-”  

Scrambling up too quickly away from him and tripping on her own feet for how fast she tried to get out of there. Y/n stumbled backwards and before the upcoming fall she was caught by a strong arm holding her up.  

“Relax it’s okay, we’re not going to hurt you… We are never going to hurt you Y/n. Not ever.”  

Y/n looked into the eyes of vermillion burning pools. She could practically see into his soul. Flashes of her and him running through her mind of late-night talks, then kissing so passionately that she could still feel it even now. Shaking her to the bone.  

Seeing the tears and body tremble come from her, had him ache. What the hell did Shigaraki do to her?

“Sweetheart, it’s okay… you know who we are.” Katsuki mumbled, voice soft and gentle.  

“I do?” She asked confused, gripping onto the crown of her head as her mind and reality began to feel like it was ripping apart. Falling to the ground from the aching pain. The world they were in, trembling from her actions because it was a world she created. “I do… I know you… But then I don’t… I’m sorry, I’m so sorry… I can’t-”  

She shook her head in bewilderment, from the foreign lost feeling that she loathed to feel. Being thrown into a black void of the unknown had her hyperventilate. She knows deep down that she knows them. Though her mind forgot them, her heart never did. It’s been yearning for them. Even having them here right in front of her, is making her want to cry out in joy and grief for finally having pieces of her returned.   

Kneeling beside her Izuku massaged her temples, wiping away her frustrated tears. “Baby, it’s okay…” Y/n with tears in her eyes whimpered from the pain. “Don’t push yourself to remember, but please, please trust us and let us take you home…” His forest eyes shone with so much love and determination aimed at her that she could get lost in them.  

Y/n looked at the three of them, eagerly waiting for her response. A memory flashing in her mind of eating yogurt with them and laughing together as they antagonized the blond staring directly at her.  

“Trust us Y/n… please…” Katsuki voice vibrated with want, not caring the other two could hear him beg. Not giving a damn that he’s broken his rule of not pleading to anyone ever. Only breaking it for her, repeatedly. Not giving a damn of how weak he thought he looked.

Looking at the two toned haired young man who wiped his tears away, Y/n felt her heart burn from seeing him so fragile. So broken and lost, only to be found when he stared right at her. Bottom lip caught in between his teeth and hands tugging at the ends of his shirt to stop himself from crying and reaching out to her. Y/n could see how hard he was trying to keep it together. And not wasting another second or second guessing herself, Y/n nodded eagerly at their request.  

Completely forgetting why, she was here in the first place. Completely forgetting of the threat outside that Tenko kept her in the dark of.  

Not questioning where the projection of her friend was at, they all quickly helped her up and ran towards the direction they first landed on. Since it was the second time Izuku landed there, he figured the exit would be there. And it was. Right after the fields of flowers, freedom was in their grasp.  

Y/n never crossed because she was asked by her friend not to leave until he said otherwise, but if Tenko was outside in the world fighting his own battles she wanted to help him. She wanted out of this place. She didn’t want to be the only one safe, she would fight for him too. He may get mad, and she didn’t care. She was done letting him sacrifice himself for her when he had no one to care for him.  

Whatever had him trapped she would save him too.  

And just as they crossed the fields of lilies with hearts lighter and full of hope than they’ve felt in weeks, while Y/n held onto Katsuki and Shouto’s hands as Izuku led them out to the exit. She looked one last time towards the field of the flowers she created and the cottage she could still see in her mind.  

She held so many memories with the dark-haired man in there. She wished she could have told him that she was leaving. Not as a goodbye, however, as a promise that she would be helping him out of whatever mess he was in.

And that was the last promise she made in her field of dreams as she finally crossed over to the side of the living again.

Chapter Text

Rushing to get her uniform on Y/n begrudgingly woke a grumpy Katsuki out of bed. She stopped mid wrestling with the clothes in her drawer when she saw how cute he looked. Stopping and admiring him and feeling extremely happy she was able to see this side of him. People would normally think Katsuki Bakugou was only associated with sexy-af, dominating and explosive. They, however, where not lucky enough to see him in the mornings when he was tranquil and peaceful before he created mayhem. Hair disheveled and messier than his usual pointy straight look.

He almost looked like a cute kitten before going into his well-known rampage.

Y/n’s phone vibrating with her alarm, had her panic again when she realized how late they woke up. Breaking her out of her trance from staring at him. She’d promised her father to make up for lost time, and she was intent on doing just that. She’s been waking up earlier than usual to make up for all the work she’s missed.

Gliding like a tornado all over the room again she gathered all the things she needed. “Wake up ‘Suki, we’re going to be late!”

Softly chuckling from under the covers. Katsuki looked her up and down unashamed as she was about to take off her sweater in front of him, her mind still in a fog from waking up. Stopping mid pull up, Y/n turned her head to stare at him, eyes slightly narrowing.

“Don’t stare you pervert.”

Voice still groggy from the morning hours, that gave a tingle down her spine, Katsuki bit his lower lip while laying back comfortably. “You’re the one who decided to give me a strip show.” He leaned back lazily on her bed, smiling smugly at her. “I’m the victim here.”

“Ha-ha, very funny…” She mumbled running into her bathroom and changing as fast as she could. Thanking herself for taking a shower last night, or else she would have been running later then she already was.

“Are we still meeting with my parents tomorrow?”

Hearing a knock on her bathroom door and his voice vibrate through it. Y/n peeked her head out, seeing Katsuki with his sweats hanging low on his hips. Staring a little too long at his well-toned defined abs and caramel chest.

Katsuki grinned with mischief from watching her almost drool and fixate on him. Tilting her chin up with his thumb and making the girl blush from being caught. “Well?”

Y/n smacking her cheeks lightly to calm the giddiness she felt every time she stared at him, nodded vigorously with a toothbrush stuck in her mouth. After making sure to get rid of the morning breath, teeth clean and spitting out the toothpaste and refreshing herself with mouthwash, she smiled at him after she was done.

“Good they’ve been anxious to meet you. The hag won’t stop talking about it.” His eyes shone with scarlet flecks from his and her emotions. Something he will never take for granted again.

Adoration in both of their hearts as they basked in the light of each other. 

“Are you sure it’s, okay? We’re not moving too fast right?” Y/n timidly asked him. Katsuki raised his eyebrows at the question. Hands on the doorframe while he leaned forward, just barely out of her reach. “Don’t take me wrong. I mean, I’d love to meet them. I’m just nervous? Izuku’s mom sort of doesn’t like me, and I don’t know if I can take another parent hating me… I’m sure Endeavor’s on the same boat as Mrs. Midoriya, and I don’t even know how Shouto’s mom-”

Shushing her lips with his index finger, Katsuki chuckled at her slight paranoia. Loving how lovely and energetic she’s been lately. At how much she wanted his parents to like her for his sake.

“Relax darlin.” Rubbing small circles on her cheekbone with his thumb he whispered, “I know my parents will love you. We’re not moving too fast… unless you’re not ready than we can wait.”

Y/n seeing the slight sorrow in his vermillion eyes, rushed out. “No! It’s not that… I just don’t want to disappoint them. You’re great and amazing, and just…” she sighed out to control her anxious emotions. “Mr. and Mrs. Bakugou made a great little person who grew up to be in his own way, loving, caring and rowdy. Who I get to call my boyfriend and person... And what if they’re expectations of me aren’t met? You deserve the world, and sometimes I think I don’t compare to what you’re worthy of.”

“The fact that you think I’m great and better than you while saying it with a straight face and take care of me is an indication of how you truly feel about me.” He chuckled lowly, “Darlin, you are worth more than me, it’s not the other way around. If people outside this room heard you, just now. They would think you’re crazy to devalue yourself.” Katsuki mumbled in awe. How was he so lucky? Y/n always did see the best in people, especially in him. “Trust me Y/n, if their irritating emotionally closed of explosive of a son can feel this way for someone, they know this person must be really, really fucking great. Which you are. No doubt about it.”

Katsuki grimaced when he thought of her other boyfriends’ parents. He couldn’t speak on their behalf, but he could at least put in his input from watching them throughout the years he’s known them to reassure her a little.

“Endeavor I wouldn’t worry about. He’s an alright hero, but not that great of a father. Mrs. Todoroki is already obsessed with you, from what Shouto’s said. Also, don’t worry about Inko… she’s still going through the break-up from Izuku and round face. The lady was in love with that short stack. Not sure why, but we all have our own cup of tea I guess.”

Y/n gave him a deadpan expression.

“What it’s true? And don’t you dare defend her again, she was one of the reasons why you were alone while fighting.”

Not wanting to get into another argument with him, because it was still early and she loved the way they both woke up, she reluctantly agreed.

“Fine…”

Breathing in deeply and shaking the nerves from her hand’s, Y/n grinned at him. Falling more and more for his vermillion eyes. She didn’t want to argue of the Ochako thing because she knew, how upset the three of them were for how long she was gone. Katsuki had validity to feel scared for almost losing her. Still, Y/n didn’t blame anyone for anything. Her life was just a roller-coaster in that way.

Rosalinda would know. Her little sister’s been giving her so many scares she was afraid the older girl would get a heart attack. It would happen so often; Y/n was used to it by now. Which was something terrible to be accustomed to, but it was the truth. Y/n would be surprised if she ever got a break. Yes, things led up to her almost capture and her coma, but they were all unfortunate events, not one’s done on purpose.

Just bad luck and timing.

“Half and half, is taking you to class today.” It was more of a statement than a question, that escaped his sultry lips, which her eyes kept lingering to. Seeing this, he hummed contently while kissing her cheek gently.

Last night, and while she was able to sleep in her own bed. She didn’t have a nightmare, but Katsuki sure did, and he rushed to check in on her. Gently waking her up, talking under the moon hours. Then making her moan out his name with just kisses and gentle touches to help him forget the trauma he experienced while she was gone.

Hence why they woke up late today.

She could still feel his fingers caressing her exposed shoulder and neck, gripping the back of her neck while kissing her as if his life depended on it. Y/n taking a risk and letting Katsuki’s hand wander under her sweater, giving her an ecstasy of emotions, she hasn’t felt before. Making her crave and become frustrated for wanting more. Molding on each other to make up for lost time. Blissful and pleasurable. However, still not passing the line of no return.

One of the many things she loves about his touches and just like his eyes, they always burned and left a mark she could still feel even after they were done.

They didn’t even care of the bet they both made of who would cave in first. There were far past that point now.

“You’ve been very loving lately. This has nothing to do with what happened to me right?” Y/n asked gently.

It was still a touchy subject for the three of them and when she woke up, it’s like time started right after the incident for her. As though she was stabbed the day prior, but to them it had been a long almost month of a nightmare. She had no recollection of what happened while she was under. And according to them, she didn’t want to know or needed to know. They told her they brought her back from her long slumber, but they didn’t exactly say how.

Tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear, Katsuki shook his head gently. “No, I’m just appreciating you more.”

“Well, I won’t complain about that…” she grinned at him and hugged his waist, basking in the caramel scent that radiated from him.

Playing with the strands of her hair, he gave her another sweet kiss on her temple this time. “What was your friends name again?” Katsuki asked for the millionth time since she woke up from her coma.

He couldn’t help it. He and everyone else were still shocked when they learned, Y/n and Tomura had known each other when they were younger. That he was the famous best friend, she spoke so highly of. Both had been trapped in the club when they were younger. One turning to darkness while other still pushed forward. However, she didn’t know Tomura, who she knew as Tenko, was still alive.

All-Might confirmed Tenko was indeed Tomura before he changed his name. He was a descendent from his predecessor, Nana Shimura. Everyone who was told of the news almost lost it.

They were also shocked she still didn’t know he was alive. However, worse a villain and the most notorious one. They didn’t know how to tell her. They just took it as good luck that Y/n hadn’t turned out just like he did. Katsuki only kept asking because he needed to confirm the information without her knowing why. He wished she would tell him a different name each time, to lessen the blow when she finally learned the truth. Because this would destroy her.

However, it was always the same damn name.

Unbeknownst to Y/n, a secret team were making their move against the Paranormal Liberation Front, and Tomura was the main target.

“Um, Tenko Shimura…? Why do you keep asking? You’re not jealous right…” She singed, poking his chest playfully, which he captured in his hands. Her eyes lingered to his knuckles that were still wrapped in gauze, worry aching in her heart. “How are your hands by the way? Did you see Recovery Girl already?” She asked in worry, deciding not to dwell on why he kept asking of her childhood best friend’s name.

He was dead, and though the thought of his name would always make her sad. For some reason lately, she’s been feeling at peace…

If only she knew the truth…

Groaning Katsuki threw his head back. “Woman, I already told you I would get it done.”

“You said that, two days ago Katsuki and you haven’t. Come on, the sports festival is on Friday, and I’m really worried you’re gonna get hurt. I know you are super strong, and don’t need any help.” She buttered up his ego, “But you shouldn’t hurt yourself any more than you already are. You haven’t even told me how you got hurt in the first place. I’m surprised someone was able to beat the great King Explosion Murder…” Y/n made sure to keep eye contact with him, “Unless it was for some other reason?” Reaching out and cupping his hands that were surely scarred. She gently kissed them in between the knuckles, staring up at him with her big doe eyes. “Please get checked…”

Smiling he nudged his nose with hers. “Okay, I’ll go see her now.” Giving her a small peck that she whined to because she wanted more, made him chuckle and he kissed her cheek instead. “Don’t be late.” He chastised her before walking out her dorm to get changed and checked like his girlfriend requested.

Huffing with frustration, Y/n bit her bottom lip, “Meanie…” she yelled, only hearing a laugh back from him, from clearly hearing her protest.

Softly humming Y/n got ready for the day. Opting to try her uniform short-sleeved shirt and deciding to give a try to her long socks that went up to her mid thighs as well, instead of the tights. Only leaving a sliver of skin out before her skirt covered the rest. These were a deep shade of navy blue, in inspiration of her two-toned haired boyfriend who she knew loved the color. Y/n thankfully was not as traumatized of her new scars on her arms, as she was of the rest of her body. It was probably because she was able to fight back and not be held down like an animal when she got them, unlike her other scars.

When she woke up, she had no idea of what happened, and she was lost for how much time passed. Her siblings and father would not let her go when they saw her awake. Rosalinda and Hitoshi crying so much, while Eri and Miguel talked non-stop to her about everything she missed with tears in their eyes. Aizawa holding on to her hand, to make sure she truly was awake and alive.

What was strange was the way her boyfriends were acting around her. They’ve been giving each other quiet signals they think she is not seeing and sneaking around late at night. She trusted them, and whatever they were doing that they were keeping her in the dark from. It was probably hero business. Which it was. She, however, wasn’t going to question them if they were not able or ready to share.

Hearing a soft knock from the other side of her dorm door had he troubled mind momentarily stop. Knowing right away who it was from the feeling she got in her heart. Y/n opened the door with glee and jumped into his arms.

“Good morning my exquisite breathtaking prince!” She giggled while being held up by one strong arm, while the other hid behind him.

With a bright smile and a twinkle in his eyes, Shouto kissed the corner of her mouth. “Buenos dias, mi princesa…” (“Good morning, my princess.”)

Swooning from the way his voice sounded in Spanish Y/n kissed his scarred cheek in return. “Your Spanish is getting so good Shouto!”

Putting her down with ease and bringing his hidden arm forward. Shouto handed Y/n a bouquet of deep blue ombre lilies. Making her gasp with a bright smile. He waited to see if she would remember the dreamlike plane, she was stuck in. He did this for two reasons. One, to make sure she still didn’t remember anything. Y/n was good at hiding her true intentions from the outside to everyone else, but when it came to them and their connections, she could not hide her true feelings. And secondly because he loved to see her smile. Knowing what her favorite flower was now, he was going to use it to his advantage.

“Oh! Where did you find these rare gems? And blue too…” Passing her finger through the smooth velvety surface, Y/n looked up to his ocean eyes, tilting her head curiously at him. “How did you know these are my favorite?”

“Lucky guess.” He sighed in relief when it seemed like she didn’t remember.

Eyeing him suspiciously Y/n crossed her arms. “You three have been acting weird since I came back…” she opened the door wider, inviting him in, while she took the flowers into the bathroom.

Getting a small vase from under the cabinet and filling it up with water. Walking back to the room and putting the flowers on her small table, which was near the balcony window door. She smelled them gently and smiled from the earthy smell they still held. She really loved lilies, there was a reason behind it too. It was her parent’s favorite flowers. With them working in the fields, they always brought bouquets of different colored ones. Every time, Y/n would see them walking up to the house, from the house window when she was younger – both heading up the small steps that let up to their small home and hiding the flowers. She would play a guessing game with them of what color they had that day. 

“Do you remember anything?” She heard Shouto ask as he sat comfortably on her half-made bed.

“Nope!”

“That’s good.” Nodding, Shouto’s heart settled down from the anxiety that threatened to spill if she did remember anything from her dream. They still didn’t know what Tomura did to her, but they were going to find out soon.

Softly laughing Y/n shook her head. “Shouldn’t it be the other way around? What if my dreams had something super important? I don’t think they would, but you never know.”

“No, we think this is best for you.”

“If you say so… Anyways ready to go? I heard they have some croissants with cheese in the cafeteria this morning, aaaaand if I remember correctly, I was promised whatever food I wanted?” Y/n asked eagerly, hands behind her in a tight grip, hoping he wouldn’t tell her no. “Also, we need to bulk you up again, you really worried me.” A pained expression crossed her face now. “I’m so sorry you felt like you couldn’t eat or take care of yourself. But please never neglect yourself ever again Shouto. No one’s worth losing yourself over for, not even me. So, I’m making it my mission to get you healthy again.”

“Mhm…” Shouto hummed, smiling softly at how happy she looked from his response. “I promise I won’t ever scare you like that again. I was just lost…”

Y/n didn’t want to upset him anymore than he’s been. When she was finally able to come back. She cried so much for how sleep deprived and lanky Shouto looked. With the day she was still in the hospital, she made sure to keep him by her side and force fed him as much as he could take while she gave him reassuring words. Promising to fight harder in the future so he won’t ever doubt her leaving him like that again. She also forced him to see Recovery Girl to heal somewhat. And he looked so much better today, Recovery Girl really did a lot of wonders.

And speaking of Recovery girl, Y/n finally spoke with the short older lady. She didn’t let her do an exam. Y/n only spoke with her for a couple of minutes. She practically ran out of the hospital when she was discharged for how traumatic it still was for her. It had been a process, but the hospital reluctantly let her go when Aizawa stepped in promising Y/n would be in good hands with the nurse from U.A.  

“Great! Let me just grab my bag-” she tried to rush past Shouto, to get her things and head to the cafeteria quickly.

However, Shouto had other plans. Grabbing her hand gently in his own and pulling her to stand in between his legs. He kissed up her exposed arm and bit her skin gently, making her breath hitch and heart momentarily stop from the immense emotion of hunger she could feel from him. His hot breath on her sensitive skin.

“Before we go…” in a flash, Shouto had her straddling his hips and pulling her in for a passionate kiss. One that she was denied from her ash blond boyfriend, and one, this boyfriend was willing to comply with. Kissing her with vigor and hunger like he did the first time. Riling her up and giving her no room to take a breath.

“Sho…” She mumbled the first three letters of his name, unable to say anything else for how desperate and precise he was in keeping her under. Like being submerged in calming waters.  

Shouto kept kissing her, tongues intertwining and making each other moan from the taste and the feeling from the other. Her lower regions feeling a tingle of anticipation when he gripped the outside of her delicate soft delicious thighs. Playing with the ends of her socks, that he was beginning to like.

“Are this for me?” He ran the pads of his thumbs on the inside of her thighs which made her tremble.

He sighed when she eagerly nodded. Wishing his tongue and growing hard on could be buried deep inside her. Making love so hard that she was left speechless. He brought her closer by pulling her thighs in as she gave him another soft moan, loving how desperate she was sounding for him, and only him in that moment. Their clothes the only thing separating them. His clothed aching cock rubbing with her thin panties.

Barely protecting her from him.

He was beginning to throb with hunger and thin patience.

Since she came back, Shouto became very bold in everything he did with her. This was not the first time he stole her away for moments like these. Yesterday at dinner, he barely let her go trapping her in his room. Not that she minded, she really loved his desperate touches – that she eagerly reciprocated.

Y/n whimpering from the sensation, threw her head back from the emotions he was evoking. Holding on tightly to the back of his neck. Rocking back and forth on him. Rolling her hips to the rhythm he wanted. Giving him and herself, that delicious friction they’ve both been missing from each other.

Kissing the underside of her jaw, as they both took shaky breaths. Shouto began to kiss up her throat gently. Staring at the reactions he was causing for future reference, wanting only to pleasure her. Nipping at her skin, all while rolling his hips up to meet her own desperate ones. Pulling her so close to him, she could feel his hardened dick, through her panties.

“Ah, fuck…” he whispered when he felt her ground down harder on him, showing him how desperate she’s been for his touch too.

“More… please, I need so much more…” Y/n begged in a desperate sigh, eyes burning scarlet.

However, Shouto refused. Even though he did want to do so much more.

Still, he did not cave into her pleas no matter how desperate they were for each other. Feeling his quirk acting up again. Which was a problem when they would take the next step in their relationship. He leaned back to give them a breather, taking in shuddering breaths. Y/n laying her head on his neck from the rage her body felt to be pleasured, nipping were his shoulder and neck met, making him moan in pleasure.

“Apologies…” he murmured. “I really missed you.” He brought her back one more time and gave her a slow sensual kiss to end their loving session.

After taking a moment to calm down, Y/n smiled at him and pecked his scar, then nose, chin, and other cheek. Snuggling closer to him, trying to calm her raging hormones and fast beating heart. “Why are you apologizing? I really liked that… I wish you hadn’t stopped though.” Biting her bottom lip, Shouto tugged at it with his thumb chuckling softly from her pouty face.

Keeping eye contact as he got closer to her ear, voice deep, he softly whispered. “I didn’t want to stop either princess, but if I didn’t… Well, I would be doing more than just kiss you. I want to have my way with your body…” nipping her ear, he felt her shudder from the promise, “… until you’re shaking and begging me to stop, because it’s too much. Warning in advance though, I won’t listen. I’ll make you feel so good that you’ll cry…”

Groaning from frustration Y/n got off him, knowing they would be late if she entertained the idea. “Such a freaking tease you are my dear Shouto… I think you beat all of us.”

Shouto shrugged nonchalantly. “How does that quote go? ‘Beware the quiet man. For while others speak, he watches. And while others act, he plans. And when they finally rest’…-”

“… ‘he strikes’…” she finished for him, loving his calm intimidating demeanor and how smart he was.

He gave her a cheeky nod, while grabbing her bag and his from the ground. Then headed together to class.

-------------------------------------

“You excited for your date with Midoriya today?” Mina elbowed Y/n as they walked down the hallway towards the cafeteria.

Mina was in the middle of her two tall best friends. Y/n on one side, while Momo was on the other, listening silently to their conversation. She was having a horrible day. She and Yosetsu got into an argument because of her parents again. And to top it all they had an exhausting morning, after Tenya kept asking question after question to Present Mic who mas more than happy to comply with all the answers.

“Is it weird that I’m nervous…” Y/n pulled at the ends of her hair with her free hand.

“Of course not, this is your first official date, how could you not?” Momo told the girl gently, trying to distract herself from the ache she felt. “Do you need help in picking out clothes? Do you know where you’re going?”

“Yes please!” She beamed at Momo from the offer, holding onto her hand to support her when she felt her slight pain. Which was baffling. For some reason, when Y/n woke up, she could feel people’s emotions more clearly than ever. “All I know is that he said wear something cozy because it might get cold.”

Mina swooning from the way she saw Y/n and Izuku interact nervously this morning whined out, “I can’t believe you have three boyfriends and I have noneeeeeee. I’m so jelly! And the ones you have are so hot, it’s not faaaaaairrr.” The girl then gave her a wicked smile. “Then again, they do have a very hot girlfriend.” Mina wiggled her eyebrows at the h/c haired girl. “Are you sure you don’t want to give our undying love a try?”

Laughing from her antics, Y/n pulled on Mina’s cheeks in endearment. “If I swung that way Mina, you would be my first pick.”

“Promise?”

“Would I ever lie to you?” Y/n nudged her shoulder. “Where’s Kyoka by the way?”

Mina whined louder with comical tears going down her eyes. “She and Denki have been ‘practicing’ for their band.” She quoted with her fingers. Y/n and Momo gave her a dubious look, “You do know they’ve been fucking right?”

Both girls after understanding nodded at the smaller girl, not baffled at all from the revelation. It was a no brainer how Denki felt for Kyoka. He was such a dork for her, it was cute to see him short circuit every time she walked into the room.

Y/n taping her chin asked Mina with a bright grin. “Why don’t you and Kirishima try dating? You never know it might work out?”

“Ei?! God no…” Mina shook her head from the idea, “He’s like my brother…”

“Hanta’s like my brother.” Y/n pointed out. “You and Kiri, have these sparks in your eyes when you do your shenanigans together.

“Didn’t he have a crush on you for the longest time until you turned him down last year?” Momo asked remembering the poor, happy shark-toothed, smiling young man being down on the dumps when Mina told him she was not into dating at the moment.

“Momo! The heck!? I swore you to secrecy!” She slapped Momo playfully, who only laughed at the girl.

“Oh my god, no way! Why would you turn him down? You’re perfect for each other.” Y/n asked, feeling sorry for the young man who was always there for everyone. Always a manly ray of sunshine. He deserved someone great and who else other than Mina, could be greater than for him?

“Because she thought she wasn’t pretty enough, compared to Yui Kodai from Class B when she heard of rumors that she liked Kirishima. According to Mina…” Momo gave the shying girl a look, “Kirishima needed to be with someone who looked normal so he wouldn’t get bad rep when he became a pro. Since he’s not that far down from the Big-3 and she didn’t want to be the cause of his failure.” Momo told Y/n without shame. Knowing if anyone could cut those insecurities off and make them see them as beautiful traits it would be her.

“Momoooooo.” Mina tried to hide her face by looking down at her feet.

Stopping the other two, Y/n looked down at Mina who was avoiding eye contact. “Mina, you don’t think you’re beautiful? Sweetie, you are so gorgeous and charming any person would be so, so lucky to have you. With your entitizing curves, smooth blemish free skin and fluffy pink hair. Your eyes remind me of golden jewels, shining bright in the dark.”

“Damn Y/n, you’ve been learning poetry from Tokoyami, haven’t you?” Mina whistled, feeling flustered from the comment. After a moment she whispered, “I didn’t think I was beautiful back then. I was still insecure, and a lot of people bullied me for my skin and eye color while I was growing up. They called me pink black-eyed cotton candy...” Mina mumbled quietly. “Now, I’m over it but I don’t think Ei feels anything for me anymore, so I’ve let it go. There that’s it.”

Y/n smiled over at Momo who also noticed how the red head stared in Mina’s direction all the time, without her knowledge apparently. They could intervene and get them together right away, however, they knew Eijirou would make his move again soon, especially since this was their last year.

Deciding not to bug her because she was looking uncomfortable Y/n dragged them both to the cafeteria. “I wouldn’t give up Mina, the way Awase stares at Momo is the same way Kirishima stares at you, when you’re not looking.”

“You think?” Mina asked with clear hope in her eyes.

“I know so, for someone that sits all the way in the back.” Y/n crouched low moving around like a spy, “I see everything.”

“Oh, shut up! Someone from Class B is totally in love with you and you haven’t even noticed.” Mina stuck out her tongue at the wide-eyed girl.

“NOPE! Do not tell me!” Y/n shook her head violently, making an-x in front of her to show how serious she was. Not accepting that someone had a crush on her other than her boyfriends.

“Why because you’ll feel bad for them?” Momo smiled when she saw Y/n shaking her head again, refusing to even think that there was someone else who felt something for her.

“Come on you dorks. I’m starving and I know Y/n is too. I’m sure Lunch Rush will give you whatever you want since you’re back! He asked so many times about you, he was really worried. A lot of people were.”

The girls kept talking and laughing as they made their way to the cafeteria. Pushing the double doors, expecting to walk into the cafeteria drowned out in loud noise by all the students. Preparing themselves to fight to get in line. However, they were utterly surprised when they saw a huge circle blocking their view from whatever was going on in the center.

The cafeteria in full silence.

“The hell?” Y/n asked trying to get on her tippy toes to see. Thinking that there might be a special or something. She poked someone’s back getting their attention, “What’s going on?” she asked intrigued.

“Ah! Aizawa-Senpai!” They nervously looked everywhere but at Y/n’s curious eyes.

“They totally have a crush on her.” Mina whispered to Momo.

“Who doesn’t.” Momo replied earning a snicker from the other girl.

“You, okay?” Y/n asked with worry after they started sweating.

“Right! Umm underclassmen are fighting with a class 3-A student.”

“Has anyone gotten a teacher or Iida the class representative?” Y/n asked now worried for her fellow classmate, trying to see through the sea body of students.

“No…” they mumbled quietly.

“Can you go get them?” She asked nicely to the student who seemed scared for some reason.

“Yes of course!” They hurried out of the double doors the girls had come through in a flash, not wanting to disappoint their upperclassmen.

Not wasting any time, Y/n pushed her way to the front ready to put someone in their place. No matter if they were underclassman, someone should know better than to start shit – especially in a hero school. How childish to act out this way? If it was towards Mineta again, she was going to kick someone were it hurt them the most. The poor small guy, because of how much bad reputation he created on himself on his first and second year, almost everyone was out to get him.

If it was Mezo Shoji someone was messing with, she was not going to let someone treat the sweet quiet man so poorly. She was running all her classmates through her head, that she became furious by the second. Particularly when Hitoshi crossed her mind. She knew her brother could defend himself, but he was more of a ‘stay away from the drama’ type of guy. Taking any insult without caving, but that wouldn’t stop Y/n from defending him. He may stay quiet, but that didn’t mean she would.

She was ready to defend anyone.

When she finally broke through the sea of bodies and saw the scene in front of her, she felt her blood boil.

On the floor looking downcast was Ochako, with a pink substance going down her soft brown locks, tainting her beautiful hair. Y/n didn’t think, she just moved. In a flash she was in front of Ochako, protecting her from any more harm. Blowing purple smoke into who clearly was the perpetrator. The underclassman surprised from seeing Y/n defend who everyone that was her enemy.

Eyes burning scarlet and with rage in her voice, Y/n snarled her command. “Kneel.”

Boy did she want to do so much more. She wanted to shove the girl away from Ochako, but Y/n wouldn’t make any rash decisions until she knew what was going on. She just needed to separate the two girls, and apparently with all the anger she was feeling this was the best she could do. She didn’t care if the underclassman was humiliated from complying with her command so easily. Not after watching how Ochako was trying to cave in on herself from what looked like a bullying situation.  

The underclassman in front of her without so much as a fight kneeled with no restraint. This was the first time; the school saw Y/n use her quirk and be this upset at anyone. Her eyes burned scarlet like her father’s, scaring everyone who dared to look on. Making them feel guilty for not doing anything about what happened to her class 3-A classmate. They could practically feel the venom oozing out of her.

Y/n unable to control her emotions didn’t notice how her hair was floating upwards like it did with Aizawa. This being the first time to happen to her. However, how could someone voice that to her when she was this enraged. Momo and Mina seeing what transpired, rushed over to Ochako who was still trembling from what happened to her. From the nasty comments, shoves and looks directed only at her.

Her friends tried to clean the girl as much as they could, while Y/n took care of the rest.  

“You want to tell me what the fuck is going on here?!” Y/n bellowed, teeth snarling for how angry she was. She knew her and Ochako weren’t best friends, or friends in general. Still, there was no way she was going to let someone belittle her like this. “Who did it? Was it you?” She looked down at the girl, who she was controlling.

Y/n never believed in taking someone’s free will and her quirk was perfect for that. However, when her emotions came into play, she could care less. Especially when someone else was hurt. She could roll with the punches directed at her, but not when it was directed at someone she cared for. And yes, she did care for Ochako because she was one of the reasons why she, her family and many other captured people were free.

“Aizawa-Senpai…” Someone behind the hypnotized girl whispered. Shocked to see the last person they would expect, defend the brunette quiet girl. “We uh-”

“If you tell me, some bullshit lie. I swear it will be the last thing that comes out of you today.” Y/n’s eyes narrowed. A scowl they haven’t seen before from the sunshine of the girl, like a flip being switched, scaring them into submission.

“You can’t threaten an underclassman!” Another girl behind ‘their leader’ tried to yell out, though they failed miserably when it was evident of how afraid she was of Y/n and her quirk.

“And why the fuck not?! Because she’s younger than me?” Y/n scoffed. “You think I give a shit? I will slap some sense into a dumb arrogant waste of space for doing something so stupid. What course are you four in?” They mumbled their answer afraid not to speak louder than a whisper for how angry Y/n was. It’s as though the whole cafeteria could feel her rage. “Louder, pipsqueaks I can’t hear you with all your mumbling.”

Damn was Y/n pissed.

She hated bullies. And wow was she channeling one of her boyfriend’s spirits perfectly right now. That it scared the rest of the students.  

“Holy shit dude… do my eyes and ears deceive me or is she lashing out like Bakugou.” Mina whispered to Momo who instantly agreed.

Y/n ignored their comment and rolled her eyes, she may be acting like Katsuki right now, but quite frankly she didn’t give a damn. No one was going to bully Ochako, no matter what their relationship status was at. Ochako has been isolating herself and blaming herself for far too long, she didn’t need this shit on top of it.

“Well?” Y/n asked again to the girls who’d gone quiet.

“Hero course.” They mumbled quietly.

Cackling from disbelief, Y/n couldn’t hold back the ridiculous laugh that escaped her. “You’re joking right?” The girls silently shook their head, “Please tell me your joking?” still they looked down ashamed.

“We did this for you and the Big-3!” One of them yelled.

“For us?!” Y/n asked incredulously.

“Yes! We all know you were at the hospital, because of her.” They pointed accusingly at Ochako, who hadn’t uttered a word.

“And did I tell you that? Did they tell you that?” Because if they did, she was going to kick their asses. It didn’t matter if they are her boyfriends. Y/n was so livid she wanted to hit something, anything, or anyone right now from her rage.

Why did everyone have to go against Ochako when she did nothing wrong.

“No, it was a rumor, we all know it’s true. She’s been hiding behind all class 3-A. We even know the big three stopped talking to her because of that.”

“Oh. My. God… I am surrounded by idiots.” Y/n whispered yelled for how outrages their excuse was. Not that they would ever have a good one. What they did was unacceptable. She could feel chills go down her arms from trying to contain her anger. “If and that’s a big if, because I deal with my own shit, were to believe something it would be from the person it came from. Who the fuck believes in rumors so blindly? They’re called rumors for a reason. And how disappointing is it to think this is what people think I would want. What they would want. You don’t know me, or what I would do. But this sure as hell is not it. And neither would they. Why the hell did you not try talking to her first? Try getting her side of the story? Like a civil fucking person? Are you really incapable of making those sorts of decisions? Because if you are, there’s no way in hell you’ll make it out in the real world. And you’re in the hero course? Please…”

Y/n scoffed, unimpressed.

“Do you know how many people would kill to get in, just for you four to throw it away like nothing? What people sacrificed…” Y/n thought of her brother and Izuku. Of all the extra hard work they both had to put in, to get into the program. What every respectable person in U.A had to do. “Don’t say you did this shit for me. Because if you really knew me, you would know I would never kick someone that’s already down…”

They looked down ashamed, and because Y/n didn’t want to deal with this anymore she engulfed the rest of the girls who bullied Ochako in purple smoke. Blowing it out of her lips then humming to intensify it. Scaring everyone else who was close. Everyone who wasn’t Mina, Momo and Ochako stepping back from the quirk they haven’t seen before, afraid of what it would do to them.

“Get your asses to Nezu’s office, and you better tell him what you four did. Or so help me God, I’ll make sure you four are kicked out by the end of next period. My father and the rest of the staff don’t take kindly to bullies…” She gave them a command they could not refuse, and just like zombies they silently walked out of the cafeteria. Y/n with burning scarlet eyes and hair floating scared everyone nearby. “Don’t you all have something better to do, than to stand and watch while someone’s hurt?! What a fucking disappointment of so-called future heroes. Everyone who just watched and did nothing, is a fucking was-”

Her furious rant was caught off by the palm of her worried emerald eyed boyfriend. Who looked her over first for any injuries, to make sure she was okay. He heard everything and boy was he surprised that Y/n could be just like Katsuki when provoked. Just like himself with venom viper like words and feel anger and fury like Shouto did when he was upset. She was channeling them perfectly, and he was worried that it had something to do with their four-way connection.

Since she awoke, Y/n has been showing signs of an upgrade on her quirk. How? He was unsure of. However, he would worry about that later. Izuku rubbed her cheekbones to calm her a little. Then uncovered her mouth when he knew he had her full attention.

Tears welling in her eyes for losing control of her emotions.

“Angel your hair?” Izuku asked in worry, gently bringing her floating tresses down. “I felt your anger all the way across campus…” which meant it was too large for her to mask, like she’s learned to for their sake. Meaning something serious was happening. “No one hurt you right? What happened?” He asked gently, not wanting to upset her more than she already was.

Taking in breaths to calm down, she mumbled his nickname almost in a prayer. Thankful that he was here. “My freckled shooting star…” Y/n stared into his eyes, with tears ready to spill for how angry she felt and not be able to do anything about it. She was holding herself back from truly hurting someone. Her eyes flickered from scarlet to e/c. Not feeling rage like this in a while after her rescue. “Fuck, I’m sorry… I lost it.” She shook her head. “Fucking people and their stupid ideology of worshiping… I-”

Shaking his head disagreeing with her, because he knew she only did this to protect Ochako, he smiled kindly at her. Bringing her close and making sure their foreheads touched. He could feel her turmoil and how close she was to snapping. “Don’t apologize. I heard everything. You were only standing up for a friend… I’m glad nothing happened to you. You almost gave me a heart attack for how angry you felt. I thought Toga was here again.”

Ever since Y/n came back, they’ve been keeping a closer eye on her and everyone that surrounded them. When Y/n described the girl, she fought at USJ after waking from her coma, right away they knew it was Himiko. And when Shouto explained his worry from the bus ride when they were headed to USJ for that day. It all started to click. Himiko had the perfect quirk to infiltrate. They were glad Setsuna was found safe and sound in her bedroom knocked out from some sleeping pills. However, they had a bigger problem. Himiko had also infiltrated 3-A, which meant one of their peers was not really them. There was a traitor amongst the students. So, they’ve been on edge this past couple of days since the h/c haired girl woke up and they learned the truth of her recent scars.

Y/n turning to Ochako now, felt guilty for what the brown-haired girl was going through. She hadn’t even shed a tear, only looking at her hands for how lost and alone she felt. While Mina and Momo did their best to comfort her. Y/n could feel the immense emotion from Ochako. How? She wasn’t sure, but she had bigger problems to worry about.

Kneeling in front of the girl, Y/n took her hands and squeezed them to get her attention.

“Uraraka, I’m so deeply sorry this happened to you. Please know that it was never mine, Izuku, Katsuki or Shouto’s intentions for any of this to happen. I don’t blame you at all, don’t believe anything anyone tells you if it doesn’t come directly from me to you. If I have a problem with you, I promise I will always go to you first…”

Ochako finally looking up, with tears welling in her eyes, sniffled from trying to hold back her pain. The pain she’s been holding onto for the past three weeks. For the past months. Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed for how alone she could clearly feel wave off from Ochako.

“You’re not alone, you’ve never been alone. Please confide in your friends again, they miss you dearly. Don’t make the same mistakes in believing in rumors. I wish I could explain everything that happened to me so you can understand, but only when you are ready. I know you’re angry and sad and feel like the whole world is against you. But it’s not. I promise it’s not.” Y/n taking off her school jacket to give it to the girl as a peace offering, smiled when Ochako took it without hesitation.

Not caring that her scars were out in the open for the first time.

Nodding in gratitude, not being able to say anything. Finally, did the damn that Ochako’s been holding back, break. She sobbed and wailed for all those times, she locked herself in her room thinking she didn’t deserve one ounce of kindness when that was not what she needed.

Ochako just like Izuku deserved the world.

Ochako leaning forward held onto Y/n. The h/c haired girl let her cry on her shoulder, as much as she wanted to, not caring she was getting whatever was on the girl, on herself as well. All she wanted was to help the girl who saved her too. Deciding not to let anyone else see Ochako at her lowest. Y/n blocked out everyone who wasn’t in their little group by using her pink smoke and incasing them in a dome.

“It’s okay… You’re going to be okay.” Y/n whispered to Ochako, who clung to her.

“I’m so sorry… I didn’t mean for any of this… I’m so, so, so, sorry.” The brown-haired girl cried.

“Stop. You don’t need to apologize for anything, we all got played by that Toga girl.” Y/n reassured her, a couple of tears slid down her cheeks. Feeling how distraught Ochako was.

“Ochako!”

They all turned towards a distressed yell coming from outside the smoke dome Y/n created.

“Y/n, turn it off. It’s Iida.” Izuku reassured her, keeping his distance from the brown-haired girl that his girlfriend was helping.

He also needed to apologize properly, and he’s been wanting to. He was too distraught to do it when Y/n was under. And recently he’s been running around after Y/n came back that he was too busy and didn’t find the opportunity. It seemed like his girlfriend was able to, so when they were alone and Ochako wasn’t breaking at the seams, he would take the opportunity too.

Y/n turned off her quirk, to let the smoke disperse on its own, while Momo helped by creating a fan that would suck the contents of the smoke in. Curiously watching as Tenya was prepping himself to jump in and get drugged without a care for Ochako. They all watched while Tenya rushed in with hair disheveled. Which looked odd on the person who usually was always so composed.

Izuku and Y/n gave each other a knowing glace as Tenya got closer to Ochako, said young man breathing in a sigh of relief. Being careful not to upset her more than she already was. Tenya briefly looked at Y/n asking for permission to take her place and taking the hint, the girl got up and walked back to her boyfriend.

Once close to him she whispered, “Did he just use her first name?” Y/n asked intrigued to Izuku who nodded with a small smile.

“Yeah, he did.”

Izuku stared at how Tenya not caring if his uniform got dirty, or who was watching, brought Ochako into his big arms. Letting her cry out as much as she wanted to. Hiding her from everyone else. Her voice was muffled from hiding herself in him. And it’s not like it mattered, after class 3-A was reached and let known of what happened to Ochako, and how Y/n, Mina and Momo intervened. The students who weren’t in their work studies, were able to get everyone from the cafeteria to leave. Officially shutting of the place to give Ochako a peace of mind. Tsuyu, Toru and Mineta were holding the doors closed, while Fumikage and Mezo made sure to tell principal Nezu and Aizawa what happened. 

Class 3-A were a tightknit group, who were always there for each other. They’ve been through so much together. They would not let one of their own suffer anymore. No matter, how they isolated themselves.

It was time to bring Ochako home.

“For someone who’s so proper, he wouldn’t use her first name unless…” Y/n looked over at Izuku to make sure he was okay from what this meant.

She was afraid he would be hurt from the possible relationship that was blooming between his two first close friends from U.A. Ochako was his first love, and to see that person move on, would be a sucker punch to anyone.

Regardless, if there were no romantic feelings anymore.

“He loves her.” Izuku stared back at Y/n when he said those words. “I’ve always known…” His voice was gentle and soft. He wasn’t only speaking of Tenya’s feelings towards Ochako. He was also speaking of his own towards Y/n’s.

He’s been holding back for such a long time, and he was going to finally voice it in their date tonight.

However, Y/n didn’t get the double meaning. How could she if he hasn’t said anything yet?

Reaching out to move his hair from his face Y/n whispered, “Are you okay?”

A smile reaching his freckled cheeks, Izuku nodded contently. “I am. I’m happy they’ve got each other. Iida finally has the chance I took away from him. He kind of resented me for a little when it happened. I never told him I knew though. I didn’t want to make it worse. I thought he moved on, but I guess he’s been holding out this whole time.”

Y/n looked at him dubiously, “And you’re going to be okay with that? You two were together for a while, and you loved each other. I don’t want you to lie for my sake. You know I’m here to support you along the way from all this mess. Unlike other people, I know people existed before me and that’s totally normal. I’m just very, very lucky to have you now.”

Izuku grinned, his emerald eyes shining with flecks of red. His love trying to pour out of him to reach her. “God I l-”

“Guys!” Mina interrupted Izuku by jumping on him, getting him off balance and giving him a knowing look. Jabbing her elbow on his ribs, stopping his mid confession. “Aren’t they super cute, I think Iida’s got this one.” She whispered to them both, “We should let them be. Aaaaaand you my dear…” She reached out towards Y/n, grabbing her hand and pushing her away from Izuku. “…need a shower, that thing on your shirt is starting to stink.”

Y/n with big eyes, shaking her head from thinking of getting father away from food cried out, “Aww come on! I don’t care, and I’m starving! Please let me stay!? Everyone’s gone which makes it so much easier to get food!”

“Nopppe!” Mina sang back.

“Mina!” Y/n cried out in protest when she was pushed towards the double doors she just came through when she first walked in. Being locked out by Tsuyu who stuck out her tongue at her in a teasing manner “Guys, don’t do this to meeeeee!”

“I’ll ask Todoroki to meet you in the showers, and I promise to ask him to bring food. I’m sure he will.” Momo reassured the girl, from the other side of the door. As she held Izuku back who was blushing madly from almost confessing.

He almost ruined his whole plan.

“I hate all of you!!!!” Y/n cried out, while slumping away. Completely forgetting of her anger once she knew Ochako was in good hands.

Mina, making sure she saw Y/n stomp off towards the showers grinned wickedly. Skipping back towards Izuku who was apologizing to Momo. The three of them huddled away from everyone else. Not accepting any of his excuses, Mina karate chopped his side making him groan in slight pain.

“You Baka! You almost told her!? That’s so not what the plan is!”

“I’m sorry!” Izuku yelped, “I couldn’t help it. She’s just perfect and caring, and sweet. I love her so much… I couldn’t hold it back…”

Momo sighing patted the taller man’s back, “Yeah, yeah, we know. Y/n can say the most perfect stuff when we’re vulnerable. It’s like she’s an empath or something?”

Izuku’s brain turning on like a lightbulb gasped. “Holy shit… what did you just say?!”

Momo looking at Izuku with furrowed eyebrows stepped away from him when he practically had stars in his eyes. “That she’s really good with words?”

“NO!” Izuku exclaimed excitedly, “You said she’s an empath!”

“Whaaaaaaat?” Mina yelled out in disbelief, “There’s no waaaaaaay. We all know, she’s a telepath. Which she got from her mother’s side. Plus, whatever else she got from our sensei’s. Her father was quirkless. Don’t you remember Midoriya, or are you that nervous for tonight?”

Izuku not wanting anyone else to hear his theory laughed halfheartedly, “You’re right. There’s no way.” He agreed with them.

He almost forgot Himiko may still be one of them. They couldn’t trust everyone just yet. He, however, wasn’t going to forget this. It made perfect sense, Y/n could feel other’s emotions and she always knew how to sympathize and accept people for their insecurities. Or when they were being dishonest with her. It would also explain how she connected with the three of them when she met them. What if she used that aspect without knowing? Reaching out to them with her own pain. And she clearly didn’t know, all she knew was only one parent had a quirk.

However, what if it was a lie?

The only person who would know would be…

Rosalinda.

Why she would lie, Izuku was unsure of. But just like his girlfriend always said, he would wait to talk with his Spanish teacher to get the truth out.

Chapter Text

Shouto for the past hours has been having a horrible time at his father’s agency for his work-studies. And that’s because he listened to the old man go on and on of questions regarding his current love life, which Shouto was doing his best to ignore and keep his composure to. However, Enji Todoroki was always good at pushing his son’s buttons. His father being the number one hero, and surprisingly a great teacher, has helped Shouto grow as a hero.

However, his father is only a good teacher, not a father. Even though he’s been attempting to get better and atone for the pain he caused their family, nevertheless the past cannot be forgotten so easily. Shouto has learned quite a lot from him for his future. Still, he did not want to start reconnecting with his father through his love life. Especially since Endeavor hasn’t canceled the engagement between Shouto and his classmate.

Once he left the building and was on his way to U.A. High. He felt like he could finally breathe.

And Shouto’s been antsy when thinking of his careless girlfriend. Not because he’s having any doubts on the matter of their relationship. Rather, because he feared what could happen to her again when left alone. Finding out that Tenko was Tomura, had been a shocker to them all. And now Shouto felt as though he always had to be on his toes, looking out for her because of how reckless she was. Since finding out the truth, there’s been this nagging twisted feeling in his heart.

The feeling of fear.

He was scared if she found out the truth, she would go running to Tenko with open arms. Tenko was her first love, and who wouldn’t go back after finding out they were alive and suffering this whole time.

Knowing her, she’d probably try her best until she was able to save him.

What if she left them all behind?

What if she left Shouto behind?

Just the thought of it had him want to cave in on himself. He loves her so much that it hurts, he couldn’t imagine a life without his Y/n. This feeling was new, foreign, scary yet euphoric. Not once did Y/n make him feel insecure of their relationship and her feelings towards him, but would it be enough to forget about Tenko?  

He hadn’t felt this powerful passion for Camie when they were ‘talking’, which is what she called it; speaking of the girl, she’s been trying to reconnect with him. However, that’s another issue for a different day.

And even though Y/n’s quirk might have started all of this, in her slumber he was able to see how far he was willing to go for her without the effects of her quirk clouding his judgement. Honestly his feelings weren’t much different if anything when they’re connected the emotions are only magnified.

However, negative emotions have been eating at him lately that are only his, and the horrible part was he couldn’t talk to Y/n about it. Because they were keeping the truth of Tenko a secret from her until they were able to capture him.

The drive back to U.A. helped distract his troubled mind a little. He was thinking of the almost fight with his father because now he was mentally stable to stand up for himself again. And when Endeavor brought her up, telling him that he was already promised to someone else – Shouto left early. Leaving Katsuki behind, sending him a quick text that he would see him in the dorms because he couldn’t stand to be in the same room as his old man anymore.

Which has been happening frequently.

And ever since Y/n came back, Shouto’s been trying to stay more in touch with the emotions she could evoke in all of them, out of fear that she could be ripped away from him again. Even though he knew it wasn’t healthy, what else could he do?

He was scared to lose her, and there were many ways that it could be done. And to top it all, now he understood why Y/n didn’t like to keep secrets. He felt like the secret of Tomura was eating him every single time he was in her presence.

Making his way inside the campus, his troubled mind was interrupted when he felt anger rise in the pits of is stomach, knowing right away it was not his and panicked.

It ignited right when he arrived, the timing impeccable when the rage burned in him. He almost lost her and that affected him greatly, just the thought that she could be taken at any time had him hyperventilate again. He ran as fast as he could, once he crossed the gates, and then stopped abruptly almost tripping over, when the feeling completely changed. Simmering down and feeling remorse, then content. It was baffling how her emotions ran so sporadic and non-related to each other whatsoever.

And they were intense more than ever since her recovery.

Just as he was about to call Izuku because Y/n always forgot her phone in her dorm, not being used to it. A call from Momo came in. Telling him briefly what happened, and that Y/n was already waiting for him in the showers in the dorms. Sighing in relief, Shouto slowed down and took a moment to recollect himself. He couldn’t act on impulse, even though he wanted to lock her up for her safety and his own sanity. However, unfortunately he would go through many more episodes like he did when she was in her coma. And that scared him. He loves her, he knows that, and he will keep pushing past the paranoia he’s been holding off since she came back. Because he loves her that much. He wasn’t going to let her go because of fear.

If anything, the love that burned in him trumped the fear.

He was in this till their very end.  

However, how would he ever forget of the depression and hole still lingering in his heart. Of course, he was extremely grateful and happy she was with them, but he went through so much pain. Pain he never experienced before, and pain he didn’t want to burden her or his best friends with.

Torment difficult to forget easily…

Not if there was no other emotion to latch onto.

And he’s been latching onto the love he felt, but if he hasn’t voiced it yet. How would he know, how she truly felt?

And what if she did end up leaving them for Tomura?

That would break him.

He was close to losing himself because of almost losing her. All the negative thoughts kept running through his mind when he made his way towards the showers on the first floor of the dorms. He made sure to bring her a small meal like Momo requested because she skipped her meal, and he shook his head from the thought.

Yes, she stood up for Ochako, and protected her, but once again jeopardized her wellbeing, and now her reputation. He could see the negative energy and heard the whispers as he walked down the hallways on his way to the dorms. Of how she lashed out and scared everyone with her quirk. Of course, Shouto’s thoughts regarding his princess wouldn’t change because of people who were cowards and meant nothing to him.

However, she was going to have a hard time in gaining peoples trust after seeing a glimpse of her quirk.

Just like Hitoshi did…

And Shouto didn’t want that for her. She’s suffered too much already. On top of everything she’s had to deal with. Y/n didn’t need anymore, and this only happened because she was protecting someone else.

Walking into the showers – but first making sure there was no one else around, he locked the door behind him.

“Y/n?” he called out tentatively into the steam that radiated around the room.

“Shit!” Shouto heard a yelp coming from the shower, “Oh my god, Sho you scared me… That was fast! I’m still in the shower, give me a sec!” She yelled out from inside one of the shower stalls.

Still with a troubled mind, Shouto sat down on the bench in the middle of the room and kept running through many roadblocks of how he would keep her safe. How they would tell her the truth and hope she won’t leave them for him. Running his hand through his two-toned hair, he didn’t realize how subconsciously he was trying to calm himself down, like Y/n always did. He truly feared losing her. His heart felt tight from even the thought of watching her close to deaths door again.

From seeing her in the arms of that villain.

Would maybe more training work? Should he go harder on their combat battle trainings? What could he do, to make sure she would never be sliced like that again?

To never have her near death ever again.

Should he tell her now of who Tomura was, or wait like they all agreed to?

To know now who she would choose.

Them or him…

A hand waving in front of him, returned him from his jumbled thoughts.

“Hey… I’ve been calling out to you; I felt your anxiety, are you okay?” Y/n asked gently as she sat down on the bench next to him. Reaching out to cup his scarred cheek.

She stopped her shower completely when she felt how troubled Shouto was. Wrapping a towel around her body quickly and making his way to him. The self-conscious of only wearing a towel not registering in her, for how worried she was for him.

Shouto looking up from his tense hands to meet her gaze, blushed from seeing her still wet and only in a towel. “I um… It’s nothing.” He ushered out, breaking eye contact and squeezing his eyes shut to control the raging dirty thoughts infiltrating his mind.

Sinful, yet so inviting…

That’s also been happening a lot lately, he was close to combusting in fire or ice for how much he wanted to connect with her. Make love to each other. To show her how much he loved her, not just through his actions, words, and loyalty.

Through their bodies too.

Y/n gliding her hand from his cheek to his forehead, pushed his silky strands of hair out of the way to uncover his lovely face. “My prince, if you don’t feel comfortable talking about it, I understand. Still, do know I want to help you if I can.”

Nodding, Shouto let go of the breath he didn’t know he was holding. Gulping down his desire. “I felt your rage right when I came back…” He whispered out, focusing on the emotion that first ignited his paranoia.

Her eye’s widened as she scooted closer to him. “I’m so sorry Shouto, I lost control… I don’t know why, but –”

“I know what happened, Yaoyorozu told me…” Shouto spoke softly, “I think your quirk is going through a change. Which is normal, particularly since you’ve been using it more lately. I understand why you did it. However, I was scared something happened, and I panicked… I thought the worst happened to you… and I…” He leaned forward and cupped her cheek, rubbing small circles to calm down. Her skin still wet from the shower, and damn was he jealous of how the water clung to her soft skin. Wishing he could too. “You don’t know how much it destroyed me when you were gone and any thought of that happening to you again, or worse – is giving me this feeling of… hopelessness.”

“Shouto…”

“It’s not your fault… It’s…” breathing in and out slowly to stop the anxiety from coming back up, he muttered “… all I see when I feel these negative emotions is you lying half dead in my arms, and I can’t get the image out of my head.”

Or you leaving us for him… He thought, unable to utter the words out.

He sounded so broken, even if Y/n was back. It did affect him, and it’s taken him a moment to realize she was here in front of him. And knowing who Tomura really was, Shouto was scared Y/n would leave just like his ex-girlfriend. Though their situations are completely different. He truly feared she would leave them for her childhood love. He’s been attempting to push the panic out by constantly touching or kissing her senseless. Katsuki’s been avoiding the issue and Izuku was – well he was Izuku. He was just happy she was back, and he was keeping a closer eye on her. Though he would sometimes check on her pulse, without her noticing.

All while Shouto’s been stuck in his head.

What could she do to get him out of this depressive mood that was only hurting him, and help him forget a least a little bit of the traumatic experience?

Shouto biting his bottom lip, almost breaking through the skin whispered, “And please don’t take this as an insult because you are perfect… However, you should really put on something more than that flimsy towel. I keep thinking you’ll be ripped away from me at any moment…. That I’ve been unable to control myself as of lately.” His voice was deep, a low growl leaving him. Attempting to hide the crimson on his cheeks when he looked away from her.

“Shouto…” Y/n whispered, bringing his ocean eyes back to her e/c eyes from how soft his name sounded coming from her lips. Running her fingers through his silky hair, pulling on the ends to give him some form of comfort. “I’m not going anywhere. You know I’ll stay and fight to be here with you, my prince.” She scooted closer and ran her fingers through his tense shoulders, knowing exactly what she was doing to him.

Already getting an idea of how she could help him.

They both felt the tension. The steam and heat around the room not making it any easier.

Tugging on his bottom lip with his teeth, Shouto swallowed the crave down and focused on the negative thought of never seeing her again. “Princess… you can’t promise me that. Not with the line of work were all getting into… This feeling will pass, I just need more time. I’ll try to find something to distract me…”

Y/n didn’t like how hard he was being on himself and feeling the desire radiating from him. Which was now igniting in her. She pulled him in by the back of his neck and kissed him deeply. Making him grunt from the force and the surprise. His heart never failed to skip a beat every time their lips connected.

The desire in him igniting from a small flame to an uncontrollable wildfire.

“Y/n…” Shouto mumbled, gripping the ends of the bench with both hands. Trying to hold himself back. Unable to do any more as Y/n climbed on his lap, not giving him any room to protest. The only thing protecting her from his hunger was the towel around her still wet skin and his clothes.

Nipping at his jaw and kissing his neck, making him groan and giving him a whiplash of a one eighty emotions. Forgetting of the pain, the fear that still lingered and being overtaken by hunger.

“Let me help you forget…” Y/n whispered in the crook of his neck and shoulder. Biting down gently on his supple skin and licking up his sporadic pulse. “Let me show you Sho, that I’m not going anywhere. How important you are to me.”

Taking the initiative of having her lips distracting him – which was working. She ripped his shirt open. The white shirt he wore, ripping down the middle with ease. Making him grunt in yearning excitement. Y/n not giving him any time to think out of the dizzy fog she was creating, bit and sucked on his creamy skin while also licking down his chest and abs. One hand pulling on his hair gently as the other wandered around aimlessly.

Not leaving any of his skin untouched.

Deciding to take a little revenge from the morning as well, Y/n grinded on the bulge growing rather quickly from her boyfriend. Hiding with the confinements of his black slacks. She whimpered from the slight pain of rubbing bare on the material, but she didn’t care, because it also gave her pleasure.

“Y/n… I won’t be able to control myself if you don’t stop.” Shouto breathed out, his mind completely overtaken by the desire that’s been burning since she returned. The touches she teased him with, before she left. The burning image she left in him when she first quirked him and had mental semi-sex. The teasing she’s been doing to him ever since she walked into his life. His hooded ocean eyes, met with glowing burning scarlet pools. She clearly wasn’t going to listen to him. “Fuck…” He threw his head back, trying to control his breathing and want.

The metaphorical thin rope he was clinging onto, to not go any further, dangerously close from snapping.

Damn, did she not know what she was doing to him? Or was she doing this on purpose, knowing exactly how to rile him up. It was probably the latter.

Her three boyfriends agreed who would be her first, for different reasons and it was not supposed to be him. However, with the way she was smirking in his direction and kept touching him eagerly, like she could not get enough of him. His skin, his hair, his bulging muscles, and the heat and cold that seeped out of him.

His patience was running thin.

An incredible insatiable hunger burned in him each time those sultry scarlet eyes met with his own. He could feel the flecks in his own eyes, burn with desire.  

And what little control he had, finally snapped…

“Fuck this.” Shouto pulled her from the back of her neck and kissed her with all his heart and passion, they could both feel it in their bones.

Y/n whimpered from feeling his tongue playing with hers, doing wonders and switching temperatures from hot to cold in seconds. Using his quirk to rile her up more than she already was. And she in turn grinded on him making him let out a low moan in between the kiss. She wasn’t wearing anything under the towel, and he shivered, from knowing her pussy was rubbing on him. Feeling her slick pool, rub against his clothes.

Breaths intermingling with each other.

Pulling on the hairs of his nape, Shouto bent easily to her will. His hooded ocean eyes glowing with scarlet flecks, meeting with her own scarlet quirked eyes.

Both hearts beating rapidly in excitement.

Pulling back and nibbling on her neck, right on her sweet spot, he whispered, “Princess, you have no idea, how much I want to fuck you… how much I want to make you cry out my name until it’s the only thing you know anymore.” 

Y/n’s eyes rolled back, from the naughty promise, friction, and sensation of his lips. Taunting back, “You have me at your mercy Sho… I’m all yours… I’m not going to stop you, so why are you holding back?”

Shaking his head and squeezing his eyes closed in pain, Shouto kept chanting the agreement he made with Katsuki and Izuku in his head.

“We c-can’t.”

Hearing keys juggle on the other side of the door. Y/n was quick to act first and yank a dazed Shouto into the shower stall she was in just minutes ago. Turning on the shower quickly to give the pretense that she was still in there. Pushing Shouto against the white tiled wall, and pressed her body against him, covering his mouth to keep him quiet. Her towel and his clothes getting wet in the process. Their skin and hair not far back from getting completely soaked.

They both stared at each other, with desire and hunger egging them and begging them from the raging emotions – to finally give in. That wanted satisfaction. The feeling of getting caught only adding on to their crave and lust. Their hearts burning from holding back, breaths and shallow pants coming out fast and sporadic from all the taunting and touching.

“Anyone in here?” They heard an unfamiliar woman’s voice, probably one of the janitors, call into the bathroom.  

“In the shower!” Y/n yelled out, her voice echoing around the room. Her eyes closing, trying to cover the quiver from her voice when Shouto mindlessly, ran his fingers down her arms and shoulders.

Tracing every one of her scars his eyes lingered to with love and care.  

“Oh, good to know! Did you lock the door by chance sweetie?”

“I did! Sorry about that I like to shower alone. I-I’m a l-little self-conscious.” Shouto smirked when she said that, nibbling gently on the fingers which still covered his mouth, earning a glare and burning scarlet eyes from Y/n who trembled from the sensation.

“No worries, I’ll just leave it locked for you. Make sure to unlock it once you’re done!”

“Yes, of course!” Y/n almost moaned out when Shouto grinded his knee in between her legs, pleasuring her bare cunt. Not being able to hold back and only wanting to provoke her more. Loving how easy he could make her cave to him too.

They heard the door click close and get locked again. Waiting a moment to make sure the woman did walk away.

Y/n uncovering his mouth sighed in relief when the lady left.

Breathing out hard, Shouto gave her a wavering smile, trying to compose himself again. Remembering his promise. “That was close… I’ll go –” He was going to step out and wait for her.

However, Y/n had other plans. Her index finger lingered on the growing bulge covered by his wet clothes. Making him shiver and bite his tongue, “I think I have a better idea my dear Shouto... You still owe me from this morning.” She whispered sweetly. Y/n was feeling the effects of the desire in Shouto – seeping into her.

Kissing down his naked wet torso. She made him hiss when she bit down on his skin harshly, leaving a mark behind.

“Y/n, we should s-stop.” He closed his eyes in aching want, from fighting with himself.

Not realizing how much his lustful emotions were affecting her too.

Fighting the desire of just letting her do whatever she wanted to him. He pushed against the tile to somehow get away from her and the emotions she was erupting in him. However, his mind contradicting with himself when he was grateful the wall was there to keep him rooted to feel her lips on his body. 

“Shh… I’m going to help you forget, and I know just how…”

Pushing back a little to give him some breathing space, while she ran her hands up and down his wet biceps, tone chest and hard rigid abs. Circling her finger in between the dips. Her hands gliding like butter because of the water. She made eye contact with him when he looked down at her. Mind racing, chest moving up and down from his hard breathing.

“Tell me to stop and I will.” Y/n was obviously a big believer of consent, just because she was a girl, it didn’t mean her boyfriends didn’t deserve it as much as she did.

Biting his bottom lip – having a mental debate that he quickly lost. Shouto caved when she kissed up his sternum slowly and sensually, still feeling the water lightly pound on their skin and her wet vixen mouth. His throat constricting and closing from the burning want.

How could he resist?

“P-please don’t.”

“You’re a pretty beggar my prince… It’s my turn to play with you.” Y/n sucked on his collar bone, making him curse. “Let’s see what else I can make you beg for.”

Not wasting a second, sucking and biting down his neck. Y/n left bruising love bites in her wake. All over his toned body, he was sure will not go unnoticed by the other two. Making him curse under his breath from not relenting in her desperate quest. Her hand slithered down his torso, fumbling with his belt and zipper, making his breath hitch.

Shouto’s eyes connecting with hers almost pleading for her to continue.

Smirking and playing with the outside of his boxers, Y/n could feel the big bulge poking her lower stomach, which was still covered by the now wet heavy towel. Shouto hissed, when her hand went past the confinements and played with the tip of his aching cock. Her thumb sliding in slow circles on his tip and making him moan lowly. Playing with him mercilessly, only giving him enough to evoke the hunger in him, but not satisfy him fully.

Boy did he regret leaving her wanting from the morning. She was probably getting back at him.

“Amor, por favor...” (“Love, please...”) He mumbled. “I need so much more.”

Oh shit, did Shouto sound so heavenly begging for her touch in her own language. She felt a shiver go down her spine and a tingle in the pits of her stomach.

Smiling sweetly at him, she kissed his skin one more time. “Unlike you Shouto, I actually feel merciful. How can I deny such a pretty request?” Not wanting to torture him too much, because she knew he needed this. She kept kissing down his abs until she was down on her knees pulling down his slacks and boxers all in one go. His dick springing free, making him groan.

Y/n felt her mouth salivate. A hunger in her igniting. She’s never done this before. However, she was never one to shy away from a challenge and one of her best friends had given her some tips when her curiosity peaked.

And no, it was not her pink skinned best friend.

Shouto with hooded eyes, looked down at the sight in front of him, and fuck what a sight to see when Y/n began to pump him slowly and tentatively. Giving him a kitten lick to test the waters. She couldn’t help herself but to lick up and down on his veins. He groaned and gave a low moan, from the sensation of her tongue on him.

What was he worrying about again?

He was getting addicted to the feeling of what her sultry lips could do. He couldn’t think of any coherent thought anymore.

Fuck, Shouto was girthy and long. How was she ever going to take him when they finally crossed the line of unfiltered raw connecting bliss?

In awe Y/n gave his hard dick opened mouth kisses, “You’re so beautiful my prince…”

Licking up the side of his aching dick, Y/n smiled from his hips bucking up slightly. Not knowing what to do with his hands, he gripped the back of her bicep. She gave him another long lick, while pumping him and keeping eye contact, while his chest rose and feel quickly. Y/n took him into her mouth and moaned, sending vibrations, and adding more to the effect.

“Ah… fuck…” Shouto chanted when he felt like he was going to combust.

Pumping what her mouth couldn’t reach, she sucked him, tongue twirling and swirling around his cock and sucking him like the last lollipop on earth. Feeling slick pool in between her thighs, she rubbed her thighs together to get some form of friction.

Shouto’s eyebrows furrowed from the immense pleasure she was giving him. His hips snapping a little when he couldn’t hold back anymore. He felt their connection vibrate, giving him an intense euphoric feeling from the sensitivity. She felt what he was feeling, pure raw pleasure. Loving how close they felt because of their connection, she loved being the one to evoke and control him like this.

His eyes flashed completely scarlet while he opened them and stared at Y/n in a daze. Teeth pulling on his lower lip to stop any more sounds from escaping him. Y/n seeing his eyes change color for a split second, her brows furrowed in awe and confusion.

From the time she’s known them, she’s only seen their eyes flicker in scarlet hue specks. However, not their whole eye color flicker completely scarlet… Deciding to save that for later, Y/n continued her quest to pleasure her aloof boyfriend, who was having a hard time breathing and keeping his composure. Moaning low and deep from trying to stay quiet. Y/n raked her nails through his abs, making him hiss from the pressure, leaving red trails behind.

Y/n pumped him faster with her hand. Mouth still playing and slurping him, when she heard a small plea in her mind come from him, she momentarily faltered from the loving nickname. Then gave him just what he requested.

“Faster, my blue lily… please…” Shouto squeezing his eyes shut when she gave him just what he wanted. Moaning and whispering out loud, “Just like that…”

Y/n whispering into his mind, “Let go, Shouto… you’ve been holding back, give me all of you…” Shouto shook his head rapidly, he knew if he did cum. He wouldn’t be able to stop himself from fucking her against the wall. “I wasn’t asking.” Y/n’s eyes connected with his and that was enough to throw him off the edge.

“Fuck… Ngh … fuck Y/n.” Shouto cursed under his breath, while his hips gyrated sporadically. Warm ropes of his cum bursting in her mouth, that without a second though Y/n swallowed eagerly, making him groan in response. His palm pulling gently on her wet hair. Not giving him a chance to recover, she sucked him dry, taking all that he gave her. Making him give a low small groan from the sensitivity.

Making a small pop when her mouth left him, she kissed his still aching hard cock, her scarlet eyes glowing from desire.

Shouto not being able to contain himself, yanked her from the ground and kissed her, not giving a damn that she was just sucking him. If anything, it turned him on even more. He moaned from tasting himself on her tongue as he pushed against her tongue with his own. Flipped them and having her back against the wall now.

“Up…” he growled in between the kiss.

Y/n jumped, fingers interlocking behind his neck and legs wrapped around his waist, ankles locking behind his lower back. Complying obediently and smiling into the kiss for successfully distracting him. Being able to please him so much that he finally let go and was gripping a handful of her ass and squeezing her flesh unable to contain himself. Slowly becoming feral from finally letting go. Kissing her sensually, Shouto’s dick slid in between her folds making her whimper in the kiss. Not penetrating her but giving her enough pleasure to make her crazy. To beg him to take her.

“You’re such a bad girl, my blue lily… What would your other boyfriends say?” He kept gyrating his hips, giving them a quick snap each time she moaned.

His dick sliding in and out in between her aching folds, giving stimulation to her aching core. While Y/n rolled her hips to meet his own in just as much desperation.

“Shouto please fuck me…”

Growling from the thought, Shouto shook his head. “No. I’m not making love to you for the first time in a shower stall.”

“Then please –” Y/n cried out when Shouto bit her shoulder roughly, his hips still snapping. Dick sliding easily in between her slicked folds, having her moan from the feeling. Feeling the building pleasure. “Shit… then please take me to your room or mine, I don’t c-care.”

Shouto’s eyes flickered completely scarlet again, while hers burned in that color. Both panting from the rush and stimulation. “Brats don’t get what they want when they don’t listen.” Y/n whined which made him chuckle darkly, “Don’t worry my sweet Y/n, I’ll teach you some manners.”

Y/n confused at first met his eyes, which only shone darkly, as he gave her a naughty smirk. She only half regretted not listening to him earlier, when she felt his thumb circle her clit. Building more pressure in her aching nerve. One strong arm holding her up with the help of the wall. Y/n couldn’t help but to give him a breathy moan, her hips chasing his touch.

“Amor, you’re going to learn not to misbehave... I warned you to be careful with me…” Shouto groaned from feeling how wet she was, knowing it wasn’t just his thumb and dick that did this. “Did you get this wet from sucking me off?” Y/n only being able to moan nodded her head in return. “Shit, princess…” Shouto kissed up her neck, then jaw – biting a bit harshly.

His patience was running thin, she was bare just for him, right here and now. That damn towel still covering her. His clothes clinging to him with his aching cock sliding in and out of her folds so effortlessly. While the water, still warm felt like rain patting down on them softly. His cock was aching to sink into her. His tip kept running through her awaiting pussy, feeling her slick, practically begging him to just take her.

However, he couldn’t.

Y/n was still a virgin, and it was not fair to the others when they already accepted a compromise with each other. No matter how much his desire was pushing him to just take her for himself, he would not. Shouto was a man of his word. And unfortunately, the three agreed on who would be her first, and it was not him. 

Still, that didn’t mean he could not be her first in other things.

Katsuki gave her, her first orgasm, that didn’t mean he would be the only one to continue to do so.

Shouto nibbling on her soft skin, whispered hotly in her ear, “I won’t fuck you – today. But tell me yes, and I’ll make you cum in the third best way…”

“Third?” Y/n asked confused, now the one being in a daze herself because of him.

“Trust me Y/n there are much more ways for me to pleasure you. However, this is as far as I’ll go today… Only if you give me your consent, I’ll continue and make you cum. I’ll make you feel good.” Shouto stopped moving, still holding her up with only one arm and bringing the hand that was playing with her into his mouth, sucking his thumb eagerly and moaning erotically from the taste. “Fuck, I knew you’d taste sweet.” Y/n whimpered when he kept eye contact while saying that. Her thighs wanting to squeeze shut, however, being unable to in this position. Her lower half ached from being close to the edge and being denied. “Do you trust me?”

Y/n smiled sweetly at him and kissed his scar before whispering in his ear. “With my life.”

“Stand for me and keep those beautiful eyes on mine, my blue lily.”

Letting her body slither down and towering over her. Shouto caged her in, not giving her any space to breathe anything else but him and brought her in for a passionate kiss. With hooded eyes, staring into her soul, he sensually sucked on her tongue to distract her. Her eyes burned scarlet, loving how he could make her feel so good that she was unable to control her emotions. His cock pressing into her lower stomach. His bare wet chest pressing against her covered chest. Wishing to just rip that thing off, but he knew if he did, he wouldn’t be able to stop from truly showing her what he can do to her.

With pupils dilated, his hand slithered in the middle of the towel opening. Not undoing it, only letting his fingers brush through her slippery skin. Groaning when he felt her soft breasts and continued to roam down and down, leaving goosebumps in his wake. He felt her tremble from the action, chest rising and falling. However, he didn’t relent from kissing her deeply. Giving her short moments to breathe only to dive back in. His thumb brushed in between her folds again, making her moan into the kiss. Her eyes dilated so much the pupil overtook most of the glowing scarlet rim.

Her hands gripping onto him for dear life.   

Kissing her jaw, Shouto whispered, “Don’t forget to breathe for me Y/n.” His middle finger ran in between her folds before the tip slipped inside her pussy. Making Y/n whimper from the foreign feeling. “Breathe princess…”

Y/n’s heart jumped, and she moaned when Shouto pushed his finger all the way in, pumping it slowly while rubbing her clit at the same time with the heel of his palm. His finger not only going in and out, but also circling in slow precise motions.

“So warm… fuck… your pussy… I want to be inside of you.” Shouto breathily groaned when he felt her walls flutter and suck his finger in more. Y/n nodded eagerly making him chuckle softly. “So eager to be wrapped around my cock amor?” Feeling how wet she was, he imagined how his cock could slide in and out in long strokes, hitting her just right.

“Oh, god yes…” Y/n cried out as he pumped his finger faster, his palm rotating expertly at the same time.

Kissing her softly, Shouto whispered in her parted lips, breaths intermingling. “Soon, my blue lily… for now… Cum for me… Just like this.” He felt her insides flutter. “Good girl, just like that. Cum for your prince Y/n.” Y/n unable to hold back from all the foreplay and friction came on his hand while crying out softly. Shouto kissed up her throat, then jaw and nose lovingly. “Such a good girl…”

“Shouto…” Y/n whimpered when he didn’t stop, and her walls fluttered again in pain and sensitivity. “It’s t-too m-much…” Shouto shaking his head denying her request, rubbed the heel of his palm on her sensitive clit harder, making her cry out again. “Corazon, por favor!” (“My heart, please”)

Y/n cried out one more time, her head hanging back on the wet tile. Shouto’s eyes snapped to her hooded ones when he understood the Spanish name, instantly loving it.

“Say it again.” He growled deep in his chest.

Y/n knowing right away what he wanted, whined out in a high breathy pitch tone, clawing at his back “Corazon!”

“Cum for me one more time Y/n.” She shook her head, with small tears slipping down the corner of her eyes from the sensitivity and the connection burning in her. “I know you can amor, come on…” Shouto cooed at her, kissing, and biting the skin that was not hidden from the towel.

Unable to hold back or deny him. While his finger pumped faster and his palm pressed harder on her sensitive nerves, Y/n came one more time crying out louder than before. Shouto immediately shushed her with his plump lips and tongue slipping in, to drown out the rest of her cries that slowly quieted down. Her pussy kept pulsing, until Shouto gave her a moment to come back down. Holding on to her tighter once her knees gave out.

Whispering in her ear lovingly, “You did so good my princess.” Kissing her temple, Shouto gave her small praises and finished cleaning her up while Y/n gave him a sleepy smile which made him chuckle softly. “Are you feeling okay amor? Are you hurting anywhere?” He asked in a hurry, the sexual tension simmering down to a low flame now that they were both satisfied and on cloud nine.

In his arms Y/n kissed his big shoulder, biting down softly to help dispel the tingles still going through her body. “I’m okay Sho… that was… just… wow.”

Chuckling and kissing her sleepy lids, Shouto nuzzled into her neck. “I’m glad you liked it, but if you hurt anywhere let me know right away.” Shouto turning off the water, not asking if she was okay to walk, took her into his arms bridal style, and brought her out to sit on the bench.

Moving quickly, he got some extra towels that were on the cabinets and dried off himself as much as he could before using his quirk to dry off completely. Getting the food out of the bag, he kneeled in front of her and fed his sleepy girlfriend while making sure she drank plenty of water and helped dry her with his quirk.

The towel that still clung to her body heavily, fluffing up from the heat and feeling light once again.

Running his fingers through her dried hair, Shouto kissed her temple and whispered, “Thank you.”

Nibbling on the onigiri he gifted her, she smiled at him, “For what?”

“For trusting me… and helping me out of my head.” His eyes were back to his normal ocean color, with only flecks of scarlet.

Y/n kissing his jaw, leaned on his shoulder, “Of course I trust you Shouto. You’re my everything. And I never want you to feel like that ever again.”

Putting her food down, and grabbing his bigger hands, Y/n leaned forward and kissed his lips gently. Shouto felt a few tears in their kiss, worried of why his girlfriend would be crying, whispering sweet nothings into her ear, then kissing her neck softly.

Y/n with tears sighed out, “I’m so sorry Shouto. I never meant to break your heart, especially in a way that I may never be able to fix it, if I would’ve died. I promise I will fight harder and be more careful of my surroundings when I’m fighting.”

Shouto unable to hold back the tears from the corners of his eyes nodded softly.

“I’ve never thought of the future or consequences on myself. I promise you are always on my mind. You give me reason to keep going forward. And now I can finally see and grasp a future that I know can come true. Not just wishful thinking but hopes and dreams that can become reality. You are my future Shouto.” Bringing him onto her chest, with his big arms around her waist, he squeezed her into him.

Shouto let a few tears slip down his cheeks from the emotional pain that lingered in him for such a long time, finally dissipating. And her loving words reassuring him of the love she felt for him. That he could feel from her.

Holding on to her for dear life. While Y/n held on to him just the same.

“Te Amo…” (“I love you”)

They both said simultaneously. 

Y/n and Shouto laughed softly from saying something together yet again. Shouto kissed her left hand, then arm and shoulder as he traveled up. Focusing on her scars, kissing her chest, throat, neck then finally connecting with her lips. The kiss turning from slow to sensual.

Pushing back, Shouto’s forehead touched hers. Enamored the words he’s been clinging onto for such a long time not only were they able to escape him, but also that she felt just the same.

“Okay if we keep going. I really won’t be able to contain myself…” and just as Y/n was entertaining the idea, “Y/n no, I already told you. When we make love, it won’t be in the shower… at least not the first time.” He chuckled when she playfully pushed him away.

Y/n rolling her eyes, smiled at his implication. It was sweet that he wanted it to be special.

He didn’t mind getting down and dirty to an extent in public areas, but when they finally took the next step, he was going to take his time. Especially when it would be their first time together. And he would need a lot of space for that. Shouto was no virgin, but with Y/n he needed to be gentle and loving until she could take the pain. Which he knew she could.

Once his best friend finally crossed that line with her. Then Shouto was in the clear to fuck his Y/n as much as they both wanted.

“Aren’t you supposed to get ready for your date?” Shouto kissed her temple sweetly, feeling her shiver in his arms.

“Crap! You’re right what time is it?” Y/n ran fast to where her clothes were in the lockers, making Shouto smile in her direction with adoration.

When she finally learns the truth of Tomura, he just hopes, she’ll still cling on to him like she’s been doing.

Chapter Text

Shaking her hands back and forth, Y/n sweated nervously through her freshly picked out clothes Momo helped her with. Izuku mentioned cozy, so she was going to keep it casual. A cream A-line flowy skirt, with a dark green long-sleeved turtleneck shirt. The safest option in her opinion. Especially since it covered a hickey Shouto left behind from earlier. They almost didn’t make it back to her room, when their kiss turned into another make out session. Leaving them both breathless.

The girl still felt the ghost of his touches, blushing bright red when she thought of what they did together.

Opting to wear see through green tights that matched with her shirt. Her scars were still visible but only if paid attention to. She was getting better with her scars, but it was all in baby steps. She’d been wearing less and less layers. However, she still chose to cover everything.

Twirling her thick braid, messing with the ends as she thought of Izuku – she contemplated their date. Y/n also wanted to make it special for her green haired boyfriend, so she got him a gift when he first asked her out. Taking her time to get him something special.

It’d been hiding in her closet for the longest time. She was very lucky her father was a Pro-Hero. It came with perks in finding limited collector’s edition merch. Also having All-Might at the school, who was Izuku’s all-time favorite hero, made it easy to get his signature on the gift. It costed her a fortune, but she didn’t mind. She was sure now the value had gone up since it was signed by the hero himself.

Y/n never had a lot of money before. The little she earned at the club she spent it all on Miguel. So, when she got an allowance from Aizawa, she never knew what to spend it on. She would always give some to Hitoshi when he’d run out. Buy Eri and Miguel cute clothes when they went out. She even bought Aizawa clothes she thought would look good on him. She was slowly getting him out of just wearing black on black. Rosalinda wouldn’t let her spend money on her, saying she needed it and to start buying herself things. Though, even if she did, Y/n still had a lot saved. Izuku’s gift was expensive. However, it hadn’t made that huge of a dent.

She also had another surprise for him in the identical backpack to Izuku’s that she was taking with her. It was ironic how they had the same one when they met, and she was able to find another one when she lost her original one. She’d been ecstatic when she found it at the store one day. Hopefully what the backpack is hiding, he’ll like both gifts. What she cooked him, which was in a warmer container and the gift she bought him. Bubble wrapped to the max to not cause any damage to it.

Playing with the ends of her skirt now, Y/n was mulling over if she should change when she heard a timid soft knock on her door. It was too soft that she almost didn’t hear it. Shaking the nerves through her hands. Y/n tentatively walked to her door and opened it, being greeted by her blushing emerald eyed boyfriend. She admired how handsome he was in his dark green sweater with a white shirt underneath, his muscles stretching out his clothes because of how tone and lean he was. His dark jeans hugging him just right. And ah, his adorable timid smile and freckles adorning his beautiful face perfectly. Though, he’d lost all his baby fat in his second year after hitting that growth spurt and the constant exercise regimen he kept up with.

Izuku Midoriya was absolutely, inevitably radiant to his girlfriend.

As he always was.

Izuku staring back at her with wide eyes mumbled, “Wow… you’re so perfect…”

Y/n felt her cheeks warm up. Heart skipping a beat when he stared at her with his alluring dark forest eyes. Almost calling her into him and always willingly getting lost in them. Izuku licked his bottom lip enticingly, then trapped it in between his teeth. An action Y/n couldn’t help herself from zeroing in on. Her eyes lingering too much on them because of how badly she wanted to kiss him.

After realizing what he whispered, Izuku blushed madly from the words that left him. He shook his hands afraid that he offended her somehow.

“Not that you weren’t already before! You’re really pretty in green and I like it when you wear my color…” He shook his hands rapidly again, “I mean… I-I d-don’t own the color or anything… oh gosh… I’m not making any sense… I-I u-um… it’s just you look different in the school uniform and seeing you like this, is just… not that the uniform is ugly on you.”

He covered his mouth with one hand freaking out more, a small gasp escaping him.

“…you’re NOT ugly! I swear, I didn’t mean it like that. I don’t think that of you at all, you’re extremely hot!”

Y/n’s eyebrows went up in amusement, giving him a slight smirk.

“NO WAIT! Yes, you are attractive, but I shouldn’t be talking down to you like that… You’re absolutely beautiful and smart and nice… and…” groaning with embarrassment, Izuku turned away from his girlfriend who hadn’t uttered a word.

He couldn’t help it. He was a nervous wreck. Thinking over and over how he was going to finally tell her how much he loves her, had any other thought making him into a rambling mess.

“Izuku?” Giggling softly, Y/n tenderly reached over to him. Turning him back and rubbing his freckled cheeks, pinching them a little when he gave her a faltering smile. His eyes widening when she got closer to his face, her lips millimeters away from his own. Then trailing to his cheek and kissing his freckles lovingly, whispering, “You’re perfect too. All the time. Handsome, sweet, and loving. My loving freckled shooting star.”

Almost blowing a fuse. Izuku hid his crimson face from his flirtatious girlfriend.

How could she render him speechless with just a couple of sweet words? He felt like a hurricane spiraling out of control, he’s been so nervous he didn’t want to mess this up. And to be honest, he hasn’t gone on a date in a long time. Him and Ochako rarely went out towards their second year, because of how busy they were and then when she started to act distant, they rarely spent time together.

He didn’t know what to do with his hands, or his body. Should he ask to sit, keep standing up? Take her hand in his? Kiss her now? Or wait until it was over? What would they even talk about?

“Izu?” Y/n called to him gently again.

“Y-yeah?” He mumbled, looking nervously at the floor now.

“I’m nervous too…” She reached for his hand and intertwined his fingers with her own. “But we shouldn’t be.” Forest eyes connecting with her warm awaiting eyes, pulled him into her calming spirit. Calming the storm he felt, before it settled in. “It’s just me and you, like every other time we’ve gone somewhere. I’m here every step of the way with you. Today’s just a little more special. Even through the awkward moments, I’m going to love every second of it.” She nibbled on her bottom lip, trying to dissipate the anxiety she could feel from him and herself.

Taking a calming breath and squeezing her hand in his. He pulled her into a much-needed embrace. His erratic heart calming down a little from keeping each other close. Breathing in the smell of her coconut and almond hair. Lulling him into serenity. Always.  

He’d been so nervous all day, and when she disappeared to get ready and probably met with Shouto he became extremely flustered when he felt something in the pits of his stomach and while he was getting ready too. He had to push down the tingle he felt himself. Changing in his dorm, he noticed in the mirror how the red flecks in his green eyes burned so brightly.

Something happened with Shouto and Y/n.

It wasn’t anything bad because he would have felt the emotion in his heart. No, it was the same emotion that happened when Katsuki was with her – the night Izuku was woken up. He didn’t want to pry, but how was it possible for him to feel her arousal when they weren’t even in the same room?

The first time it happened, he asked Shouto, and he confirmed that he too felt something. And after having a conversation with Rosalinda this afternoon before meeting with Y/n, it all made so much sense now.

The four of them were truly connected because of her quirk.

He of course, wasn’t going to tell Y/n everything. She deserved to know from her own sister, but the older girl did give him the green light to just give a good amount of information to tell her the truth.

Besides it would be better if Izuku told her, because Y/n wouldn’t get upset at him. He could probably calm her down before she spoke with Rosalinda who evidently had to tell her the whole truth right after. Izuku was just going to help her a little bit, to lessen the blow.

“Hey? Where’d you go?” Y/n asked him, after feeling him calm down immensely.

Still holding on to her and swaying in each other’s arms with no music.  

“Sorry, I’ve had a lot on my mind lately.” He mumbled quietly. Not wanting to lie to her too much because he was already withholding the truth from the Tomura/Tenko thing. Izuku grunted then told her, “Don’t freak out but…”

“Oh God…” Y/n groaned already knowing she did something, making him chuckle.

“I felt something again like the last time you were with Kacchan, and I’m assuming because you met with Shouto. You and him…” Izuku trailed off, leaning back from the hug to stare at Y/n who was blushing madly now and avoiding eye contact.

“I swear we didn’t have sex… well um… all the way? If that’s what you’re worried about…” Y/n mumbled nervously.

Izuku’s hold on her waist tightened. What did all the way mean?

Izuku, Katsuki and Shouto made a promise. An unbreakable serious promise…

Did Shouto by chance break it? He didn’t want to get mad because something like this would happen eventually, but he was sure Shouto would keep the promise they all made. Like Katsuki kept his end of the deal too.

“Please don’t get mad.” Y/n whispered when she felt a tinge of rage ignite in Izuku. Grabbing him from his forearms and bringing him into the room rapidly. She locked them in so he wouldn’t storm out. “Can you please sit. I promise I will explain everything…”

Izuku getting anxiety and a bit of PTSD from the night his heart was broken. He quietly sat down on the edge of her bed waiting for the worst. His hands balling into tight fists. Y/n was probably going to leave him now. They haven’t even kissed yet, while the other two have and they’ve gone beyond that too.

If Izuku couldn’t keep up, why would she want to stay with him?

Kneeling in front of him, Y/n booped his nose with her finger and rubbed small circles with her thumb on his freckles to bring him out of his thoughts. “Please stop that Izuku, you have validation to feel jealous and maybe even anger. But please don’t feel like you’re a failure or being left behind. I would never, ever, leave you. You are so important to me. More than you realize. So, you’re stuck with me, for as long as you let me.” She gave him a sweet smile.

Getting up she crawled up the bed, pushing him a little to move backward on the bed to give her some space to sit in between his legs, that were now spread out on her bed.

Izuku’s breath hitched when she looked at him so earnestly and timidly with her palms on her lap. His hands behind his big form, supporting himself.

Y/n afraid that she could lose him, grabbed on to his shirt with a tight grip. Not giving him any room to leave, trapping him so he could hear her out. He started to feel guilty himself when Y/n’s side burned with shame.

“I’m sorry!” Izuku blurted out before she could say anything, making her eyebrows raise in surprise. Afraid that she would ask him to leave, and she would never speak to him again, he rushed out, “I… I have no right to make you feel ashamed of what happened. I shouldn’t even be mad about it… I knew from the very beginning what I was getting into, and you never make us feel like it’s a competition I know that. I-I’m just … insecure that I’m not good enough for you. I’m not mad at you I promise!”

He was more jealous than anything, and a little upset at Shouto because he might have broken their promise. And regardless of the compromise, they only spoke to each other about it. They didn’t bring Y/n into the conversation because they knew she would have run away to begin with. Besides, with her it couldn’t be predicted what would happen. Y/n was an enigma.

“Whatever happened with you two, you don’t need to tell me.” He told her gently.

Shaking her head and a small giggle coming out Y/n leaned back, her hands supporting her with whatever space she had on the bed. “I’m still a virgin. Yes, we did some stuff, but we didn’t go all the way…”

“Oh…” Now, Izuku felt ashamed. His cheeks dusting pink from embarrassment at how easily she was able to talk about all of this. Maybe they should have brought it up to her too. He also questioned his best friend, and in the end, nothing happened. Now he felt like a jerk for questioning it in the first place. “I’m sorry…” he mumbled.

Leaning forward again. Y/n kissed his forehead, then nose and cheeks. Making him sigh in relief. Loving how his side of their connection began to feel calm and loved.

“Izuku, I know you’re scared.” His green eyes met with burning pools of scarlet. Sighing contently again, when their connection snapped into place, washing him with her love. She didn’t even realize how much she was helping him right now.  “You’re scared that I’ll leave you and break your heart. But Izuku… my sweet, sweet Izuku you have control of this as much as I do…”

Y/n crawled over to him and climbed on his lap, trapping him with her legs on either side of him. Izuku’s heart beating rapidly for how soft her eyes looked at him. In adoration and understanding. He could feel it in their connection, how much she cares for him… maybe even lov–

“I’m in love with you…”

Izuku’s eyes widened from the revelation. He couldn’t stop the corners of his mouth from tilting up. Tears pricking at the corners of his eyes, for how happy this made him.

“Wait no that’s not right.” His heart stopped momentarily... Y/n shook her head to get her jumbled thoughts together. Her heart almost beating out of her ribcage, because Izuku had as much power over her, as she did over him. “I can’t say that version because then that means I can fall out of love with you and that will never happen. No matter what you do or even if you don’t want me in your life anymore, with no remorse I’ll understand. But I will always love you Izuku Midoriya.”

“Angel…” He breathed out with a wide grin, tears in his kind warm eyes.

She just had to beat him to the punch, didn’t she?

Always knowing how to make him feel better in an instant. He needed to hear this, needing to know this was not one-sided. They were both on the same page. She was not his ex, or past crushes, ending with being rejected and laughed at.

No, she was his angel.

And even though after coming back from her coma he seemed fine. He really wasn’t. Izuku was not okay. But in front of everyone he was pushing to show that he was. His mind, the relentless poison that could bring everyone even himself down, reverted to ‘people will always leave you’ stage. Like when his sensei, Sir Nighteye died. When his father left him at such a young age. When Katsuki left him and bullied him. When Ochako broke his heart and left. All-Might not believing in him at first.

When so many other people didn’t believe in him, made fun of him, and left.

But this was different.

His girlfriend.

No, his love and future, because that is what he saw her as.

Y/n Aizawa is and always will be his world.

His angel didn’t show up into his life to just leave. No, Y/n was loyal she’s been loyal to him and them since the very beginning. She always made sure to voice that loyalty and prove it. To everyone that was special to her.

Regardless, even though loyal.

That didn’t mean she was immortal.

And when she was gone for those three agonizing weeks. Izuku felt so lost and numb. His life became so dull, and he freaked out when she wasn’t there every day like she’s been. Goofing off with him, and nerding out with him. A ghost version of her only left behind because he could still hear her laugh and feel her presence. He could feel it in the connection, that just like her, refused to wither and fought to come back.

Always telling him how important he was, to not just her, but everyone around him. How much he was needed and loved. Always sweet to show him affection and making him into a blushing mess with her flirty comments. Making him feel like he mattered. She always listened to him ramble on and on because she truly loved to hear him and his thoughtful theories and ideals. Running her hands through his green tresses when he was troubled and would seek advice from her.

Always giving her honest opinion even if it wasn’t in his favor.

And at first when she was gone, it didn’t sink into him. He would find himself super excited when learning something new of a hero and then seeking her out to tell her about it. Only to remember that she was at the hospital. Leaving him aching and depressed. Pushing every day to not break down, to not completely lose it like Shouto because he had to be strong. Even though it was still noticeable, he really did try to push past the pain.

However, he was still human. Izuku’s world stopped, and every negative depressing imaginable mood, rushed at him.

And then there was the Tenko truth.

They’ve been afraid to tell her because, what if she left?

However, what her boyfriend’s didn’t realize and would have probably saved a lot of heartache soon. Y/n has lost too many people to just let them go easily. Even though they’ve been in her life for a short time, they became family to her. And Y/n would never forget or leave a family member behind.

Specially ones she loves so much it was ingrained into her soul.

And to prove it to Izuku, not knowing how, she felt her love begin to pour into their connection the more she wanted to show him. Not knowing what she was truly giving to him. But Izuku knew… and he allowed and basked in it. His eyelids fluttering and fighting back to hold a moan when the feeling spread all over him. Never experiencing this before, Izuku held onto her for dear life. Gripping her sides to ground him a little. Hiding his face on her chest and breathing in shuddering small whimpers, biting down on her skin gently to ground him, making her gasp and cling onto him as well.

He knew what she was doing because Rosalinda told him the truth, but Y/n sure as hell did not know. Without touching any part of him, she was giving him a euphoric ecstasy feeling. One his body was getting addicted to. And one she was feeling herself too.

Yes, Rosalinda told him. Y/n in fact was a telepath and an empath.  

Just as much as she could feel people’s emotions. Whenever she connects with someone on a deeper level, they could feel hers in turn. She could also flow them into people should she want to. The closer she got to them, the stronger the feeling would become. Which is why, when she connected with them through her telepathic half quirk, her empath other half reached out and clung to them too. Starting the process and blooming into what they have now. And it had to be a mutual thing, if one side didn’t want to, then it wasn’t going to snap into place.

However, with the four of them it did happen, because they were all willing.

Four souls lost, found love and solace through this connection.

When her quirk was not messed with when she was in Mexico, and even though it was not reported to the Mexican government for issues Rosalinda would explain to her in detail.

Y/n’s true quirk was half telepath and half empath.

Breathing out through the emotions flowing through them, Y/n murmured, “I love you with all my heart. Ever since you came into my life, you didn’t just save me physically and mentally, but you gave me so much hope to keep going when I had none left. My symbol of Hope. My shooting star that came true. I love you so much that the thought of your mother, All-Might or anyone else close to you hating me physically hurts because I know how important they are to you. And I never want to put you in a position where you would need to choose. No, Izuku…”

Playing with his green locks as he closed his eyes to bask in the love that kept pouring from her through their connection, without her knowing what she was truly doing to him, he sighed in bliss. Letting her take control of his heart completely. Because he trusted her that much.

“I will do anything…” Y/n whimpered going through the motions herself, “…so they won’t ever doubt my intentions with you. They love you and only want the best for you, and I will prove to them that I will never let your kindhearted warm heart ever feel pain like that again.”

“Shit… angel…” Izuku moaned when she didn’t stop whatever she was doing with her quirk and kept their connection intact while letting him feel how much she truly loves him.

Warmth flowing and burning into him. Awakening the love that burned in him too. Both feelings clashing together and intertwining in the process. Making them whimper and yearn for more and more.

“Izu… W-what’s going on?” Y/n gasped, holding on tightly to his broad shoulders. Half afraid she was doing something wrong. Eyes burning scarlet.

“Don’t stop baby… don’t be afraid.” Izuku whispered, keeping eye contact with her, and pressing their foreheads together. Breaths intermingling, chests rising and failing in short bursts together from the anticipation. “I trust you… let it happen. This is meant to happen…”

In awe knowing she was doing something to them but not knowing what. She continued just as he requested and went through the sensations he felt because of their connection. All pure and raw love. A different form of sexual intertwining connection, pure innocent emotions. Giving each other a euphoric feeling rush through their emotional sensors.

As he stared at her and unable to hold back any longer from truly giving himself fully to her, Izuku brought her in and finally kissed her. Their connection flowing unfiltered as both sides opened to each other. Both moaning and whimpering into the kiss. Slow and passionate, he gripped onto the back of her neck to keep her close, one hand on her hip to keep her body close to him.

This was so different from what he’s ever experienced, getting addicted to her. Why did he wait so long to kiss her?

Probably because, a part of him was still scared. However, not anymore. Almost losing her, pushed him to realize how much she meant to him. There was no going back. They were only going to move forward. His heart burned and it almost hurt for how intense the feeling was. Warmth radiating all around his chest, going as far to his fingertips and toes.

Y/n was lost in all the emotions she didn’t know kept flowing from her too, and he in turn gave back willingly through their connection.

Still kissing her, both with hooded eyes. Izuku having access of using their connection since her quirk was still activated, he whispered into her mind, “I love you so much angel… So, so much. With all of me.”

Breaking apart from the slow kiss. And giving her small gentle kisses in between. Izuku closed his eyes for a moment and smiled. This was perfect, it wasn’t forced or planned, and their first kiss was perfect in his eyes. And it was perfect because he knew she was giving him everything, which he in turn was doing too. Hands shaking, he hid his crimson face on her chest, while rubbing small circles on her hips with his thumbs on each side.

“How is it that you always beat me to it first.”  Izuku mumbled, his voice vibrated through her body. Y/n giggled from the implication, her quirk turning off when she forced it to stop. Izuku’s emerald eyes connected with her e/c eyes again. “You’re my world Y/n. Yes, I’ve feared you leaving me, but I’m more scared of losing you in a way that I would never see you again. I’ve been holding back its true, but not anymore. My soul, my heart and body are all yours. I’m yours and you’re mine. I love you… No matter what I’ll always love you… Even if you h-hate me…” He whispered thinking of Tenko…

It was selfish he knew that. He could tell her. He should tell her, especially after what just happened. However, not yet. Not until Tenko was captured, and they were close too. That’s what all the sneaking around was for. And Izuku will not do more than kiss or touch her senseless. No, he was not cruel. He is kindhearted and loves her too much to make her completely his now. And though all their next step in their relationship depended on him. Of when Katsuki and Shouto will all follow suit, which was a huge responsibility. He wasn’t going to cross that line with her until she knew Tenko was alive. Because even though he was selfish in not telling her now to keep her alive and safe.

He was not going to be selfish in taking a part of her, without her knowing there was another person alive out there that she loves. The person she held dearly in her heart when she was just a kid. 

Y/n tilting her head to the side scowled from the remorse she could feel, not understanding him. “I would never hate you?” She saw a lone tear slip down his cheeks when he squeezed his eyes shut. Y/n sitting back, but still holding on to him to let him know that she wasn’t going anywhere whispered to him half afraid, “Izuku what’s going on?”

“I wish I could tell you angel. Dammit, I wish I could tell you everything, but if I do it will ruin our chances. We’re planning on something big… but I can’t tell you for reasons I can’t explain either. But I know you won’t like it, and you may hate me for it, you may hate us. But just know, I will always be here and love you.” Izuku looked up at her again and cupped her cheek in his scarred hand.

More than ever, she could feel him perfectly because of how they connected. She closed her eyes, her heart hurting a long with him. One of the many reasons why she hated secrets… it could kill someone slowly from the inside out and it hurt to see Izuku quiver and tear at the seams because of this secret.

Kissing the inner side of his wrist, she hated how he was suffering. Y/n tried to comfort him when feeling an opposite burn from love. A burn of regret.

“I’m not allowed to tell you yet, because it’s a mission. But when I do, I really hope you don’t hate me – hate us and remember how much I love you. How much we all love you and will do anything to keep you safe.

Y/n being on the same page as him felt her heart squeeze. He didn’t need to use words for her to know that whatever he was doing was going to harm her in some form. If they were hiding something, she knew it would have to be for a good cause. However, Y/n let all the negative emotions go because she was good at that. And instead, she focused on their date tonight. Cupping his cheeks with both hands, Y/n tilted his head back and kissed him slowly, savoring how sweet Izuku tasted. She could feel his bottom lip quiver from the pain he knew this was going to cause her.

Still, Y/n didn’t relent, she didn’t dwell on the pain it could cause her because she knew unfortunately it had to be done. And in a way this will test her feelings. Theirs' had been tested when she was under, now it would be her turn.

“I trust you Izuku… I’m not going to lie to you and say I’ll forget about whatever is going on once I find out. I am human but do know I will always hang on to you. That won’t change… I’ll be mad, and maybe lash out a little…” they both laughed as a few tears escaped them both. “But my love for you will always conquer whatever pain you cause. Because you’re worth the pain. And where there is love there will always be pain. And I’m ready for it… All I ask is for you to wait for me.”

“Always angel. I’ll always wait for you…” His heart was tearing at the seams with conflict for wanting to tell her and for the sake of her future. “God, I love you… I think I fell in love with you at first sight at that store… but you’re right, it’s no longer a meaning as in love, but more of love, love.” Kissing her one more time, because he couldn’t stop, he hugged her to him. “And I’m so, so, so sorry for what’s going to happen angel… please know we didn’t do it to hurt you on purpose.”

Y/n only nodded, fully trusting him. Always trusting him. So pure and good, and innocent for this world. How could she blindly trust him this much to not question him more?

Even though knowing pain was going to come. She’s still deciding to leap to him with no care of the consequences and the damage it will cause her. She was his world, always will be. And he would fight for her if the truth became too much to handle. The betrayal and pain, because in a way it was betrayal. One she has not experienced before.

And Y/n was right…

Just because there was love, it didn’t mean pain didn’t accompany that feeling. It was just a matter of how strong she was to keep pushing forward for them.

“On a brighter note…” They both giggled, trying to focus more on what today was meant to be. “I got you something.”

Izuku’s eyes widened, “You didn’t have to. I’m tre-” Y/n took the initiative to shut him up by kissing him senseless. Izuku forgetting what he was going to say melted into the kiss like butter. Moaning low when she pulled on his hair a little, eyes rolling back. Heart burning with desire and wanting more. However, he groaned in distaste when she pulled back smiling gently at his protest. “Why’d you stop?” he pouted at her.

Chuckling she gave him a chaste kiss in return, “Because I have a surprise for you…” she got off him, giggling as he made grabby hands for her to go back to him. Rummaging through her backpack, Y/n quickly unwrapped his present and called out, “Close your eyes please!”

Izuku feeling giddy from how cute she was acting, obediently obliged, and leaned back again waiting for his surprise. He felt Y/n climb eagerly on him again and situating herself comfortably on his lap.

“Okay, open…” She brought her hands behind her back with a medium sized box, with an All-Might photo figuring in the back of it. It looked in perfect condition, and Izuku’s eyes almost bulged out when he realized what it was.

“Is this?” He breathed out excitedly, Y/n nodded eagerly at him. “H-how did you find this? This is from his first hero costume, when he first debuted!”

“I know!” Y/n grinned. “This is the one you were looking for right?” She tilted her head at him, a little nervous that she might have gotten the wrong one.

Eagerly nodding with shaking hands. Izuku gasped when he turned it around and on the see-through plastic side All-Might’s signature was displayed. “Holy shit! It’s signed too, none from this edition are signed. How?” He looked up to his girlfriend who was smiling happily at him.

Shrugging nonchalantly, Y/n squished his cheeks, loving how adorable he was. “Come on Izu, it’s so obvious. He’s our teacher I just asked him. And he was more than delighted to do so when he saw what it was. He almost didn’t give it back to me.” She breathily laughed, remembering how Toshinori was hesitant at first to hand it back.

“This is worth a fortune now… It’s a one of a kind.” Izuku whispered. “You must have spent so much time looking for this, and so much money… baby… you shouldn’t have.”

Kissing him, because she loved his gentle lips, which she would take advantage of since she’s able to kiss him now, she mumbled in between the kiss. “I want to make you happy. And you’ve done so much for me, I don’t even think this was enough or anything I do for you will ever be enough.” Y/n remembering the other gift she gasped slightly. “That’s right! I also made you this…”

Opening the container with the still hot food, to present to her already extremely happy boyfriend. Izuku’s eyes shone with tears of admiration and appreciation. “You cooked Katsudon? No one other than my mom’s done that…”

Y/n almost panicked when she saw tears stream down his cheeks. “Oh Izu… I’m so sorry! If I would have known this was a special dish between only you and your mom I wouldn’t ha-”

“No, that’s not it…”

Izuku put his well-thought-out gifts to the side, being extremely careful on both because of who they came from. And after taking a moment to himself, he kissed Y/n with so much passion and vigor, surprising her from the change in his behavior. Licking her bottom lip asking for entrance, Y/n eagerly obliged. Both moaning from the feeling of their tongues fighting each other and neither relenting. In a flash, Izuku flipped them while still kissing her, taking small breaths in between to keep going.

At the same time, they both opened their half-lidded eyes.

Just like Y/n’s eyes, Izuku’s eyes shone completely scarlet.

Perfectly matching his lover.  

Y/n breathed out, “Izu…” however Izuku wasn’t giving her a chance to stop him as he relentlessly savored and tasted her sweet enticing lips and tongue. Moaning out when he nipped at her jaw eagerly, “your eyes are…”

Izuku breathing out hard, pushed off a little. Smiling for how dazed she looked and how her lips swelled. “I know… and I don’t care. I already told you Y/n. My heart, body and soul are all yours.”

“Wait…” Y/n pushed him away a little, scolding herself because she just wanted to say screw it and kiss each other senseless, however, “What do you mean you already know? That’s never happened before and with Shouto… the same thing happened but his eyes only flashed momentarily?” she asked, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion.

“If and when our eyes change color to match yours. That means you can do whatever you want with our hearts. You have us completely at your mercy.”

“What?!” Y/n freaked out a little, “How do you know that?”

Seeing how Y/n panicked, again afraid that this will harm them. With a gentle smile, Izuku grabbed her hand and gave her palm sweet lingering kisses.

“It’s okay angel, I’m okay. We’re going to be okay. I trust you with my heart. I know you will never take advantage of it. The reason why my eyes are completely red is because your quirk is on. And this happened because I trust you fully. Nothing’s holding me back anymore. What happened a little bit ago, what we both felt?”

Izuku waited for her to nod, which she did because she knew what he was talking about. The connection they both felt, burned in them while they first kissed and even before then.

“We connected fully in a way. Like I told you, I’m yours… I don’t know what’s holding Kacchan or Shouto back, but if Shouto’s eyes flashed than that means he’s getting there.”

Breathing in and out to rein in his emotions Izuku knew he would have to tell her now rather than later like he promised Rosalinda.

“You are part empath Y/n, just like your father was.” He waited a moment to let that sink in. “Though his quirk was just empath. He could sense and control people’s emotions. Since your mother was a telepath, that’s why you only have half of each. Kind of like Shouto, but with a mental and emotional quirk. Of course, with our sensei’s quirks added on top of that because of the change in your DNA…”

“Oh my God…” Y/n’s eyes watered from what that meant. She’s been lied to… this whole time. “That’s why I can feel people’s emotions… But how do you know this?” Y/n looked to Izuku’s eyes that still shined scarlet, already knowing who from the remorse she could see, and wave off him. Scoffing with disbelief, Y/n whispered. “Rosie…”

Attempting to calm the rage, Y/n choked out.

“My father was never quirkless but an empath who could control how people felt and my mother could read minds… if they kept his quirk a secret especially in a place like Mexico…” her mind was churning with possible answers and there was only one reason that kept popping into her mind. “It’s because it’s so notorious for crime and cartels. Having someone with that power, especially villains, they could benefit from it… They lied to the government and everyone to protect me and my brother.”

Y/n’s hands shook, a shiver going down her spine. Eyes watering from holding in the pain.

“Is my family dead because of this? Were my friends and the whole town burned down for his quirk? For my quirk? And Miguel…”

Finally looking up to meet with scarlet eyes that resembled hers, Izuku’s lip quivered as he nodded. Feeling her pain wash through him too.

“I-I am…”

She felt the room sway. Today was supposed to be so special for them both…

Still, ever the enigma, Y/n refused to let this ruin it. “No…” She shook her head from going into depression.

She was not going to let this happen again. She was finally going to have a normal day with one of her boyfriends and she was not going to let her past ruin that. She was going to come back to this later and speak with Rosalinda when she was calm, because she knew if she did now… Shaking her head again and breathing in to calm down, she forced her feelings on hold. Not pushing them down, but however, saving it in a box to open for later. To speak with them to the person who knew all the truth.

She should be enraged, upset, and crying her eyes out because of this. However, just like the ever enigma. Y/n gently took Izuku’s hand in her own and kissed it gently.

“Thank you for telling me.” She whispered as her voice quivered to settle down.

Izuku making sure to be as gentle as he could wiped the tears that slipped from her eyes. “Y/n we can stay in, go talk to your sister an-”

“No, I’m okay.” Izuku give her a dubious look that had her smile at him, “Really, I’m fine. I can either wallow and be upset, scream, and cause mayhem… and hate the world… but that’s not going to bring them back… It won’t change the life I have now, it won’t change my quirk… and honestly as fucked up as it sounds after knowing the truth. I’m okay because I have all of you.”

She stared into the kind forest eyes of Izuku, them being back to normal with the scarlet flecks again. Because she forced herself to calm down and turn off her quirk. Izuku mindlessly twirled her braid to give her some form of comfort.

Continuing Y/n sighed out, “This is the truth, and as hard as it is, thank you for telling me. Yes, it’s upsetting but I’ll rather speak with the person who knew the whole time. Seeing it from her perspective, I can see why she would lie.” She mumbled.

“What can I do to help you?” Izuku asked. Always on hero mode and wanting to rescue those close to him.

Smiling at him, Y/n mindlessly connected his freckles with her finger. “How about you take your girlfriend to wherever you planned and make her forget how fucked up this world is for a little while?”

“How do you do it?” Izuku asked intrigued and in awe of her.

He wanted to know how she kept her composure. How even still she would give people the benefit of the doubt. Exhausting all the resources she had in herself, only to give someone a chance.

However, what Izuku failed to notice is that he’s been doing it himself too. He, however, was not as kind to himself as he was to others, just like his girlfriend at times. 

“Come on Izu. You know how. You’ve been doing it your whole life too… we don’t dwell on the negatives because there is no reason to. It won’t change anything and do anything but waste our time. We persevere even if it rips us apart, until we can finally sigh in relief and say…

“I did it.” Izuku hummed, agreeing with her.

Because it’s true. His whole life he’s been pushing on and on with his goals no matter who told him to stop. No matter who told him no, or that it was impossible, he never gave in. And even if people broke his heart, he constantly gave them the benefit of the doubt and proved them wrong. Without judgment, without remorse. Even when everything was stacked against him.

Izuku was the embodiment of perseverance and looking at his other half, he saw how they perfectly fit each other, because just like him she was a fighter too. 

“Yeah-p. We have a lot in common Izuku. Without you having to say anything I can understand your pain. My quirk isn’t needed for that.” She booped his nose, laughing at him for how it wrinkled.

“I love you.” He whispered while connecting their foreheads, both smiling and dwelling more on the connection they opened for the first time.

“God, I will never get tired of hearing that! I love you my freckled shooting star.” Y/n giggled in return.

Izuku began to tickle her which had her squirm and squeal under him, making him laugh all while yelling out, “I LOVE YOU! Y/N AIZAWA!”

Both forgetting for the moment and deciding not to dwell on what they would have to come back to. They fed each other the Katsudon, Y/n took her time to make. Izuku complimenting her and asking her to make more and more for him in the future. Of course, how could she deny him?

Finishing the meal together, they both put on their shoes and headed out for the night. Happy to be in each other’s presence and support. Both immensely joyful from knowing they love each other just the same. Deciding to make the best of the time they had and get more serious when they would return to hear the complete truth.

Then she will need the support of all three. Because unfortunately the truth always came with heartache and pain and though a challenge and a test, only the strong could survive it.

Chapter Text

Though he looked calm on the outside Katsuki Bakugou was having a hard time from shutting his brain. He even started to blame Izuku, for how often he’s been around the rambling young man. Incessive thoughts clouding his judgment of possibilities of how badly today could go. Today was the day his girlfriend would finally meet his family and fuck was he a nervous wreck. He wanted everything to work out.

He kind of explained to Mitsuki and Masaru the relationship Y/n has with Izuku and Shouto as well. They did express their concerns, and what that meant for their son’s future. However, this meeting was meant to help with those doubts. He didn’t tell Y/n, because he didn’t need to, he was going to let her do her magic and bond with them so those concerns and doubts would vanish.

Ever the enigma, she always was able to befriend everyone even her enemies.

However, that is if everything went well.

Surprisingly his mother seemed sort of okay with it. Probably because she wasn’t that old fashioned. However, his father was another story. Masaru was the calmer parent, still, he did grow up in an old-fashioned home. Katsuki’s grandparents were very, very traditional. Of course, Katsuki didn’t give a damn of what they thought, but he didn’t want to make it harder for Y/n than it already was with the rest of her boyfriends’ families. He wanted his family to be the one she could lean on. Call them whenever she needed a parent’s advice when she couldn’t from her own family.  

He just really wanted today to go smoothly.

And right now, his girlfriend was nowhere to be found.

She told him, she had something quick to pick up at the grocery store and that she would meet him at the address he texted her. Of course, she was accompanied by Hitoshi. If no one was with her, there was no way in hell he was going to let her just venture off on her own. Especially since her childhood crush was alive and somewhere out there without her knowledge.

Katsuki was already outside the gates of his childhood home and was slightly panicking because that text was sent three hours ago.

Nervously waiting for his girlfriend as he paced back and forth. He could hear laughter from inside the house, and he ignored it as he dialed his late girlfriend. Slightly hyperventilating that something might have happened to her. Y/n was too far from his location to feel anything should she be in trouble through their connection.

Deciding to call her instead, he begrudgingly waited for the line to be picked up. He didn’t want to be the obsessive boyfriend type, but Y/n always did find herself in sticky situations.

That little shit, always running into trouble. He thought.

Nibbling on his bottom lip, the phone only wrung once before it was picked up right away. He smiled in relief when hearing her melodic voice and thought it was cute how fast she picked up for him.

“Kitten?” He heard her almost out of breath. His worry relaxing a little when she sounded okay. “Are you there already?”

Blushing madly from the nickname. Katsuki hid his face incase his parents saw him waiting outside their house. “Darlin…” he chastised her with a bite to his tone, “I told you not to call me that name so openly….”

Giggling softly, Y/n teased him a little. “But when I first called you that, you seemed to like it. And don’t lie to me, I felt it. You can’t hide your true feelings from me….”

Katsuki heard a loud clacking noise on the other side of the line. What the heck was she doing?

Trying to cover up the noise, Y/n rushed out, “Your friends call you Kat, and you’re just like a small, cute cat when you wake up in the mornings, before you know… scratch the hell out of people with your personality and demeanor. Which I love by the way, please don’t ever change…” Katsuki growled displeased which made her laugh. “I’m not saying it’s a bad thing! And I’m not going to stop calling you that because you are just like a kitten, my kitten.”

Fighting the corners of his mouth from tilting up, Katsuki attempted not to smile while rolling his eyes which Y/n could practically see. He actually did quite like the nickname she gave him. It was definitely different from the nasty names people call him. Hearing the love of his life, call him something so precious and loving, well it was a first and it gave him butterflies and made his heart skip a beat each time he heard it.

Shaking his head amused, he pushed down his erratic heartbeat. What was she doing to him? Rendering him speechless each time by just being her and accepting him fully.